Supreme Court of India
STATE THROUGH SUPERINTENDENT OF POLICE, CBI/SIT ETC.versusNALINI AND ORS. ETC. ETC.
- Citation
- 1999 INSC 235
- Decided
- 11 May 1999
- Disposal
- Disposed off
- Bench
- K T THOMAS
Holding
A confession recorded under Section 15 TADA is admissible against a co-accused but is not substantive evidence; it can only be used for corroboration, and for offences under TADA, the prosecution must prove the specific intent to overawe the government or strike terror, not merely the consequence of the act.
Summary
The case concerns the assassination of former Indian Prime Minister Rajiv Gandhi by a human bomb at Sriperumbudur on May 21, 1991, orchestrated by the LTTE. The Supreme Court heard appeals from 26 accused convicted by a Designated Court under TADA and IPC, along with a death reference. The Court held that the prosecution failed to prove the specific intent required for terrorist acts under Section 3(1) TADA, as the conspiracy was aimed at killing Rajiv Gandhi personally, not at overawing the government or striking terror. Consequently, all convictions under TADA were set aside. However, the Court upheld convictions for criminal conspiracy to murder under Section 120-B read with Section 302 IPC for seven accused (A-1, A-2, A-3, A-9, A-10, A-16, A-18). Death sentences were confirmed for A-1, A-2, A-3, and A-18, while A-9, A-10, and A-16 were sentenced to life imprisonment. The remaining accused were acquitted of conspiracy but some convictions under other laws (e.g., harbouring, foreigners act) were confirmed. The Court also addressed the evidentiary value of confessions recorded under Section 15 TADA, holding that they are admissible against co-accused but are not substantive evidence and require corroboration.
Issues considered
- Whether the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi constituted a 'terrorist act' under Section 3(1) TADA, requiring intent to overawe the government or strike terror.
- Whether the conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi amounted to a 'disruptive activity' under Section 4 TADA.
- Whether confessions recorded under Section 15 TADA are admissible against co-accused and what is their evidentiary value.
- Whether Section 30 of the Evidence Act applies to confessions under Section 15 TADA.
- Whether Section 10 of the Evidence Act allows use of a conspirator's statement as substantive evidence against co-conspirators.
- Whether the accused were members of the criminal conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi under Section 120-B IPC.
- Whether the death sentence was appropriate for the convicted accused.
- Whether the trial of A-16 and A-17 for certain offences was barred by double jeopardy under Section 300 Cr.P.C.
Legislation cited
- Arms Act, 1959s. 25
- Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973s. 164, s. 281, s. 300, s. 313, s. 354, s. 366, s. 367, s. 463, s. 465
- Explosive Substances Act, 1908s. 3, s. 4, s. 5
- Foreigners Act, 1946s. 14
- Indian Evidence Act, 1872s. 10, s. 21, s. 24, s. 25, s. 26, s. 27, s. 3, s. 30, s. 32
- Indian Penal Code, 1860s. 109, s. 120-A, s. 120-B, s. 201, s. 212, s. 216, s. 302, s. 324, s. 326, s. 34
- Indian Wireless Telegraphy Act, 1933s. 6
- Passports Act, 1967s. 12
- Terrorist and Disruptive Activities (Prevention) Act, 1987s. 12, s. 15, s. 21, s. 25, s. 3, s. 4, s. 5
Subjects
TerrorismCriminal ConspiracyConfessionTADAEvidence ActDeath SentenceRajiv Gandhi AssassinationLTTESection 15 TADASection 30 Evidence ActSection 10 Evidence ActRarest of Rare CaseDouble Jeopardy
Judgment
( .
(
\
;
\ STATE THROUGH SUPERINTENDENT OF POLICE, CBI/SIT ETC. A
/
\
\ v.
NALINI AND ORS. ETC. ETC.
/_
~
MAY 11, 1999
j. [K.T. THOMAS, D.P. WADHWA AND SYED SHAH MOHAMMED
QUADRI, JJ.]
B
Terrorist and Disruptive Activities (Prevention) ACT. 1987:
> Ss. 15, 21-Evidentiary value of confession recorded by Police Officer C
~
-- '
under S. 15 against its maker and against co-accused, abettor or
Conspirator-Effect of non-obstante clause in S. 15(1)-S. 30 of Evidence
Act, whether excluded-Amending Act 43 of J993-Addition of words "or co-
accused, abettor or conspirator" in S. J5(1) and deletion of clauses (c) and
(d) of S. 2 J-Effect of-Confession of an accused-Admissibility as a
substantive evidence against himself as well as a co-accused, abettor or D
Conspirator.
S. J5-Vo/untary Confession-Sufficient time given to accused for
reflection before making confession-Confession recorded shortly before expiry
of remand-Effect of ·
E
S. 3-Applicability-Conditions for-Mens rea and criminal act-:-
Commission of terrorist act a sine qua non-Intention to overawe the
' Government, to strike terror in people, to alienate any s.:tction of the people
.J
or to adversely affect the harmony amongst sections of the people-Intention
and consequence-Distinction between.
F
Ss. 4(1) & 4(3)--Disruptive activity-Acts preceding the killing such
as advocating, advising, inciting etc. of killing a public servant or any
person bound by oath, and not the act of killing alone, would amount to
disruptive activity. ·
Ss. 3, 4, J2 and JS-Confession under S. JS-Accused tried for offences G
under Ss. 3 and 4 as well as under other criminal laws-Even if offences
under Ss. 3 and 4 not made out, confession made under S. JS would continue
to be admissible for offences under other laws.
TERRORIST AND DISRUPTIVE ACTIVITIES (PREVENTION) RULES,
J987: H
1
2 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Rule 15(3)-Confession-Omission to ajfzx signature on certain pages-
Not fatal since confession corroborated in material particulars by independent
evidence apart from evidence of Co-accused-Ss. 164, 463 Cr. P.C.
EVIDENCE ACT, 1872:
B S. 30-Applicability of-Conditions-Difference between S. 30 of
Evidence Act and S. 15 of TADA Act.
S.10-Scope and conditions for applicability of-Principle of agency
between every conspirator and his associate underlies this provision- '
C
Statement made by one conspirator admissible against another conspirator
only during the period of subsistence of agency-Conspirator's connection
with the conspiracy-Not necessarily snapped after his arrest-Existence of
conspiracy-Proof of
([
PENAL CODE, 1860:
Ss.120-A, 120-B, and 302-Criminal conspiracy-Ingredients-
D Principles governing law of conspiracy-Mere associates however close or
even knowledge of conspiracy not enough-Agreement essential for offence
of conspiracy.
S.302 r/w, S.120-B-Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973-Ss.354(3)
E and 235(2)-Sentencing~Death sentence or life imprisonment-Test of rarest
of rare case-Court to take into account the crime and the criminal as also
the aggravating and mitigating circu'fnstances-On the facts and circumstances
of the case, Held, per majority: four out of seven accused sentenced to (
death-Three accused sentenced to life imprisonment. )
CODE OF CRIMINAL PROCEDURE, 1973: l_
F /
S.300-Scope of-Second trial on the ground that some more allegcttions
\
were not made in the first trial-Not to be allowed-Double jeoparayc...-
Constitution of India, Art, 20(2).
Ss.215 & 465-Charges-Defects in charge-sheet alleged-Powers of I
\
G Reference Court.
S.313-Improper examination of accused-Examination by Reference
;
I
Court to correct the error-Scope of
\)
LEGAL MAXIMS
i
H (1) Actus non facit reum mens nisi sit rea-App/icability of \
I
\
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 3
(2) Justicia non novit patrem nee matrem-Applicability of A
(3) "Nemo debet is vexari pro eadem causa"-Meaning and applicability
of
WORDS & PHRASES
B
"Substantive Evidence", "Shall presume"-Meaning of
-
I
On May 21, 1991 in Sriperambadur in Tamil Nadu at 10.20 p.m. a
human bomb exploded which resulted in the death of former Prime Minister
Shri Rajiv Gandhi as also 18 others and leaving 43 persons seriously
\( ~~
According to the prosecution, this was th~ handi work of LTTE because
c
of its hatred towards Raj iv Gandhi since LTTE believed that it was forced to
be a signatory to the Indo-Sri Lankan accord signed on July 22, 1987. In
accordance with the said accord, Government of India took upon itself certain
role of maintaining peace in Sri Lanka and disarming of LTTE, for which D
purpose the Government of India sent Indian Peace Keeping Force (JPKF).
It was alleged that IPKF committed atrocities against Tamilians in Sri Lanka
which gave rise to a grouse mainly against Rajiv Gandhi, which resulted in
a conspiracy hatched by LITE to eliminate him. LTTE Supremo Prabhakaran
and some important functionaries in LTTE viz. Pottu Amman, Akila and
Sivarasan master minded the plan to kill Rajiv Gandhi and it was executed E
by Sivarasan and Thanu with the back up of other accused. The criminal.
conspiracy was hatched at various places in Sri Lanka and India. Certain
illegal acts were contemplated in furtherance of the conspiracy viz. to infilerate
into India clandestinely, to carry and use unauthorb;ed arms, ammunition
and explosives, to set up and operate unauthorised wireless sets in India for p
communicating with LTTE leaders in Sri Lanka from time to time, to carry
out acts of terrorism and disruptive activities in Tamil Nadu and other places
in India so as to scare and create panic in the minds of the people and thereby
> to strike terror in the people; in the course of the said acts, to assassinate
';\ Rajiv Gandhi and others, to cause disappedrance of evidence thereafter and .
! to escape, to screen themselves from being apprehended, to harbour the - G
accused and to escape from the clutches of law and to do other acts necessary
\
i to carry out the objects of the criminal conspiracy as per the needs of the
< situation and ultimately to carry out the objects of the abovesaid criminal
conspiracy.
I
(
I
In all 26 accused - 13 Indians and 13 Sri Lankans were charged with H
\
(
l
4 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A for the assasination of Rajiv Gandhi. The Designated Court fram~d 251
charges against the accused. Charge no. 1 was under Section 120lJ read
with Section 302 IPC, which charge is common to all the accused. In respect
of the other 250 charges, the accused were separately tried under different
heads viz. Sections 3,4 and 5 of TADA Act, under various provisions of IPC,
B Sections 3,4 and 5 of the Explosive Substances Act 1908, Section 25 of the
Arms Act, 1925, Section 12 of the Passport Act 1957, Section 14 of the
Foreigners Act, 1947 and under Section (IA) of the Wireless Telegraphy
Act 1933.
\~
Apart from the above said 26 accused, chargesheets were also laid
C against LTTE Supremo Prabhakaran, Chief of Intelligence Wing ofLTTE
Pottu Amman and Deputy Chief of Intelligence Wing of LTTE Akila for
various offences including the main offence under Section 302 IPC read with
Section 120B IPC and Sections 3 and 4 of TADA Act. Steps to apprehend
three of the main accused viz. Prabhakaran, Pottu Amman and Akila did not
succeed and so they were proclaimed as absconding offenders. The charge
D sheet also mentioned 12 other persons as Co-conspirators. Among the 12,
two died on the spot (Thanu and Hari Babu) and the remainingJ-0 persons
died subsequently, the prominent among them being sivarasan. Thus, in the
final charge-sheet filed by CBI, 26 accused were arraigned as members of
the conspiracy which targeted Rajiv Gandhi. The Special Judge who tried the
E case found all the 26 accused-appellants guilty of various <>ffences charged,
the main among them being under Section 302 read with Section 120 IPC.
He convicted all the accused and sentenced them to death.
State has filed a death reference case for confirmation of the death
sentence imposed on all the accused.
F The criminal appeals have been filed by the appellant-accused.
On behalf of the appellant-accused it was contended that the object of
the conspiracy was to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi and not to commit any
terrorist act or disruptive activity falling under Sections 3 and 4 of TADA.
G Thus, the existence of conspiracy was not disputed; it was only contested as
regards the objects of the conspiracy and who were the members of the
conspiracy. It was contended that the confessions were not voluntary and have
been retracted by the accused; that except for A-15, whose confession was
recorded on the following day of his arrest and in the case of other accused
confessions have been recorded only a day or so, before the police remand
H was to expire, that in the case of A-1 and A-18 mandatory safeguards have
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 5
;J
been violated; that the confession of one accused could not tiave been used A
for corroboration of the confession of another accused that all the accused
were kept together in a building which was the headquarters of CBI and that
a Sub-Jail was denotified as jail and handed over to CBI and converted into
Police Station and all the accused were transferred there and again kept
together under the control of Special Investigation team of CBI; that infact B
as required by law, the accused should have been kept separated and sufficient
time should have been given to them to reflect if they wanted to make the
confession that all the confessions were post arraigned confessions and even
with reference to Section 10 of Evidence Act the confession of one accused
cannot be used agah1st as the other; that it could not be said that the object
of conspiracy was not accomplished by the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi and C
that the conspiracy was still in existence; that as regards the confession of
A-1 she had referred some of the accused arraigned before the Court including
A-10 though he came into the picture after the ,.ssassination was completed;
that A-1 had denied in her statement under Section 313 Cr.P.C. that her
confession was voluntary; that the fact remained that blank papers were got
signed from her and so her confession did not satisfy the requirement of 19 N D
under S.15 of TADA and Rule 15(3) of TADA Rules; that it is not disputed
-
that all the confessions were recorded by PW 52, the Superintendent of
Police; that in the confession of A-1 out of 18 pages, only pages 1 to 16 bear
her signatures while pages 17 and 18 which are crucial to the confession
do not bear her signature; that the Police Officer has appended his certificate E
at the end of the confession but his recording of the Certificate is immaterial
if the accused did not append his/her signature at the end of the confession;
thus the omission of signature of A.1 can not cure the defect.
On behalf of the State, it was contended that the non-obstante limb in
Section 15(1) of TADA "notwithstanding anything in the Code or in the F
Indian Evidence Act" is a clearer legislative indicator to permit a confession
made by an accused against the co-accused to be used with the same force
as can be used against the confessor himself; and that the position became
clearer after the sub-section was amended by Act 43 of 1993; that the
amplitude ofS.10 of the Evidence Act is so large as to render any statement G
made by a conspirator as substantive evidence if it has succeeded in confirming
with the other conditions of the Section; that the decision in Kalp~atli Rai's
case needs reconsideration; that the provisions of Sections 15 and 21 of
TADA after their amendment provided that a confession of an accused is now
admissible in evidence against co-accused; that it is the substantive evidence
against the co-accused as well; and that the concept of drawing presumption H
6 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
(
A as mentioned in Section 21 no more existed. L
In the Death Reference, a plea was taken on behalf of the accused, for
not confirming the death sentence on A-1. Itwas pleaded that she is a woman
and is a mother of a small girl who was born during the period of her
confinement in jail; that she is very young; that she has also subsequently
B regretted her act and her participation was the result of indoctrination; and
that she did not play any major role.
Disposing of the Death Reference and the appeals, the Court, \
HELD : (By the Court)
c
l. The conviction and sentence passed by the trial Court of the offences
under Sections 3(3), 3(4) and Section 5 of the TADA Act are set aside in
respect of all those appellants who were found by the trial court guilty under
the said counts. [424-D]
D 2. The conviction and sentence passed by the trial court of the offences
under Sections 212 and 216 of the Indian Penal Code, Section 14 of the
Foreigners Act, 1946, Section 25(1-B) of the Arms Acts, Section 5 of the ,,._
~
Explosive Substances Act, Section 12 of the Passports Act, and Section 6(1- \
A) of the Wireless and Telegraphy Act, 1933 in respect of those accused who
were found guilty of those offences are confirmed. If they have already
E
undergone the period of sentence under those counts it is for the jail
authorities to release such of those against whom no other conviction and
'
sentence exceeding the said period have been passed. [424-E-F] ..._
3. The conviction for the offence under Section 120-B read with Section
F 302, Indian Penal Code as against A.1, A.2, A.3, A.9, A.10, A-16 and A.18
is confirmed. [424-F-G]
4. The conviction and sentence for the offences under Section 302 read
..... with Section 120B passed by the trial Court on the remaining accused are
set aside. [424-G]
G
5. The sentence of death passed by the trial court on A.1, A.2, A.3 and
A.18 is confirmed. The death sentence passed on A.9, A.10 and A.16 is
altered to imprisonment for life~ [424-H; 425-A)
6. Except A.1, A.2, A.3, A.9, A.10, A.16 and A.18 all the remaining
H appellants shall be set at liberty forthwith. (425-B)
(
I
I
ST A TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 7
Per Thomas, J. A
1.1. To constitute any offence under sub-section (2) or sub-section (3)
of Section 3 of TADA of the accused should have either committed a terrorist
act or have done something concerning a terrorist act which is si11e qu" 11011
for convicting the accused under either of the sub-sections. If terrorist act
is absent in the perpetration of any crime it may still amount to certain B
offences under the ordinary law for which there is procedure and penalty
already prescribed by law. But if any such crime should be dealt with under
TADA it must be inter-linked with "terrorist act" as defined thereunder.
(72-D-E)
1.2. "Terrorist act" is defined in Section 2(1)(h) of the TADA, by C
giving "the meaning assigned to it. in sub-section (1) of Section 3" and the
expression "terrorist" is mandated to be construed accordingly. (72-F)
1.3. A reading ofsub-section(l) ofS.3 of TADA shows that the person
who does any act by using any of the substances enumerated in the sub-
section in any such manner as are specified in the sub-section, cannot be D
said to commit a terrorist act unless the act is done "with intent" to do any
of the four things: (I) to overawe the Government as by law established; or
(2) to strike terror in people or any section of the people; or (3) to alienate
any section of the people; or (4) to adversely affect the harmony amongst
different sections of the people. When the law requires that the act should E
have been done "with intent" to cause any of the above four effects such
requirement would be satisfied only if the dominant intention of the doer is
to cause the aforesaid effect. It is not enough that the act resulted in any of
the four consequences. (73-E-G)
2.1. The legal position remains unaltered that the crucial postulate for F
judging whether an offence is terrorist act falling under TADA or not is
whether it was done with the intent to overawe the Government as by law
established or to strike terror in the people etc. (76-B)
2.2. It is true, LTTE leaders were bitterly critical of"lndia-Sri Lanka
Accord" which was signed no 22.7.1987. Any one who criticised the policy G
of a Government could not be dubbed as a terrorist unless he had done any
-,._ of the acts enumerated with the object of deterring the Government from
doing any thing or to refrain from doing anything. (76-D)
2.3. Velluppilai Prabhakaran addressed a meeting on 4.8.1987, the text
of the speech was published which is marked as Ex.t. 354. In the said speech H
8 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [ 1999] 3 S.C.R
A he used strong language to criticise "India-Sri Lanka Accord" and the
manner in which it was made. But no word of hatred was expressed towards ~
the Government of India though he aired his opposition towards Sri Lankan
Government which he described as "Sinhala racist government". He also
spoke bitterly against the Sri Lankan Tamil leaders who supported the \
Accord. [76-E-F]
B
2.4. The IPKF inducted into Sri Lanka was gradually withdrawn in a
phased manner, which process was commenced during the Prime Ministership
of Raj iv Gandhi himself and continued during the Prime Ministership of V.P.
Singh. The attitude of LTIE towards Government oflndia, during the aforesaid
period, as seen from the editorial of their own official organs, the "Voice of
c Tigers" issue dated 19.1.1990, shows that LTTE till then did not contemplate ~
any action to overawe the Government of India. Of course the top layer of
LTTE did not conceal their ire against Rajiv Gandhi who was then out of
power. In this context it is important to point out what Vellupillai Prabhakaran,
who went underground in Sri Lanka and resurfaced on 1.4.1990 after a
D period of 32 months of disappearance had said. The LTTE supremo had told
the newsmen then that they (LTTE) were not against India or the Indian
people but against the former leadership in India who is against the Tamil
liberation struggle and the LTTE. [77-A-B-E-G]
\
\
2.5. Nothing else is proved in the case either from the utterances of
E the top brass of LTTE or from any writings edited by them that anyone of
them wanted to strike fear in the Government either of Centre or of any
State. [77-H]
2.6. From the aforesaid circumstances it is difficult to conclude that
the conspirators intended, at any time, to overawe the Government of India
F as by law established. [78-A]
2.7. So also it cannot be said that the conspirators eve~ entertained an
intention to strike terror in people or any section thereof: The mere fact that
their action resulted in the killing of 18 persons which would have struck
G great terror in the people of India has been projected as evidence that they
intended to strike terror in people. There is no doubt that the aftermath of
the carnage at Sriperumpudur had bubbled up waves of shock and terror
throughout India. But there is absolutely no evidence that any one of the
conspirators ever desired the death of any Indian other than Raj iv Gandhi.
Among the series of confessions made by a record number of accused in any
H single case, as in this case, not even one of them has stated that anybody had
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 9
the desire or intention to murder any other person along with Rajiv Gandhi A
except perhaps the murderer herself. Of course they should have anticipated
that in such a dastardly action more lives would be vulnerable to peril. But
that is a different matter and one cannot attribute an intention of the
conspirators to kill anyone other than Raj iv Gandhi and the contemporaneous
destruction of the killer also. Even if Sivarasan and the top brass of LTTE B
knew that there was likelihood of more casualties that cannot be equated to
a situation that they did it with an intention to strike terror in any section
of the people. [78,.B-D-E]
2.8. In view of the paucity of materials to prove that the conspirators
intended to overawe the Government oflndia or to strike terror in the people C
of India it will be difficult to sustain the conviction of offences under Section
3 of TADA. [78-F]
Kartar Singh v. State of Punjab, [1994) 3 SCC 569, relied on.
Niranjan Singh Karam Singh Punjabi v. Jitendera Bhimraj Bijava & D
Ors, [1990] 4 SCC 76; Hitendra Vishnu Thakur & Ors. v. State ofMaharashtra
& Ors., [1994] 4 SCC 602; Girdhari Parmanand Vadhava v. State cf
Maharashtra, [1996) 11SCC179 and Mohd. Iqbal M Shaikh & Ors. v. State
of Maharashtra, [1998) 4 SCC 494, referred to.
3.1. The killing of a public servant or killing of any other person E
bound by oath would be an offence under the Indian Penal Code. But it must
be noted that such killing, as such, is not a disruptive activity. Certain type
of actions which preceded such killing alone is regarded as a disruptive
activity through the legal fiction created by sub-section (3) of Section 4 of
TADA. Such actions include advocating, advising, suggesting, inciting, F
predicting, prephesying, pronouncing or prompting the killing of such
persons. If there is any evidence to show that any such preceding act was
perpetrated by any of the appellants towards killing of any police officer who
was killed at the place of occurrence, it would no doubt amount to disruptive
activity. But there is no such evidence that any such activity was done for G
..••
_,_,.
the purpose of killing any police personnel. However, there is plethora of
evidence for establishing that all such preceding activities were done by
many among the accused arrayed, for killing Rajiv Gandhi. But unfortunately
Rajiv Gandhi was not then "a person bound by oath under the Constitution
to uphold the sovereignty and integrity of India". Even the Lok Sabha stood
• ...
·~,,-
dissolved-months prior to this incident and hence it cannot be found that he H
10 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A was under an oath as a Member of Parliament. The inevitable fall out of the
above situation is that ~one of the conspirators can be caught in the dragnet
of sub-section (3) of Section 4 of TADA. [79-F-H; 80-A-D]
3.2. The prosecution attempted to show that the conspirators intended
to disrupt the sovereignty of India. Emphasis was laid on the confessional
B statements of A-3, A-18 and the photographs proved as M.Os. 256 to 259
which were seized from the bag of A-3. The said items of evidence show that
the photos of Fort St. George, Madras (which houses the Government
Secretariat of Tamil Nadu and the Legislative Assembly & Legislative
Council), Police Headquarters, Central Jail within Vellore Fort etc. had been
C taken and despatched to the LTTE top brass in Sri Lanka. It is too much a
strain to enter a finding, on such evidence that the above activities were
unmistakably aimed at disrupting the sovereignty of India. The sketch of
Vellore Fort (which houses the Central Jail) was drawn up, most probably,
for planning some operation to rescue the prisoners belonging to LTTE who
have been interned therein. That of course would be an offence but not an
D activity which falls within the purview of Section 4 of TADA. Therefore,
-conviction of appellants for offences under Sections 3 or 4 of TADA cannot
be sustained. [80-D-H]
4.1. Section 12 of the TADA enables the Designated Court to jointly
E try, at the same trial, any offence under TADA together with any other
offence "with which the accused may be charged" as per the Code of Criminal
Procedure. Sub-section (2) thereof empowers the Designated Court to convict
the accused, in such a trial, of any offence "under any other law", if it is
found by such Designated Court in such trial that the accused is found guilty
of such offence. (83-B-C]
F
4.2. The correct legal position is that the confessional statement duly
recorded under Section 15 of TADA would continue to remain admissible as
for the other offences under any other law whiCh too were tried along with
TADA offences, no matter that the accused was acquitted of offences under
TADA in that trial. (83-F]
G
Bilal Ahmed kaloo v. State ofA.P., [1997] 7 SCC 431and Kalpnath Rai
v. State, [1997] 8 SCC 732, dissented from.
5.1. No doubt, the amendment carried out in Section 15(1) and in
Section 21(1) was in one package. It was done with a definite·purpose. Before
H amendment the Designated Court had a duty to presume that an accused had
STATETHROUGHCBiv.NALINI 11
committed the offence if his co-accused had, in a confession, involved the A
former. The words "shall presume" in Section 21(1) denoted that it was the
duty of the court to draw such presumption. This means, the court should
-- ..... have treated the confession of one accused as against a co-accused to be
substantive evidence against the latter, and in the absence of proof to the
contrary, the Designated Court Would have full power to base a conviction B
of the co-accused upon the confession made by another accused. [85-E-Gl
5.2. But the amendment of 1993 has completely wiped out the said
presumption against a co-accused from the statute book. Parliament has
- taken away such empowerment. After the amendment, the Designated Court
could use the confession of one accused against another accused only if two
conditions are fulfilled: (1) The co-accused should have been charged in the C
same case along with the confessor. (2) He should have been tried together
with the confessor in the same case. Before the said amendment, the
Designated Court had no such restriction as the confession of an accused
co~ld have been used against a co-accused whether or not the later was
charged or tried together with the confessor. Thus the amendment in 1993 D
was a clear climbing down from a draconian legislative fiat which was in the
field of operation prior to the amendment in so far as the use of one confession
against another accused was concerned. The contention that the amendment
in 1993 was intended to make the position more rigorous as for a co-accused
is, therefore, untenable. [85-G-H; 86-A-C)
E
6.1. There are provisions in the Indian Evidence Act which prohibit the
admissibility of certain confessions, e.g. Section 25 of the Evidence Act
prohibited proving any confession made by an accused to a police officer.
Section 26 prohibited proving any confession made. by an accused to any
person while that accused was in the custody of police. Section 27 permitted F
only a very limited part of the information supplied by the accused to a police
officer, whether it amounts to a confession or not. What Section 15(1) of
TADA has done was to remove the said ban against admissibility of confessions
made to police officer and brought it on a par with any other admissible
confession under the Evidence Act. A confession made to a Magistrate is
admissible under t~e Evidence Act, and a confession made by an accused to G
any person other than a police officer, if the accused was not in police
custody, is also admissible under the Evidence Act. (86-E-G)
6.2. The effect of the non obstante clause, when read with the words
''shall be admissible in the trial of such person or a co-accused or abettor
or conspirator" would only mean that the confession made to a police officer H
12 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A under Section 15(1) shall also become a confession like other admissible
confession under the Evidence Act. But it was not even in the legislative
contemplation of Parliament to elevate a confession made to police officer to
a status even higher than a judicial confession recorded by a Magistrate.
[86-A; 87-AI
B 6.3. While considering the evidentiary value of a confession made by
one accused as against another accused apart from S.30 of the Evidence Act,
one aspect that has to be borne in mind is that any confession when it is
sought to be used against another has certain inherent weaknesses. First
is, it is the statement of a person who claims hjmself to be an offender, which
C means, it is the version of an accomplice. Second 'is, the truth of it cannot
be tested by cross-examination. Third is, it is not an item of evidence given
on oath. Fourth is, the confession was made in the absence of the co-accused
against whom it is sought to be used. (87-B-C]
6.4. It is well nigh settled, due to the aforesaid weaknesses, that
D confession of a co-accused is a weak type of evidence. A confession can be
used as a relevant evidence against its maker because Section 21 of the
Evidence Act permits it under certain conditions. But there is no provision
which enables a confession to be used as relevant evidence against another
person. It is only Section 30 of the Evidence Act which, at least, permits the
Court to consider such a confession as against another person under the
E conditions prescribed therein. If Section 30 was absent in the Evidence Act
no confession could ever have been used for any purpose as against another
co-accused until it is sanctioned by other statute. So, if Section 30 of the
Evidence Act is also to be excluded by virtue of the non-obstante clause
contained in Section 15(1) of TADA, under what provision a confession of
one accused could be used against another co-accused at all? Section 15(1)
F of TADA does not say that a confession can be used against a co-accused.
It only says that a confession would be admissible in a trial of not only the
maker thereof but a co-accused, abettor or conspirator tried in the same
case. (87-D-F)
G 6.5. The established position which gained ground for a very long time
is that while a confession is substantive evidence against its maker it cannot
be used as substantive evidence against another person even if the latter is
a co-accused, but it can be used as a piece of corroborative material to
support other substantive evidence. The non-obstante words in Section 15(1)
of TADA are not intended to make it substantive evidence against the non-
H maker, particularly after the amendments made in 1993. [88-H; 89-A)
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 13
Kashmira Singh v. State of Madhya Pradesh, (1952) SCR 526 and Hari A
Charan kurmi and logia Hajam v. State of Bihar, (1964) 6 SCR 623, relied
on.
Bhuboni Sahu v. The King, AIR (1949) PC 257, referred to.
7.1. Whether a particular accused had ceased to be a conspirator or B
not, at any point of time, is a matter which can be decided on the facts of that
particular case. Normally a conspirator's connection with the conspiracy
would get snapped after he is nabbed by the police and kept in their custody
because he would thereby cease to be the agent of the other conspirators. Of
- course, there might be rare cases in which a conspirator would continue to
confabulate with the other conspirators and persists with the conspiracy C
even after his arrest. That is precisely the reason why it may not be possible
to lay down a proposition of law that one conspirator's connection with the
conspiracy would necessarily be cut off with his arrest. (92-C-D)
7.2. In the instant case, prosecution could not establish that the accused
who were arrested, continued to conspire with those conspirators remaining D
outside. Prosecution cannot contend that the confession made by one accused
in,this case can be substantive evidence against another accused under
section 10 of the Evidence Act. At any rate it cannot be held that confessions
made by an accused can be used as substantive evidence against another co-
accused on the principle enunciated in Section 10 of the Evidence Act.
- 7.3. The conclusion that emerges is that confessional statement made
by an 11ccused after his arrest, if admissible and reliable can be used against
E
a confessor as substantive evidence, but its use against the other co-accused
would be limited only for the purpose of corroboration of other evidence.
[92-G)
F
Mirza Akabar v. King-Emperor, AIR (1940~ PC 176; Sardul Singh
Caveeshar v. The State of Bombay, [1958) SCR 161 and State of Gujarat v.
Mohammed Atik and Ors., (1998) 4 SCC 351, referred to.
A.1 (Nalini):
G
8.1. According to the prosecution, A.I is the sole surviving conspirator
who participated in the assassination. She is the daughter of co-accused A.21
and sister of another co-accused A.20. She had fallen in love with accused
no. 3 during the period of conspiracy; their marriage took place on 21.4.91
and she gave birth to a female child. Exhibit P.77 is the confessional statement
of A.1 in which she has stated that Sivarasan brought two girls (Suba and H
(
14 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Thanu) and that A.I was made to believe that Raj iv Gandhi was the person
who was responsible for all the atrocities committed on LTTE followers in
Sri Lanka. She has also stated that Sivarasan wanted her to play the role
of chaperone to Suba and Thanu wherever they went. Accordingly, she took
them to a ,meeting in Madras addressed by Shri V.P. Singh. She also took
B them to a ready-made shop and bought a Churidar suit (orange and green
colour) and Dupatta which Thanu was wearing when she died alongwith Rajiv
Gandhi. A.I has also confessed that Sivarasan collected details of topography
of Sriperambadur from her and warned her not to divulge this to any one else
~pd that she was asked to take leave from her office on 21.5.1991 under
some false pretext. She also confessed that she accompanied Suba, Thanu
C and Sivarasan as also Photographer Haribabu to Sriperambadur where Rajiv
Gandhi was to address a meeting. She also stated that Sivarasan told her that
Raj iv Gandhi and Thanu as also Photographer Hari Babu died. Thereafter,
she alongwith Sivarasan and Suba hurriedly left the place and reached
Madras. The Designated Court acted on her confessional statement as valid
D and proved, and relied on that statement. [92-H; 93-A-B-H; 94-A-B; 95-B]
8.2. Exhibit P.77 was recorded in 18 pages, the first 16 pages contained
the signatures of A.I; in the last two pages her signatures are not there.
The requirement that confessional statement shall be signed by the maker
has been substantially complied with despite the slip in obtaining the signature
E in the last two pages. According to P.W. 52 the Superintendent of Police who
recorded the statement, the said slip was an inadvertent omission. But that
omission does not mean that the confession was not signed by A.I. The
contention that the confession was extracted by coercive methods is not
supported by any material. In fact when A.twas produced before the Judicial
Magistrate soon after recording the confession she did not even express any
F complaint regarding the conduct of any personnel of the Special Investigation
Team. [95-E-F; 96-A]
8.3. Exhibit P.77 is corroborated by the evidence of PW.132 who is a
teacher and is acquainted with A.I. The evidence of PW.I32 was fully believed
G by Trial Judge. There is no reason to take a different view on that evidence.
Its corroborative value is unassailable because A. I herself admitted in her
confessional statement that she made such a disclosure regarding the
assassination of Raj iv Gandhi to PW. I32. Another item of corroborative
evidence is M.O.I44 Video Cassette in which the photograph of A. I could
be discerned and admitted by the defence counsel to be correct. The
H confessional statement of A.I is also corroborated by the two letters exhibit
l.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 15
~ ...- P.96 and 95 written by Suba and Thanu jointly of Pottu Amman and Akita. A
PW.179 who was the Manager of a retail textile shop identified Thanu ·.
alongwith the orange and green colour Churidar worn by her, from a
photograph shown to him. He stated that he remembered A.1 because she
and the two girls with her insisted on quick delivery of the stitched dress
on the same day. That apart, the I~vestigating officer could trace out PW-
I 79 only because A.I told him of the place wherefrom the Churidhar was B
purchased. That portion was admitted in evidence under S.27 of the Evidence
Act. [96-E-F)
8.4. PW 96 was an officer in a Company in which A.1 was working.
He has deposed that A.I took half-a-day casual leave on 21.5.199I and left
the office by I2 noon. PW.32 is a woman Sub-Inspector who was deputed to C
do duty at the venue of the meeting to be addressed by Rajiv Gandhi at
Sriperambadur. She was one of the persons injured in bomb-blast. She has
identified from photographs, Sivarasan, Bari Babu as also A.I. There is no
dispute about the genuineness of the photograph. PW.215 has stated in her
evidence that she is a resident of Sriperambadur and on 21.5.1991 she saw D
standing outside her house at about 10.45 p.m. waiting for her Son. She
found two ladies and one male coming to her and they asked for water to
drink. She also deposed that they told her that Rajiv Gandhi died at the
.. meeting venue. She has also stated that all the three persons went towards
Madras side. She has also identified them from a photograph. PW.103 is an
Auto Rickshaw driver at Thiruvallur. He has deposed that he has dropped E
some persons at the meeting venue at Sriperambadur. Later he identified
them from the photograph, as A.I, Sivarasan and Suba.
[97-H; 98-A-D; 99-A-B)
8.5. The prosecution has succeeded in proving beyond reasonable doubt
that A.I was one of the conspirators and she participated in the assassination F
of Rajiv Gandhi by playing a very active role. [99-D]
A.2 (Santhan Ravi Raj)
9.1. A.2 was arrested in connection with Rajiv Gandhi murder case on
22.7.1991. His confessional statement was recorded on 17.9.1991 by the G
Superintendent of Police under s.15 of TADA, and marked as Exhibit P.104.
In April 1991 he came from Sri Lanka to Tamil Nadu in a group led by
Sivarasan. He was introduced to photographer Bari Babu by Sivarasan. It
seems Vellupillai Prabhakaran had great confidence in A.2 particularly
after the murder of Padmanabha who was leader ofEPRLF, a rival organisation
of Sri Lankan Tamils. The killing was carried out by Sivarasan with the help H
(
16 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A of useful information supplied to him by A.2. [99-F)
9.2. On the day of Raj iv Gandhi's assassination A.2 met Sivarasan who
w_as preparing himself for going to Sriperambadur. Sivarasan had concealed
a pistol beneath his kurta and checked up from A.2 whether it was visible
from outside. After A.2 said it was not visible Sivarasan left that place. On
B the night of the assassination Sivarasan told A.2 that Raj iv Gandhi was
murdered and that Thami also died. However, only on the next day Sivarasan
revealed to A.2 that Hari Babu also died. In his confessional statement A.2
has narrated that occasions on which he and Sivarasan met. He has also
deposed that Sivarasan wanted him to keep his two bags and conceal them.
C A.2 did accordingly. He had also shifted A.8 to several places to escape from
the police clutches. He had also handed over a wireless set to a person called
Suresh Master. The vivid details contained in the confessional statement,
in all probabilities, must have been supplied by himself because he alone
knew what all he did and where-all he went and whom all he met. The
confessional statement of A.2 is also corroborated by the evidence of PW.120
D and PW. 111. [100-G-H, D-F; 102-A-B)
9.3. PW.285 was the Superintendent of Police who arrested· A.2. PW.285
deposed that A.2 had told him the place where three plastic bags and one
cloth bag were concealed, Subsequently, these bags were seized. One such
bag contained the clothes and cosmetices belonging to Suba. Another bag
E contained certain articles of Sivarasan including a diary maintained by him.
The evidence of other PWs. also corroborated the confessional statement of
A.2. [102-B-D)
9.4. In view of the above, it could be concluded that the prosecution has
succeeded in proving that A.2 was also one of the conspirators in the
F
conspiracy leading to the assassination ofRajiv Gandhi. [102-H]
A.3 (Murugan @ Dhas)
10.1. In his confessional statement marked Exhibit P.81, A.3 has
G admitted that he joined the suicide Squad of LTTE and came to India in
January 1991, when he was received by Sivarasan. He got sketches of Fort
St. George, Madras and Vellore Fort prepared under the instructions of his
bosses in Sri Lanka. According to his own confession, he persuaded A.1 to
associate with LTTE work by giving her repeated narrations of atrocities
committed by IPKF soldiers on LTTE members. He made A.I to become
H revengeful towards Rajiv Gandhi. It is only A.3 who suggested that the
L
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 17
services of A.I could be utilised for concealing the Sri Lankan identity of A
the two girls namely Suba and Thanu. He also confessed that on 18.4.1991
he attended a meeting ofRajiv Gandhi at Marina Beach, Madras and Haribabu
took photos of Raj iv Gandhi and supplied them to Sivarasan. He also confessed
that he attended another meeting addressed by V.P. Singh alongwith A.1 and
the two girls from Sri Lanka namely Thanu and Suba, as also Sivarasan and
Haribabu. He confessed that it was for the purpose of conducting a trial as B
to how far the two girls would be able to go near the Rostrum and garland
a former Prime Minister. [103-H; 104-A]
10.2. A.3 admitted in his confessional statement that he rendered a lot
of help in carrying out the object of the conspiracy i.e. the assassination of
Rajiv Gandhi though he did not go to Sriparambadur. Except for the general C
criticism made that all confessions were extracted by coercive methods, no
specific criticism has been raised against the confessional statement of A.3.
Thus there is no reason to think that his confessional statement is tainted
due to any reason whatsoever. [104-F]
10,3. Exhibit P.521 is a forged press accreditation card in the name of D
A.3 containing his photo. This was seized from his house. Evidently it was
a prepara~ion to attend public meetings addressed by persons like Prime
- Minister or former Prime Minister. [105-B]
10.4. After the arrest of A.3 police seized six baggages which were
hurried in a pit These contained letters written by Suba and Thanu addressed
to Pottu Amman and Akita in Sri Lanka. [105-C-D]
E
10.5. PW;233 has deposed that she was living in a house in which
another family consisting of A.20 and his mother A.21 were residing. She
said that on a number of occasions Sivarasan and A.3, were frequenting the F
house. She further said that she saw A.3, A.18 and A.20 in association with
photographer Haribabu visiting the house. A.1 also stated in her confessional
statement her association with A.3 and the places they visited together.
[105-F]
10.6. In view of the above corroborative items of evidence, the G
confessional statement of A.3 could be relied on as a true version. The active
and positive invoivement of A.3 in the conspiracy for assassinating Rajiv
Gandhi looms large in his confession. Thus there is no doubt that A.3 was
also one of the conspirators. [105-H; 106-A]
A.4 (Shanker @ Koneswaran @ Russo) H
18 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 11. The Designated Court reached a conclusion on the strength of -
certain circumstances like (i) A.4 was a fullfledged member of LTTE; (ii)
that he was also closely associated with A.1 and A.3; (iii) that he was staying
in a Lodge which was frequented by Sivarasan; and (iv) some payments made
by Sivarasan to A.4. However, merely because a person is shown to be an
active worker: of LTTE that by itself would not make him a member of the
B conspiracy. It can not be forgotten that a conspiracy for such a purpose would
be strictly confined by a limited number of persons lest any tiny leakage is
enough to explode the entire bubble of the cabal. The circumstances relied
on by the Designated Court could only prove that A.4 was an ardent LTTE
votary having close acquaintance with Sivarasan. But from that step of
C conclusion it is not legally permissible to reach a final conclusion that he
too was in the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi. (106-G-H; 107-A-D]
A.5 (D.Vijayanandan):
12. As in the case of A.4, the circumstances arrayed by the prosecution
D against A.5 may at the worst, show him to be an active LTTE votary. But
beyond that stage the circumstances would not push him into the dragnet of
the conspiracy. [108-C]
A.6 (Sivaruban):
"
E 13.1. A.6 was an active member ofLTTE. His left leg was amputated.
The Designated Court raised a doubt as to why A.6 who is not a senior leader
of LTIE be sent to Jaipur when artificial leg could have been fixed at Madras
or Bangalore. It also raised another doubt as to why during his long stay in
Jaipur, he could not get the ~rtificial leg fixed. With these two doubts the
Designated Court came to the conclusion that there was force in the
F prosecution case that A,6 was deputed to Jaipur for finding out a hide out
for Sivarasan and Suba to escape after the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi. If
A.6 required an artificial leg, it is not a proper querry as to why he could
not have got it fixed at any other place. Why one is preferring a particular
place to a less renowned place for such reparative devices, is too difficult a
G question for any person to answer. As regards the second doubt, one really
does not know whether a period of one month is too long for completing the
process of artificial leg attachment or whether any work was in progress at
the centre. [108-H; 109-A-C]
13.2. A circumstance which created susp1c1on in the mind of
H investigating agency was that A.6 also came to India alongwith 8 other
l
I
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 19
persons and that his associates might have cautioned him that he too would A
be caught by the police and advised him to shift to another place. No doubt
that is an incriminating circumstance against A.6, but it is too much of a
strain to jump to the conclusion that A.6 was also a conspirator for
assassinating Rajiv Gandhi. [109-D-E] .
A. 7 (Kanagasabapathy) and A.8 (Athirai @ Sonia @ Gowri): B
14.1. No confessional statement was recorded by any person from A.7.
However, a confessional statement attributed to A.8 is marked as Exhibit
P.97. A.8 is a girl from Sri Lanka. She had a love affair with a boy there
but he died in a raid conducted by IPKF during 1989. Thereafter, she was
recruited in the L TTE and given training in shooting. A. 7 and A.8 left Sri .C
Lanka and reached India in April 1991. Sivarasan helped them with money.
[109-G-H; 110-A; 110-D-E]
14.2. There is no material to show her involvement in the conspiracy
for Rajiv Gandhi murder. She could not be attributed with even any knowledge
that Rajiv Gandhi would be murdered. The worst that could be found against D
her is that her young mind was transformed into a stormy petrel of LTTE
through brain washing. That does not mean that she should necessarily have
been cabbled into the conspirac~. [110-F]
14.3. A.7 had gone to Delhi with the money supplied by.Sivarasan. Trial
Court drew an inference that Sivarasan would have sent A. 7 to New Delhi E
for fixing up a hide out. Even if it was so, there is no evidence to show that
A.7 was ever conspired with for the murder ofRajiv Gandhi.
[110-G-H; 111-A]
14.4. Another circumstance relied on by the Designated Court to draw
inference that A.7 had the knowledge of the conspiracy was that PW 109, F
the niece of A. 7 on seeing the photograph of Sivarasan; in connection with
the murder ofRajiv Gandhi asked A.7 about it. To this A.7 replied his niece
not to imagine anything and for heaven sake not to entertain any bad things
about him and A.8, as otherwise she would have to face God's punishment.
In fact these words used by A.7 to his niece PW. 109 could as well have been
said as he was certain that he was not involved in the murder ofRajiv Gandhi. G
But the trial took it the other way around. [111-D]
14.5. PW.62 is a teacher. She had stated in her evidence that Sivarasan
brought A.8 to her house and requested for accommodating her in the house.
She also said Sivarasan used to visit A.8. There is no reason to disbelieve
the testimony of PW.62 or that of PW.109. No doubt A.7 and A.8 were very H
(
20 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A close to Sivarasan who had taken m~ch interest in them. But then all those
who work for LTTE cause were familiar with Sivarasan. It is also true that
all conspirators had worked in unison with Sivarasan and they were ard_ent
L TTE personnel. But the converse can not be a necessary inference i.e., aU
those LTIE personnel who associated with Sivarasan should have been bro~ght
within the radius of conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi as particip~nt~
B thereof. Thus inspite of the association that A. 7 and A.8 had with LTTE
movement and also with Sivarasan, a genuine doubt could be entertained as
to whether these two accused would have conspired with others in 1DUrdering
Rajiv Gandhi. [112-A-C; 111-E)
C A.9 (Robert Payas):
15.1. Exhibit P.85,~onfessional statement of A.9. He was in close
contact with kanthan (a sen'ior: LTt:Eieader) and Sivarasan. LTTE was bearing
all the expenses of A.9 and his family. Sivarasan used to visit them frequently.
A.3 also went to the house of A.9 and stayed there for a couple of days. A.2
D Sivarasan and Kanthan used to chalk out plans for movements while staying
in the·house of A.9. It is also stated that A. 9 remained in his house on
21.5.1991 from the afternoon till next day expecting some message from
Sivarasan. On 24.5.1991 Sivarasan went to the house of A.9. On 27.5.1991
A.9 and A.2 decided between themselves to escape from the Police. So they
moved from place to place incognito. [112-E-H; 113-A-B] '
E
15.2. PW.197 is a Dental Surgeon. He remembers A.9 and A.3 as thh
used to visit his clinic. According to him on the next day of the assassination
of Raj iv Gandhi, crackers were exploded in the house of A.9. In M.O. 180
which is proved to be the diary of Sivarasan there are many entries showing
F various amounts paid to A.9. In his confessional statement A.3 had stated
that a wireless set was ijistalled in the house of A.9 by LTTE militant Kantan
and that it was from that wireless set Sivarasan used to contact Pottu Amman
in Sri Lanka. The aforesaid items of evidence have rendered the confessional
statement made by A.9 as wholly true. Thus the finding of the Designated
Court that A.9 was very much involved in the conspiracy to assassinate Rajiv
G Gandhi, is concurred with. [113-D-E; 114-A-C)
A.10 (S. Jayakumar):
16.1. A.10 is the brother-in-law of A.9. The confessional statement
shows that he was sent to India alongwith a hard-core LTTE personnel
H (Nixon). A house was arranged at Madras for his stay. LTTE leaders Kanthan
...
'
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 21
and Sivarasan used to supply money to A.10 and also to his brother-in-law A
A.9. Once Sivarasan brought a suitcase consisting of his diary, dress, a
pistol and one AK-47 gun besides plenty of bullets. The pistol was concealed
in a book in which a cavity was made out for the firearm A.10 knew that
Sivarasan brought two girls from Sri Lanka and he understood that Raj iv
Gandhi was the focus of their hatred. He asked his wife to stitch a cloth cover
for keeping the pistol of Sivarasan. He also confessed that he saw Sivarasan B
keeping the pistol concealed and set out for the public meeting at
Sriperumbudur. By midnight Sivarasan returned with Suba and Nalini (A.I)
and it was confirmed that Rajiv Gandhi was killed by Thanll.. He has also
confessed that on 23.5.1991 Sivarasan kept all his things in a suit~ase
(except the pistol) and entrusted the pistol to A-10. The suit-case was put in C
a pit dug by A-10 and was closed with a concrete slab. The confessional
statement of A.9 (brother-in-law of A.10) was relied on to corroborate the
statement of A.10. Some neighbours of A.10 have also deposed that Sivarasan
was frequenting the house of A.10 and once Sivarasan brought two girls in
the first week of May 1991. Testimoney of the abovesaid witnesses was
believed by the trial Court and there is no reason to take a different view. D
[114-D-H; 115-A-DI
16.2. When A.10 was arrested, he gave information that he had hurried
the suit-case and on the strength of the said statement the suit-case was
unearthed which contained diaries of Sivarasan, the Sri Lankan Passport of
A-2 and some live cartridges as· also a Tamil Dictionary in which a cavity E
was carved out for keeping a pistol. It can therefore be concluded without
hesitation that prosecution has succeeded in proving that A.10 was an active
participant in the conspiracy for the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi.
(116-D-G)
A.11 (Shanthi): F
17. A.11 is the wife of A.10. There is no material apart from living with
- her husband (A.10) to suggest that she had any role in the conspiracy. It is
very unfortunate that for the role played by her husband, she has been
sentenced to death under S.302 read with Section 120B IPC.
[116-H; 117-A-B] G
A.12 (Vijayan@ Perumal Vijayan):
18.1. A.12 was introduced to Sivarasan by a close relative. Sivarasan
offered to meet all his expenses in going to India on a condition that he
should work for LTTE. Thus A.12 came to India alongwith his wife and
father-in-law. Sivarasan met him in India and persuaded him to take a house H
··.
..... SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R .
A in Madras to accommodate some LTTE personnel. Sivarasan was regularly
making payments to A.12. Sivarasan also brought a suit-case containing a
wireless set and asked A.12 to keep it in his house. Sivarasan also told A.12
that two girls would be brought from Sri Lanka for an important work and
requested him to keep that information secret. Accordingly sivarasan brought '
B Suba and Thanu to the house of A.12. Sivarasan also directed A.12 to dig
a pit for keeping the wireless set as well as some guns. A.12 obeyed. On
21.5.1991 Sivarasan visited the house of A.12 and asked Thanu and Suba to
get ready. Later Sivarasan took the girls in an auto-rickshaw. On the next
day, Sivarasan visited A.12 and told him that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered.
(117-F; 118-A-CJ
C 18.2. No doubt A.12 was used by Sivarasan without letting him know
of his plan to murder Rajiv Gandhi. Even from the articles recovered from
his house nothing could be attributed to A.12 regarding his knowledge that
· Sivarasan was planning to murder Rajiv Gandhi. However, after the murder
of Rajiv Gandhi A.12 helped Sivarasan and Suba to escape from being
D caught. It might be that Sivarasan could secure such help from A.12 on the
strength of the financial assistance which he gave to A.12 and his family at
the time of his need. But this cannot be stretched to infer further backward
to think that A.12 played any part in the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi.
[118-E-F)
A.13 (V.Selvaluxmi):
E
19. A.13 is the wife of A.12. The Investigating agency could not elicit
any confession from her. There is practically no evidence to show that A.13
was ever involved in the conspiracy to assassinate Raj iv Gandhi.
(118-H; 119-A]
" (S.Bhaskaran):
F i\ ~..__ A.14
....._ -
\-~< 20. A.14 is father-in-law of A.12 and father of A.13. No confession has
~ell elicited from him. There is no evidence to show that he had prior
knowledge of the plan to murder Rajiv Gandhi but there is evidence to show •
that he came to know of the assassination and tried to project Sivarasan and
G others from being caught or detected. No doubt the evidence of PW.97
indicates that A.14 was interested in securing a safe place for Sivarasan and
. Su.ha to escape from police detection. It is also possible that he would have
been pursuaded to help Sivarasan and Suba on the strength of the help which
Sivarasan rendered to the family. However, it could only be concluded that
A.14 would have harboured Sivarasan and Suba and tried to screen them
H from being caught by the police. [119-B-H; 120-A)
ST A TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 23
A.15. (S. Shanmugavadivelu@ Thambi Anna): A
21. A.15 has been used by the LTTE leader Santhan (A.2) for the safe
custody of cash. As and when required Santhan used to collect cash from
him. Thus the mere fact that A. 2 has chosen A.15 as a safe person to keep
money is hardly sufficient to conclude that he was involv.ed in Rajiv Gandhi
murder conspiracy. [120-G-H) - B
A.16 (Ravichandran) and A.17 (Suseendran):
22.1 A.16 and A.17 were tried in another criminal case for offences
under ss.3(3), 3(4) and 5 of TADA and Section 5 of the Explosives Substance
Act and Section 3(1) of the Arms Act. They were convicted of those offences
and sentenced to various (erms of imprisonment Admittedly, the said judgment C
has become final and the convicted persons have undergone the punishment
period. [121-A-C]
22.2. The well-known maxim '11emo debet bis vexari pro eadem causa'
(no person should be twice vexed for the same offence) embodies the well
established Common Law rule that no one should be put to peril twice for D
the same offence. The principle which is sought to be incorporated into
Section 300 of the Procedure Code is that no man should be vexed with more
than one trial for offences arising out of identical acts committed by him.
When an offence has already been the subject of judicial adjudication, whether
it ended in acquittal or conviction, it is negation of criminal justice to allow E
repetition of the adjudication in a separate trial on the same set of facts.
Though Article 20(2) of the Constitution of India embodies a protection
·against second trial after a conviction of the same offence, the ambit of the
sub-article is narrower than the protection afforded by Section 300 Cr. P.C.
Section 300 has further widened the protective wings by debarring a second
trial against the same accused on the same facts even for a different offence, p
if a different charge against him for such offence could have been made
under S.221(1) of the Code or he could have been convicted for such other
offence under S.221(2) of the Code. There is no doubt that the offences
mentioned above were fully covered by the trial and therefore the prosecution
is debarred in this case from proceeding against A.16 and A.17 for the
abovesaid offence. Consequently, the conviction and sentence passed by the G
Designated Court are set aside. Coming to the offences under S.302 read
with Section 120B IPC as far as it concerns A.16, there are certain
incriminating statements found in his confession. (122-E-H; 123-B-E-F)
Manipur Administration v-. Thokheam Bira Singh, AIR (1965) SC 87,
~~~ H
-\
(
24 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 22.3 A.16 and A.17 reached India in December 1990 and met Sivarasan.
After a few days Sivarasan gave a sum ofRs.1.5 lakhs to A.16 for buying
any kind of vehicle for the use of LTTE movement Sivarasan also asked A.16
to start a make-believe Travel Agency in Delhi. On different occasions
Sivarasan had paid. huge sums of money to A.16. (124-B~EJ
B 22.4. Certain P. Ws. deposed to the effect that A.16 was close to
Sivarasan, A.2 and Kanthan and they were in constant touch with each other.
Some of the wireless messages sent by Pottu Amman from Sri Lanka also
confirmed that A.16 was asked to help Sivarasan to escape to Sri Lanka.
Thus from the corroborative evidence, the confessional statement of A.16
C seems to be a true version of his involvement in Raj iv Gandhi's murder.
Hence it could safely be concluded that A.16 was also a member of the
criminal conspiracy. (125-F; 126-D-E]
22.5. In the case of A.17 also the portions of his confessional statement
relating to the offences covered by the earlier trial are to be excluded. A.17
D was touring various places in Tamil Nadu for the work of LTTE. He also
made efforts to save Sivarasan and Suba but there is nothing in the
confessional statement to indicate that be knew the assassination plan earlier.
The recovery of walkie talki would show that A.17 was actively helping
Sivarasan and Suba to escape from the clutches oflaw. But that is not enough
to credit him with the advance knowledge of Raj iv Gandhi's murder. Possibly
E on coming to know of the predicament of LITE personnel like Sivarasan and
Suba, A.17 would have developed a desire to help them. But that is not enough
to conclude that he had prior knowledge that Rajiv Gandhi would be murdered.
(127-B-D]
A.18 (Perarivelan@ Arivu):
F -~
23.1. A.18 had close association with LITE people from 1989 onwards.
He was selling L TTE publications. When he learnt that Tamil people in Sri
Lanka were suffering a lot due to the atrocities committed by IPKF, he
developed a vengeful attitude t.owards Rajiv Gandhi. In October 1990 he
reached India alongwith some other LTTE people. He started residing with
G A.20 where A.3 was also residing. In March 1991 A.18 accompanied A.3 to
Vellore for preparing sketch of the Fort because L TTE prisoners were in-
terned there. Blasting ofVellore Fort for rescuing LTTE prisoners was one
of the programmes ofLTTE in India.
\
23.2. From his confessional statement it is clear that Kanthan,
H Sivarasan and Nixon were visiting A.3 occasionally and fro~ their conversation
ST A TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 25
A.18 understood that they were planning to carry out a very dangerous task. A
In fact it was A.18 who brought a battery and a motor cycle for Sivarasan.
The batteries were meant for blasting a bomb. A.18 also attended the meeting
ofV.P. Singh alongwith Suba, Thanu, A.1 and A.3. A.18 also confessed that
on 20th May 1991 he went to the house of A.20, where he saw Sivarasan A.l,
A.3 and Haribabu (photographer). Sivarasan told him about the public meeting B
which Rajiv Gandhi might address the next day. Thereupon A.18 bought a
colour film for Haribabu. [128-A-E)
23.3. On 21.5.1991, A.18 and A.20 went to see a film at 9.30 P.M.
While returning, he came to know that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered. On the
next day, he packed his things and kept them in the house of a friend. On C
23.5.1991 Sivarasan met him and gave details of the assassination ofRajiv
Gandhi. [128-F-G1
23.4. There are also corroborating evidence by some P.Ws. about the
active involvement of A.18 in the criminal conspiracy. In view of all the above,
it is concluded that A.18 was actively involved in the criminal conspiracy to D
assassinate Raj iv Gandhi. [131-A)
A.19 (Irumborai):
24. A.19 was in contact with A.2 (Santhan), Suresh Master and some
other leaders of LTTE. A.2 told A.19 that LTTE was making arrangements E
to kill an important leader quickly but A.19 did not understand who that
leader was. The rest of the confessional statement relates to the help rendered
by him to Sivarasan, Suba, Nehru, Vicky etc. to hide themselves from the
police. It is not discernible from the confessional statement whether A.19
knew that Raj iv Gandhi was going to be murdered. Reliance was placed by
the prosecution on a letter written by Trichy Santhan in which he has advised F
A.19 not to say that Rajiv Gandhi incident was known to him earlier. However,
it was a statement made by a person who is now dead. It does not relate to
any transaction of the circumstances which resulted in his death. So the
statement would not fall within the ambit of Section 32 of the Evidence Act
If the statement has to be brought within the ambit of Section 10 of the G
Evidence Act, the pre-condition has to be satisfied that there should be
reason to believe that A.19 and Trichy Santhan were members of the
conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi. The letter from Trichy Santhan to A.19
could be an advice that he should not loosely talk that he knew about Rajiv
Gandhi's murder earlier. It does not necessarily mean that A.19 knew it
earlier. Therefore, A.19 has to be given the benefit of reasonable doubt H
26 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A regarding his involvement in the conspiracy for assassinating Rajiv Gandhi
though he was involved in helping the offenders to escape from Police. -
(131-E-H; 132-A-H; 133-AI
A.20 (Bhagyanathan):
25.t. A.20 is the brother of A.I and Son of A.21. According to his
B confession (Ex.P.69), he became closer to one Muthuraja, an important person
in the LTTE and they became friends. He also became friendly with A.18.
Muthuraja arranged a press to be transferred to A.20 and he agreed to print
LTTE publications at that press. A.20 also accommodated A.3 to stay in his
house. On the request of Muthuraja, A.3 brought Sivarasan to the house of
-c A.20 in the month of April, 1991. A.20 sent a letter to Baby Subramanian,
another LTTE senior leader offering full cooperation for the cause of Tamil
liberation in Sri Lanka. On 20th May, 1991, Haribabu (photographer) visited
the house of A.20. Kodak film obtained by A.18 was given to Haribabu by
A.20. On the date of assassination i.e. 21.5.1991, A.20 and A.18 went to the
house of Muthuraja and came to know that Raj iv Gandhi was murdered. On
D 23.5.1991, Sivarasan reached the house of A.20 and informtd him that
Haribabu also died. On 24.5.1991, A.20 compelled his mother to go along
with Sivar:isan, Suba and A.1 to Tirupati. A.20 also confessed that he had
destroyed the LTTE stickers which were with him. (133-B; 134-B) I
'
t
E 25.2. When he saw the photo of Sivarasan in the newspaper connecting
him with Rajiv Gandhi's murder, A.20 became very much bewildered. However,
A.20 did not know that Rajiv Gandhi was going to b~ assassinated. Moreover,
A.20 did not say anything in his confession which could even impliedly
connect him with Raj iv .Gandhi's murder or the conspiracy though A.20 was
a strong sympathiser of LTTE. Except the letter written by Trichy Santhan
F to A.18, (the admissibility of which has been discussed earlier in detail in
respect of A.18) there is no material to show that A.20 was a party to the
conspiracy of murdering Raj iv Gandhi. (134-C-E; 135-C)
A.21 (Padma):
G 26.1. A.21 is the mother of A.1 and A.20. It is very unfortunate that
A.21 was convicted as conspirator in Raj iv Gandhi's murder case and was
sentenced to hanging. This Court is unable to find anything which involves
her in the conspiracy. Of course there is some evidence to show that A.21
is privy to accommodate some of the offenders in Raj iv Gandhi's murder
case. A.21 has confessed that she was prevailed upon by A.3 to accommodate
H him in her house and that A.3 used to help the family with money. A.3 was
STATE TflROUGH CBI v. NALINI 27
initially brought to her house by Sivarasan. Subsequently, Sivarasan brought A
,. . Suba and Thanu to her house on 25.S.1991. On 25.5.1991, she went ~o her
Nursing Home (she was working as a Nurse) as usual and returned in the
.. evening. Late in the night, she came to know of the assassination of the Rajiv
Gandhi (A.18 and A.20 told her about it). Subsequently on 23.5.1991, she
came to know from her daughter (A.1) the details of the killing of Raj iv
Gandhi at Sriperumbudur. According to A.21, she was frightened on hearing B
this and at the same time started worrying about her daughter (A.I) and her
son-in-law (A.3). (135-C-H; 136-BJ
26.2. From the above, it could be seen that the only inculpative statement
in Ex. P.73 is that A.21 harboured offenders in her house after coming to C
know that they were involved in the murder of Raj iv Gandhi. She is liable
to be convicted for that. [136-D)
A.22 {Suba Sundram):
27.1. A.22 is a photographer and a sympathiser of LTTE movement.
Haribabu is a cameraman attached to his photo Studio. No confessional D
statement .was elicited from A.22 which could be used under sec. 15 of
TADA. The Trial Court relied on certain circumstances and found that A.22
was a member of the conspiracy and that he had harboured the offenders. If
the circumstances relied on by the Trial Court are individually analysed,
many of them cannot be treated as incriminating circumstances at all.
(136-E-F; 137-G-H) E
27.2. The evidence of PW.25 that A.22 phoned her and advised her to
remove the incriminating articles from the house of Haribabu is hardly
sufficient for holding that A.22 called her over phone. She never heard the
voice of A.22 earlier. So also anybody else could have called her in the name
of A.22. (138-A) F
27.3. Most probably A.22 was owner of the camera which Haribabu
took to Sriperumbudur. So his concern was to get his valuable property back.
He would have sought the help of others for that purpose. The conduct of
A.22 can only show that he evinced much interest in securing his property.
But that can hardly be a circumstance which is consistent only with the guilt G
of the accused. Thus it is difficult to concur to the finding of the Trial Court
that A.22 was a member of the conspiracy to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi.
(138-C-DJ
A.23 (Dhanasekaran @Raju):
28. The statement recorded from A.23 shows clearly that he had H
:28 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A absolutely no knowledge about the murder ofRajiv Gandhi, though he was
involved in helping the offenders to escape. The circumstance used against
him by the Trial Court was that he purchased a Maruti Gypsy which was used
by Sivarasan, Suba and others for moving from place to place but all such
travels were subsequent to the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi. Thus jumping .
to conclusion on the basis of the said circumstance is impermissible and
B contrary to the well established principles governing circumstantial evidence.
Therefore, the Trial Court's conclusion regarding involvement of A.3 in the
conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi is dissented from. [138-G; 139-A-D]
A.24 (Rajasuriya @ Rangan):
c 29.1. A.24 was working in LTTE in Sri Lanka and reached India in
1989. According to his statement he was conducting a travel agency without
obtaining the required permission for it. He also confessed that he was
making fake travel documents for his clients and he was closely associated
with LTTE movements in India. The LTTE leaders gave him an assignment
D to look after the injured LTIE men and for their transportation. However he
did not say that he had any .mowledge about Rajiv Gandhi's murder before
the assassination took place. [139-F-H]
29.2. In June, 1991, A.24 himself gave hospitality to Sivarasan, Suba
and Suresh Master and thereafter helped them escape by Tanker Lorry. The
E circumstance that A.24 visited A.26 and PW.22 stating that A.24 brought
a Maruti Gypsy for painting could only help in finding that A.24 was actively
helping the accused to escape from the police. A.24 being an active L TTE
votary would have dec.ided to help other LTTE people to escape from the police
clutches though he knew about their involvement in the assassination of
F Raj iv Gandhi only after he himself came to know of the assassination. As
such no inference could be drawn that A.24 was involved in the conspiracy
to murder Rajiv Gandhi. [139-H; 140-A-F]
A.25 (Vigneswaran@Vicky):
30.1. A.25 has admitted in his confessional statement that he was
G
working for LTTE since 1985. He moved to India in 1987 and was doing some
business in medicines for which Trichy Santhan extended financial help. He
has deposed that 2 days after the murder of Raj iv Gandhi he was told by
Trichy Santhan not to venture to stay in Trichy and therefore A25 decided
to shift to Coimbatore. He came to know of Sivarasan only after newspapers
H published his photo, though he had seen him before. (141-A-CJ
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 29
30.2. A.25 also admitted his activities for helping Sivarasan, Suba etc. A
to escape from the police. However, there is not anything in the statement
which could involve him in the conspiracy to murder Raj iv Gandhi. Apart
from his role in helping the accused, there is no evidence to suggest that
A.25 had even knowledge that Raj iv Gandhi would be murdered by anyone
whom he knew. [141-D)
B
30.3. The Trial Court after referring to various items of evidence
concluded that A.25 was also instrumental in the transportation ofSivarasan,
Suba and Nehru from Madras to Bangalore in a Tanker Lorry driven by PW-
..., 230. This is a conclusion which needs no interference. [141-E)
30.4. The Trial Court adverted to the association A.25 had with Trichy C
Santhan and concluded that A.25 played an active part in consonance with
the direction ofTrichy Santhan in furtherance of the object of the conspiracy.
This conclusion cannot be upheld for want of evidence. [141-G-H)
A.26 (Ranganath):
D
31.1. The Trial Court has held A.26 also guilty of the offence under
sec.120-B read with sec.302 IPC and rest of the offences included in the
charge. The finding of the Trial Court that A.26 is guilty of offences under
secs.212 and 216 IPC, is concurred with. [142-F)
E
31.2. There is absolutely no evidence whatsover connecting A.26 with
the conspiracy to assassinate Raj iv Gandhi. Thus it is very unfortunate that
the Trial Court has convicted A.26 also of the offence under section 120-B
read with sec. 302 IPC and sentenced him to be hanged. [142-G]
CONVICTION F
32.1. The conviction for the offence under Sec. 120-B read with Sec.302
IPC as against A.1, A.2, A.3,A.9,A.10,A.16 and A.18 is confirmed. However,
the conviction and sentence passed on all the accused under Section 120-B
IPC read with all the other counts of offences (except Sec.302 IPC) is set
aside. The conviction and sentence passed by the trial court on those appellants G .
who were convicted of offences under Sec.3(3), Sec.3(4) and Sec.5 of TADA,
is also set aside. [424-F-G, D, A; 423-F-H)
32.2. The conviction passed by the Trial Court for the offences under
Secs.212 and 216 IPC, Sec.14 of the Foreigners Act, 1946, Sec.25(1-B) of
the Arms Act, Sec.5 of the Explosive Substance Act, Sec.12 of the Passports H
(
30 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Act and Sec.6(1-A) of the Wireless and Telegraph Act, 1933, in respect of
those accused who were found guilty of those offences is confirmed.[424-E)
SENTENCE:
...
33.1. The conspirators in the Rajiv Gandhi assassination can be
B vivisected into four broad categories: [146-DJ
First, those who formed the hardcore nucleus which took the decision
to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi; Second, those who induced others to join the
ring and played active as well as supervisory roles in the conspiracy; Third,
those who joined the conspiracy by inducement whether through
C indoctrination or otherwise; Fourth, those among the conspirators who
participated in the actual commission of murder. Persons who fall within the
first category cannot normally escape from capital punishment if their case
ends in conviction. Velluppillai prabhakaran, Pottu Amman, Akila, Sivarasan
and Trichy Santhan have been described as persons falling within the radius
of the first category. As they were not tried for the offences so far, no
D observation concerning them in the sphere of sentencing exercise is made.
. ' [146-D-GJ
33.2. A.2,A.3 and A.18 belonged to the second category even if they slip
out of the first. They were not merely carrying out the orders of the first
category personnel but they made others to work according to their directions
E in order to achieve the target. The role played by them was prominently
direct and active. They were in the leadership layer among the conspirators.
There is nothing extenuating as for the said three persons in their activities
for Implementation of the decisions of the cabal. Hence, the extreme penalty
imposed by the trial court on A.2, A.3 and A.18 for the offence under Section
F 302 read with Section 120-B of the •PC is confirmed. [146-H; 147-A-B)
33.3. A.1 belongs to the fourth category. In the normal spectrum of
consideration death penalty is the first priority to be chosen for her. She is
an elderly and educated woman. One gets the impression, on reading her
confession, that she was led into the conspiracy by playing on her feminine
G sentiments. She became an obedient participant without doing any dominating
role. She was persistently brain-washed by A-3 who became her husband and
then the father of her child. Suba and Thanu would certainly have etched a -.
woeful picture regarding the attrocities committed by IPKF on women and
girls of Tamil origin in Sri Lanka. By such indoctrinative exercises she
would have honestly believed in the virtue of offering her help to the task i'.
H undertaken by the conspirators. In the confessional statement made by her
I,
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 31 '
brother A.20 he revealed one fact i.e. A-1 had confided to him on 23.5.1991 A
itself that as a matter of fact she realised only at Sriperumbudur that Thanu
was going to kill Rajiv Gandhi. Perhaps that may be a true fact. But she
would not have dared to retreat from the scene as she was tucked into the
tentacles of the conspiracy octopus from where it was impossible for a
woman like A-1 to get extricated herself. She knew how Sivarasan and
Santhan had liquidated those who did not stand by them. Padmanabha's B
episode would have been a lesson for her. Considering the fact that she
belongs to the weaker sex and her helplessness in escaping from the cobweb
of Sivarasan and company, the mere fact that she became obedient to all the
instructions of Sivarasan, need not be used for treating her conduct as
amounting to "rarest of the rare cases" Indicated in Bachan Singh's case. C
(147-C-G)
Bachan Singh v. State of Punjab, (1980) 2 SCC 684 and Rajendra
Prasad v. State of'U.P., (1979) 3 SCC 646, refer,f'ed fo:· l
33.4. Another consideration which cannot be overlooked is that she is
the mother of a little female child who would not have even experienced D
material huddling as that little one was born in captivity. Of course, the
maxim "Justicia non novit patrem nee matrem" (Justice knows no father nor
mother) is a pristine doctrine. But it cannot be allowed to reign with its
rigour in the sphere of sentence determination. As the death sentence
passed on the father of that small child is confirmed, an effort to save its. E
mother from gallows may not milita.te againstj!IS gladdi so that an innocent
child can be saved from imposed orphanhood. Thus, on an evaluation of the
plus and minus, pros and cons, the sentence passed on A-1 is altered to one
of imprisonment for life. [147-H; 148-A-B)
33.5. A-9, A-10 and A-16 do not belong to the first or even to the F
second category. They were LTIE followen and they just obeyed the commands
of leaders like Slvarasan who had the capacity to dominate over them. Hence
their sentence is altered from death penalty to imprisonment for life.
(148-C)
Per Wadhwa. J. (Partly dissenting):
G
1.1. TADA was enacted to meet extra-ordinary situation existing in the
country. Its departure from the law relating to confession as contained in
Evidence Act is deliberate. Law has to respond to the reality of the situation.
What is admissible is the evidence. Confession of the accused is admissible
with the same force in its application to the co-accused who is tried in the
same case. It is primary evidence and not corroborative. When the legislature H
(
32 SUPREME1 COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A enacts that Evidence Act would not apply, it would mean all the provisions of
the Evidence Act including Section 30. By judicial interpretation or judicial ·
rigmarole, the Court cannot again bring into operation Section 30 of the
Evidence Act any such attempt would not appear to be quite warranted.
[211-D-FJ
B 1.2. The confession of an accused made voluntarily and validly under
Section 15 of TADA is admissible against co-accused as a substantive evidence.
Substantive evidence however, does not necessarily mean substantial evidence.
It is the quality of evidence that matters. As to what value is to be attached
to a confession will fall within the domain of appreciation of evidence. As a
matter of prudence, court may look for some corroboration if confession is
C to be used against a co-accused though that will again be within the sphere
of appraisal of evidence. [213-A-C)
1.3. Sufficient time was given to the accused in the circumstances of
the case for them to reflect if they wanted to make confession. Merely
D because confession was recorded a day or so before the police remand was
to expire would not make the confession involuntary. No complaint was made
before the trial court that confession was the result of any coercion, threat
or use of any third degree method or even playing upon psychology of the
accused. In the case of A-18, it was submitted that when he was produced
before PW-52 on 14.8.1991 his statement was recorded that he wanted to
E give confession statement voluntarily. But then while giving time to him for
reflection PW 52 wrongly recorded the name of A.9. After examining the
_,
proceedings of 14.8.1991 and of 15.8.1991 there is no doubt that the name
of A.9 was merely typing error and no advantage can be drawn from that.
(204-F-H; 205-A-B]
F 1.4. Confession of A.I runs into 18 pages. The certificate as required
by Rule 15(3) of TADA Rules in the form prescribed has been appended by /
PW-52, the Superintendent of Police at the end of the confession. Signatures
of A-1 appear on pages 1 to 16. In his testimony PW-52 has submitted that
his not getting signatures of A-1 at the end of confession is an omission.
G There is no cross-examination of PW-52 as to why the omission occurred.
It has not been suggested that the omission was deliberate. Statement of PW-
52 is forthright. There could certainly be a human error but that would not
mean that Section 463 Cr.P.C. becomes inapplicable. What Section 463
requires is that evidence could be led of police officer recording the confession
as to why provisions of Rule 15(3) could not be complied while recording the
H confession. It has not been suggested or brought on record as to how the
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 33
omission of signatures of A.I on the last pages of the confession has injured A
her in her defence on the merits of the case. The confession has been
corroborated in material particulars by means of independent evidence even
if the confessions of the co-accused are set apart. Confession of A-1 was
recorded on 7.8. i991 and was sent to the Court of the Chief Judicial
Magistrate on the following day and on 9.8.1991 it was sent to the Designated B
Court. Her confession was duly made, which was recorded by PW-52, and the
same is admitted overruling the objection that Rule 15(3) of the TADA Rules
has been violated. [203-H; 204-A-E]
Kartar Singh v. State of Punjab, (1994) 3 SCC 569, Kashmira Singh
v. State of Madhya Pradesh, [1952) SCR 526 and Hari Charan Kurmi and C
Jogia Hajam v. State of Bihar, (1964) 2 SCR 623, relied on.
Kalpanath Rai v. State (Through CBI), (1997) 8 SCC 732, dissented
from.,
Abdul Razak Shaikh v. State of Maharashtra, (1988) Crl.L.J. 382 and
Neharoo Mangtu Satnami v. Emperor, AIR (1937) Nag 220, disapproved. D
Nazir Ahmadv. King Emperor, AIR (1936) PC 253, Bilal Ahmed Kaloo
v. State ofAndhra Pradesh, (1997) 7 SCC 431 and Bhuboni Sahu v. The King
, AIR (1949) PC 257, referred to.
Black's Law Dfstionary, referred to. E
2.1. That there was a conspiracy to overawe the Goverment is nowhere
in the charge. Though it could be said that terror was struck by assassination
ofRajiv Gandhi but the Question is whether striking of terror was intended
and for that again there is no evidence. Apart from the assassination of Raj iv
Gandhi no other act which could be termed as terrorist act has been suggested. F
The Desiganted Court in its impugned judgment does record any such
argument. There is no discussion in the judgment and there is no evidence
to which the judgment refers to hold that there was any terrorist act intended
to overawe the Government or to strike terror. The Designated Court has
clearly held that on the assassination ofRajiv Gandhi, the object of conspiracy G
was successfully accomplished. When there is no evidence, inference cannot
be drawn that act of killing of Raj iv Gandhi was to overawe the Government
Even though there is no bar to the examination of the accused under Section
313 Cr.P.C. by this Court in these proceedings but then what is required to
be put to the accused is to enable him to personally explain any circumstance
appearing in the evidence against him and when there is no evidence, there H
34 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A Is no necessity to examine the accused at this stage as that would be a futile
exercise. When the prosecution during the course of the trial, which lasted
over a number of years, had taken the stand that killing ofRajiv Gandhi was
-
a terrorist act, it cannot now turn about and say that killing itself was not
a terrorist act but was committed to achieve the object of conspiracy which
B was to overawe the Government. As a matter of fact in the statement of PW- /
242, who was a rnember of the Central Committee of LTTE, it has come on
record that he met Rajiv Gandhi in March, 1991 when Rajiv Gandhi supported
the stand of L TTE and had admitted that it was his mistake in sending IPKF
of Sri Lanka and wanted LTIE to go ahead. with its agitation. That being the
evidence brought on record by the prosecution there is no question of it now
C contending that there was conspiracy to overawe the Government. Its stand
throughout has been that It was the personal motive of Prabhakaran and
others to commit terrorist act by killing Rajiv Gandhi. Under Section 3(1)
of TADA overawing the Government cannot be the consequence but it has to
be the primary object. There is nothing on record to show that the intention
D to kill Raj iv Gandhi was to overawe the Government. (322-C-H; 323-A-B]
2.2. Support to the struggle of LTTE in Sri Lanka was from Tamil
Nadu and It does not appeal to reason that LTTE would commit any act to
overawe the Government. It Is matter of common knowledge that all terrorist
acts are published and highlighted which is fundamental to terrorism.
Whenever a terrorist act is committed some organisation or the other comes
E forward to claim responsibility for that. I.n the present case LTTE tried to
conceal the fact that it was behind the murder of Raj iv Gandhi. The object
to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi was kept a closely guarded secret. LTTE was not
owning the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi and it cannot, therefore, be said
that it was done to overawe the Government LTIE did not want publicity and
p wanted to keep friendly relations with India and the people of India.
(323-B-E]
-
Hitendra Vishnu Thakur and others v. State of Maharashtra and others,
(1994) 4 SCC 602; Jumman and others v. The State of Punjab, AIR (1957)
SC 469; Ram Shankar Singh and others v. State of West Bengal, (1962)
G Suppl. 1SCR49 and Ram Shankar Singh and others v. State of West Bengal,
[1962) Suppl. 1 SCR 49, relied on.
Black's Law Dictionary, referred to.
3. Charge of disruptive activities under Section 4(3) of TADA is against
A-1 and A-18. There is no charge under Section 3(3) of TADA against A-
H 24, A-25, and A-26. They are charged under Section 3(4) of TADA. Charge
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 35
.under Section 3(3) is against A.1 to A.23. Examining the whole aspect of the A
matter, it is seen that there is no offence either under Section 3 or 4 of
TADA has been committed. Since, there is no terrorist act and no disruptive
· activity under Section 3 and 4 of TADA, charges under Section 3(3), 3(4)
and 4(3) of TADA must also fail against all the accused. (324-B-D)
4.1. In the present case, there is no evidence to support the charge as B
regards the period of conspiracy. It is as important to know the period as to
ascertain the object of conspiracy. It appears that the peri~d of conspiracy
in the charge from July 1987 to May 1992 has been mentioned as the lndo-
Sri Lankan Accord was entered into in July 1987 and LTTE was declared
an unlawful association by notification dated May 14, 1992 issued under the C
Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act, 1987. There is, however, no evidence
that the conspiracy was h.atched immediately on entering into the accord and
was terminated only on the issue of the notification. A statement made by a
conspirator before tbe commencement of the conspiracy is not admissible
against the co-conspirator under Section 10 of the Evidence Act. Similarly,
a statement made after the conspiracy has been terminated on achieving Its D
object or it is abandoned or it is frustrated or the conspirator leaves·.the
conspiracy in between, is not admissible against the co-conspirator. Fixing
the period of conspiracy is, thus important as provisions of Section 10 would
apply only during tile existence of the conspiracy. The object of the conspiracy
was the killing of Raj iv Gandhi. It is not that immediately the object of E
-
conspiracy is achieved, Section 10 becomes inapplicable. For example principle
like that of res gestae as contained in Section 6 of the Evidence Act will
continue to apply. (333-E-H)
4.2. It is true that the provision as contained in Section 10 Is a
departure from the rule of hearsay evidence. There can be two objections to F
the admissibility of evidence under Section 10 and they are (1) the conspirator
-
whose evidence is sought to be admitted against co-conspirator Is not
confronted or cross-examined in Court by the co-conspirator and (2)
prosecution merely proves the existence. ,of reasonable ground to believe that
two or more persons have conspired to 'commit an offence and that brings G
into operation the existence of agency relationship to implicate co-conspirator.
But then precisely under Section 10 of the Evidence Act statement of a
conspirator is admissible against co-conspirator on the premise that this
relationship exists. Prosecution, no doubt, has to produce independent
evidence as to the existence of the conspiracy for Section 10 to operate but
it need not prove the same beyond a reasonable doubt. Criminal conspiracy H
36 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A is a partnership in agreement and there is in each conspiracy a joint or
mutual agency for the execution of a common object which is an offence or
an actionable wrong. When two or more persons enter into a conspiracy any
act done by any one of them pursuant to the agreement is, in contemplation
of law, the act of each of them and they are jointly responsible therefor. This
B means that everything said, written or done by any of the conspirators In
execution of or in reference to their common intention is deemed to have
been said, done or written by each of them. A conspirator is not, however,
responsible for acts done by a conspirator after the termination of the
conspiracy. Court has to guard itself against readily accepting the statement
of a conspirator against the co-conspirator. Section 10 is a special provision
C in order to deal with dangerous criminal combinations. Normal rule of
evidence that prevents the statement of one co-accused being used against
another under Section 30 of the Evidence Act does not apply in the trial of
conspiracy in view of Section 10 of that Act. When it is said that court has
to guard itself against readily accepting the statement of a conspirator
D against co-conspirator, it means that court looks for some corroboration to
be on the safe side. It is not a rule of law but a rule of prudence bordering
on law. All said and done ultimately it is the appreciation of evidence on
which the court has to embark. (337-C-H; 338-A]
Major E.G. Barsav v. The State of Bombay, [1962] 2 SCR 195; Sardar
E Sardul Singh Caveeshar v. State of Maharashtra, [1964) 2 SCR 378; Noor t
Mohammed Mohd. Yusuf Momin v. State of Maharashtra, [1970) 1 SCC 696;
Yash Pal Mittal v. State of Punjab, [1977] 4 SCC 540; Shivnarayan
Laxminarayan Joshi and others v. State of Maharashtra, (1980] 2 SCC 465;
Mohammad Usman Mohammad Hussain Maniyar and others v. State of
Maharashtra, [1981] 2 SCC 443; State of Himachal Pradesh v. Kishan Lal
F Pardhan and others, (1987] 2 SCC 17; Kehar Singh and others v. State
(Delhi Administration), (1988) 3 SCC 609 and Ajay Aggarwal v. Union of
India and others, [1993] 3 SCC 609, relied on.
State of Maharashtra and others v. Som Nath Thapa and others, (1996]
G 4 sec 659, referred to.
King v. Jones, (1832) Band AD 345; Mulcahy v. Reg, (1868) LR 3 HL
306; Quinn v. Leathern, (1901) AC 495,528; Director of Public Prosecutions
v. Doot, (1973) AC 807; Regina v. Arda/an & Ors., (1972) 1WLR463 CA;
United States v. Falcone et al, (109 Federal Reporter 2d Series) 579 and
H United States of America v. Salvatore Falcone & Ors., 85 lawyers Ed. 311
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 37
UG 205, referred to. A
5. Some of the broad principles governing the law of conspiracy are:
(i) Under Section 120A IPC offence of criminal conspiracy is committed
when two or more persons agree to do or cause to be done an illegal act or
legal act by illegal means. When it is legal act by illegal means overt act B
is necessary. Offence of criminal conspiracy is exception to the general law
where intent alone does not constitute crime. It is intention to commit crime
and joining hands with persons having the same intention. Not only intention,
but there has to be agreement to carry out the object of <he intention, which
--
•
is an offence. It would not be enough for the offence of conspiracy when some
of the accused merely entertained a wish however, horrendous it may be, that
offence be committed. (338-D-E)
c
(ii) Acts subsequent to the achieving of object of conspiracy may tend
to prove that a particular accused was party to the conspiracy. Once the
object of conspiracy has been achieved, any subsequent act, which may be D
unlawful, would not make the accused a part of the conspiracy like giving
shelter to an absconder. (338-F-G]
(iii) Conspiracy is hatched in private or in secrecy. It is rarely possible
to establish a conspiracy by direct evidence. Usually, both the existence of
the conspiracy and its objects have to be inferred from the circumstances E
and the conduct of the accused. [338-G]
(iv) Conspirators may, for example, be enrolled in a chain-A enrolling
B, B enrolling C and so on and all will be members of a single conspiracy
if they so intend and agree, even though each member knows only the person
who enrolled him and the person whom he enrolls. There may be a kind of p
umbrella-spoke enrolment, where a single person at the centre doing the
enrolling and all the other members being unknown to each other. These are
theories and in practice it may be difficult to tell whether the conspiracy in
a particular case falls into which category. It may, however, even overlap. But
then there has to be present mutual interest. Persons may be members of
single conspiracy even though each is ignorant of the identity of many others G
who may have diverse role to play. It is not a part of the crime of conspiracy
that all the conspirators need to agree to play the same or any active role.
[338-H; 339-A-C]
(v) When two or more persons agree to commit a crime of conspiracy, H
38 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A then regardless of making or considering any plans for its commission, and
despite the fact that no step is taken by any such person to, car,fy out their
common purpose, a crime is committed by each and every one who joins in
the agreement..There has thus to be two conspirators and there may be more
than that. To prove the charge of conspiracy it is not necessary that intended
B crime was committed or not. It committed it may further help prosecution
to prove the charge of conspiracy. (339-D-E)
(vi) It is not necessary that all conspirators should agree to the common
purpose at the same time. They may join with other conspirators at any time
C
before the consummation of the intended objective, and all are equally
responsible. What part each conspirator is to play may not be known to
everyone or the fact as to when a conspirator j~ined the conspiracy and when
-
he left. [339-F)
(vii) A charge of conspiracy may prejudice the accused because it has
forced them into a joint trial and the court may consider the entire mass of
D evidence against every accused. Prosecution has to produce' evidence not only
to show that each of the accused has knowledge of object of conspiracy but
also of the agreement. In the charge of conspiracy, court has to guard itself
against the danger of unfairness to the accused. Introduction of evidence
against some may result in the conviction of all which is to be avoided . By
E means of evidence in conspiracy, which is otherwise inadmissible in the trial
of any other substantive offence prosecution tries to implicate the accused
not only in the conspiracy itself but also in the substantive crime of the
alleged conspirators. There is always difficulty in tracing the precise
contribution of each member of the conspiracy but then there has to be
cogent and convincing evidence against each one of the accused charged with
F the offence of conspiracy. (339-G-H; 340.-A-B)
(viii) Jt is the unlawful agreement and not its accomplishment, which
-
is the gist or essence of the crime of conspiracy. Offence of criminal
conspiracy is complete even though there is no agreement as to the means
G by which the purpose is to be accomplished. It is the unlawful agreement,
which is the gravemen of the crime of conspiracy. The unlawful agreement
which amounts to a conspiracy need not be formal or express, but may be
inherent in the inferred from the circumstances, especially declarations,
acts and conduct of the conspirators. The agreement need not be entered into
by all the parties to it at the same time, but may be reached by successive
H actions evidencing their joining of the conspiracy. (340-C-E)
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 39
(ix) A criminal conspiracy is partnership in crime, and there is in each A
conspiracy a Joint or mutual agency for the prosecution of a common plan.
Thus, if two or more persons enter into a conspiracy any act done by any
of them pursuant to the agreement is, in contemplation of law, the act of each
of them and they are jointly responsible therefor. This means that everything
said, written or done by any of the conspirators in execution or furtherance
of the common purpose is deemed to have been said, done, or written by each B
of them. And this joint responsibility extends not only to what is done by any
of the conspirators pursuant to the original agreement but also to collateral
acts incidental to and growing out of the original purpose. A conspirator is
not responsible however, for acts done by a co-conspirator after termination
of the conspiracy. The joinder of a conspiracy by a new member does not C
create a new conspiracy nor does it change the status of the other conspirators
and the mere fact that conspirators individually or in groups perform different
tasks to a common end does not split up a conspiracy into several different
conspiracies. [340-F-H; 341-AJ
(x) A man may join a conspiracy by word ~r by deed. However, criminal D ·
responsibility for a conspiracy requires more than a merely passive ~ttitude
towards an existing conspiracy, One who commits an overt act with knowledge
of the conspiracy is guilty. And one who tacitly consents to the object of a
conspiracy and goes along with other conspirators, actually standing by
while the others put the conspiracy into effect, is guilty though he intends . E
to take no active part in the crime. [341-B-CJ
Sardar Sardul Singh Caveeshar v. State of Maharashtra, [1964] 2 SCR
378; State of Gujarat v. Mohammed Atik & Ors., [1998] 4 SCC 351; Mirza
Akbar v. King Emperor, AIR (1940) PC 176 and Bhagwandas Keshwani and
another v. State of Rajasthan, [1974] 4 sec 611, relied on. p
6. One has to consider whether all or any of the acused were members
_of the conspiracy, keeping in view the following aspects: [341-D-E]
·(a) Presence ofLTTE on India soil before and after Indo-Sri Lankan
Accord is undisputed. The activities went ostensibly underground after the G
Accord. LTTE was having various activities in India and some of these were:
(i) printing and publishing of books and magazines for LITE propaganda, (ii)
holding of camps for arms training in India and various other places in Tamii
Nadu (This was done openly till the Indo-Sri Lankan Accord), (iii) collection
and raising of funds for its war effects in Sri Lanka, (iv) treatment of injured
. LTTE cadres in India, (v) medical assistance and (vi) transporting of goods H
40 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A like petrol, diesel, lungies, medicines, wireless equipment and explosives
and even provisions to Sri Lanka. [341-E-G]
(b) Hiring of houses in Tamil Nadu for various activities of the LTTE,
which included houses for the treatment of injured LTTE cadres. [341-G]
B (c) Sivarasan was having other activities in Tamil Nadu. He was to
make arrangements for A.2 to go to Switzerland and for A-7 and A-8 to go ,
to Delhi and from there to Germany. He was to make arrangement to recruit
persons to impart arms training in Sri Lanka through A-16 and A-17 and
to arrange houses at Madras through A-9,A-10 and A-12 for the stay of
LTTE cadres. He financed A-5 in Madras for purchase of books for LTTE
C library in Jaffna. Shanmugham (DA) in his confession (Exh.P-1300) stated
that Sivarasan with others stayed in a house at Kodiakkarai and they ~e
arranging to send petrol and diesel oil by boat to LTTE in Sri Lanka.
[341-H; 342-A-C]
(d) In case of some of the accused including deceased accused there is
D no evidence whatsoever that they were members of the conspiracy. Prosecution
had been unfair to charge them with conspiracy. [342-C]
(e) There is no evidence that all the nine persons, who arrived in India
by boat on 1.5.1991, namely Sivarasan, Suba, Thanu, Nero, Dixon, A-2, A-
E 4, A-5 and A-6 were members of the conspiracy. In this group there was A-
6, who came to India to have an artificial leg fixed which he had lost in a
battle with Sri Lankan Army. [342-D-E]
(t) Prosecution also nam~d jamuna @ Jameela (DA) as a conspirator,
who had also come to India for fixing an artificial limp, which she had also
lost in a battle with Sri Lankan Army. There is not even a whisper in the
F
whole mass of evidence that she had even knowledge of any conspiracy to kill
Raj iv Gandhi. Simply because she was found dead having committed suicide
along with Sivarasan, Suba and others at Bangalore, could not make her a
member of the conspiracy. [342-E-F)
G (g) From frequent and unexplained meetings of some of the accused
with others, who have been charged with conspiracy, it connot be assumed
that they all were members of the conspiracy. This is particularly so when
LTTE was having various activities on Indian soil for its war efforts in Sri
Lanka. Notebook (Exh.P-1168) seized by the police gives bio-data of some
LTTE cadre working in India though that list is not extensive. It also contains
H the bio-data of A-19. [342-G-H]
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 41
(h) All the persons, who came from Sri Lanka during the strifle did A
,,.r not come through authorized channels. It is also to be seen if the accused
now charged with conspiracy and alleged too have come to India in the guise
of refugees were not in fact refugees. Rather evidence shows that A-9, A-
10 and A-11 as one group and A-12, A··l3 and A-14 as the second group,
were in fact wanting to come to India due to conditions prevailing in Sri B
Lanka. They had no money to pay to LTTE. They were exempted from paying
any toll to LTTE on their agreeing to hire houses in Tamil Nadu for stay of
LTIE cadre and on their being promised help by LTTE. When they so agreed
they were not aware that what was the object behind their hiring the houses.
Evidence regarding providing shelter to the conspirators either before or
after the object of the conspiracy has been achieved, is not conclusive to C
support the charge of conspiracy against them. (343-A-D)
(i) A-9, A-10 and A-12 were hard-core LTTE activists. They were living
in Sri Lanka with their families and suffered because of the turmoil there.
They may be sympathizers of LTTE having strong feelings against IPKF.
Considering the background in which they accepted the offer of LTTE to D
meet their expenses in India. It could be that they themselves fell into the
trap because of the circumstances in which their facilities were placed in
Sri Lanka and the conditions prevailing there. [343-D-E)
A.23 (Dhanasekaran). A.24 (Rangam). A.25 (Vicky) & A.26
(Ranganath): E
7. There is no evidence against A.23, A.24, A.25, and A.26 that they
were members of the conspiracy. They came in the picture after the object
of the conspiracy was achieved. They knew that Sivarasan and Thanu had
committed the murder ofRajiv Gandhi, but intentionally screened them from
legal punishment. Evidence against A.23 shows that he transported Sivarasan p
-- and Suba in an oil tanker owned by him from Madras to Bangalore to evade
their arrest. His confession is corroborated amongst others by PW-232,
insurance surveyor, PW-245 cashier of the petrol pump and his driver
PW.230. Similarly A.24 helped and assisted and A.25 in transporting
Sivarasan and Suba from Madras to Bangalore. At Bangalore, also he
transported Sivarasan, Suba and others in Maruti Gypsy, the colour of which G
was changed in order to avoid detection by ttie police. His confession is also
corr\°> borated by other witnesses, mainly by PW.222 mechanic of workshop
who repainted the Maruti Gypsy. [343-H; 344-A-F)
A.26 gave shelter to Sivarasan, Suba, Nero and others in his house
knowing fully well that Sivarasan and Suba were involved in the assassination H
<
42 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A ofRajiv Gandhi. He helped A.24 to take the Maruti Gypsy and Fiat Car for
·changing the colour. This shows his total involvement in harbouring
Sivarasan, Suba and others. He also helped renting a house for them in a
false name. His wife (PW. 65) has deposed against him. There is no evidence
to show that A.26.was under any threat and that on that account he had
harboured the accused Sivarasan, Suba and others. Thus, these four accused
B namely A.23, A.24, A.25 and A.26 have been rightly convicted and sentenced
to rigorous imprisonment for two years. A.26 has also been convicted for an
offence under Section 216 IPC and sentenced to undergo rigorous
imprisonment for two years. A.24 and A.25 being foreign nationals have also
been convicted and sentenced for an offence under Section 14 of the
C Foreigners Act since they came to India through an illicit channel without
holding any valid travel documents and unauthorizedly stayed in India.
Conviction and sentence under all these charges have not been challenged.
(345-A-F)
A.I (Nalini):
D /
8. A.I in her confession has implicated herself. The challenge to her
confession being involuntary has already been rejected. She linked many
others in the chain of conspiracy. Her confession gives her a pivotal role in
the conspiracy. She made extra judicial confession to PW.132 and PW.115.
The confession of A.I also stands corroborated in material particulars by
E other evidence including the confessional statement of her mother, brother
and husband. In her association with A.3 (her husband) Sivarasan, Suba and
Thanu, she developed extreme hatred against IPKF and Rajiv Gandhi. She got
associated with LTTE activities sometime in February 1991. She did have a
lurking feeling that some action was in contemplation by Sivarasan, Suba
F and Thanu. On 7.5.1991 she got a positive feeling that they were planning
to kill certain leaders. No doubt if she had the knowledge that a conspiracy
was afoot to kill Rajiv Gandhi that would not make her part of the conspiracy.
But then she became a conspirator only when she agreed with the group to
go ahead to kill Rajiv Gandhi and became part of the group. Prosecution
witnesses have also proved various documents and material objects which
G fully corroborate the confession made by A.I. Thus her becoming a member
of the conspiracy to murder Raji"Gandhi stands fully proved.
[345-G-H; 348-Al
A.2 (Santhan),
H 9. In his confession A.2 has admitted to his role in the elimination of
)
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 43
Padmariabha, EPRLF leader and others in Madras. On 16.5.199t Sivarasan A
had told him that he was going to help Suba and Thanu to finish Rajiv
Gandhi. He was handling the money given by Kanthan and making payments
under instructions from Sivarasan. On 21.5.1991, A.2 met Sivarasan. He
saw Sivarasan keeping a pistol in his Pyjama. Sivarasan asked him whether
it was protruding outside his dress. A.2 said it was not. Thereafter, Sivarasan . B
went out and returned around mid night and told A,2 that Rajiv Gandhi and
Thanu had died and also told that he had brought A.1 with him. This shows
that.till that time A.2 did not know A.1. Thereafter, the role of A.2 was
dodging the police and harbouring the fellow co-accused. A.2, before, during
and after th'e assassination of Rajiv Gandhi consciously and willingly
associated with Sivarasan in achieving the object of the conspiracy. Even C
after knowing that Sivarasan, Suba and Thanu were going to kill Rajiv
Gandhi, A.2 continued to associate with them and after the assassination of
Raj iv Gandhi he made strenuous efforts to shift Sivarasan out of Madras with
a view to evade arrest. He paid money to Sivarasan to finance his criminal
syndicate. Knowledge could be imparted to A.2 that some of the money was D
used to achieve the object of killing Rajiv Gandhi. From this and other
circumstances it could be inferred that he participated in the crime and he
· was a member of the conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi. No doubt as originally
planned A.2 was to go abroad and for that purpose attempt was made to get
him passport, visa etc. but was not successful and in the meanwhile he
became member of the conspiracy, being a confident of Sivarasan. It is E
agreement which is Si11e qua 11011 of the offence of the conspiracy which is
quite discernible in the case of A.2. (348-B; 349-B-H)
A.3 (Murugan):
10.1. A.3 is a Sri Lankan National and a hard-core LITE activist. He F
was memberofthesuicidesquad of LITE. In January 1991, he came to India
on the direction of the absconding accused Pottu Amman. He was given
specific jobs of preparing sketches of interior of Madras Fort, Police
· Headquarters at Madras and various other police stations and their locations.
He was also asked to take photographs and Video cassettes of these places. G
When he arrived in India he was received by Sivarasan. In course of time,
he came in contact with A.20, A.21 and A.1. He was also introduced to the
deceased accused Haribabu by A.20. He gave financial help to the family of
A.21. To show that he was staying in Madras to learn English, A.3 joined
some institutions. He started visiting A.1 at her office and house. He told A.1
that Sivarasan was bringing two LTTE tigresses from Sri Lanka for LTTE H
44 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A operations and requested her to accommodate them in her house, to which
A.1 agreed. A.1 was infatuated towards A.3. Though initially A.3 did not
agree, subsequently they got married. Blasting ofVellore Fort and releasing
B
of the LTTE militants detained there was one of the words entrusted to him
in India. By the end of March 199I, Sivarasan told A.3 that he would garland
Raj iv Gandhi in a public meeting and asked A.3 whether he could arrange
-
an Indian girl for that purpose. At that point of time, Murugan understood
that the target was Rajiv Gandhi since he was responsible for the atrocities
committed by IPKF and there was lot of feelings to wreak vengeance on him.
A.3 understood that Sivarasan had come with a plan to murder Rajiv Gandhi.
A.3 told Sivarasan that he would arrange an Indian girl and introduced A.I
C to him. A.3 and A.1 attended the public meeting at Marina Beach which was
addressed by Rajiv Gandhi and Jayallalitha. [350-A-H; 3SI-A-B]
10.2. On 7.5.I991, A.3 alongwith A.1, Suba, Thanu, Sivarasan, Haribabu
and A.I8 attended the public meeting addressed by V.P. Singh, former Prime·
Minister at Madras. This operation was a "dry run" operation. These accused ·
D conducted the rehearsal at the public meeting for the purpose of gaining
access to the VIP under the guise of garlanding him. At this point of time,
A.3 was sure that Raj iv Gandhi would be the target. In order to gain access
to V.P. Singh, in the public meeting, press accreditation cards were forged
which were prepared by Haribabu for A.3 and Sivarasan. Subsequently they
E were seized. On 21.5.199I, when A.I came to the house of her mother
(A.2I), A.3 reminded her to go to her house where Sivarasan, Suba and
Th_anu were to meet her as they have to proceed towards Sriperambadur,
where Rajiv Gandhi was to address a public meeting. Thus, the conduct of
A.3 before and after the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi leaves no doubt that
F he had agreed to achieve th~ object of conspiracy which was to murder Raj iv
Gandhi. There is also sufficient evidence on record to show as to how after
the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi, A.3 and A.1 absconded and took refuge
at various places in Tamil Nadu and Kamataka and the fact that the identity
of A.3 was concealed by them. Confession of A.3 stands corroborated by the
confession of his co-accuse<I A.1, A.2, A.18, A.20 and A.21 and by independent
G witnesses, showing his being a member of the criminal conspiracy with the
object of killing Raj iv Gandhi. [351-C-H; 352-A-G]
A.4. (Shankar):
11. Evidence shows that A.4 had association with Sivarasan, A.2, A.9
H and other members of LTTE. This is far from showing that A.4 had even any
•I
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 45
knowledge of the plan to murder Raj iv Gandhi, the object of conspiracy. A
Simply because he came to India on 1.5.1991 in the group ofSivarasan and
others will not be enough to impart even knowledge to him of the conspiracy
with the object to kill Rajiv Gandhi. A.4 has also been charged for an offence
under Section 3(3) of TADA and for offence punishable under Section 14 of
Foreigners Act 1946. Charge under Secti9n 3(3) of TADA must fail since B
no offence under TADA has been made out against the accused. As regards
the offences under Section 14 of the Foreigners Act, he has been convicted
and sentenced. The conviction and sentence under the charge have not been
challenged. [353-C-Fl
A.5 (Vijayanandan):
c
12. A.5 is a Sri Lankan National and is also a senior member ofLTTE.
There is no ~vidence to show that A.5 had been knowledge of any conspiracy
to kill Rajiv Gandhi. Mere association with Sivarasan or A.18 would not
make A.5 a member of the conspiracy alleged against him. Since he came
to India clandestinely, he had been charged for an offence under Section 14 D
of the Foreigners Act. There is no challenge to his conviction and sentence
to this charge. The other charges against him under Section 3(3) of TADA
stands dismissed. [353-F-G; 354-C-D)
A.6 (Ruben):
13. A.6 is Sri Lankan Tamil and is an LTTE militant. He was one of E
the members of the group arrived on Indian soil on 1.5.1991 from Sri. Lanka.
He had lost his one leg during the fight against Sri Lankan Army. Ht: went
to Jaipur via Delhi from Madras by train on 17.5.1991 in the company of
PW.111 and an attendant. He was seen oif by A.2 and Sivarasan. Simply
because Sivarasan was looking after the interest of A.6 and meeting the F
expenses, would not impart him with the knowledge of conspiracy and even
if he had knowledge, there is no evide~ce to show that he agreed or was party
to the object of the conspiracy. Charge against A.6 under Section 3(3) of
TADA has to be dismissed. His conviction and sentence for an offence under
Section 14 of the Foreigners Act have not been challenged. G
[354-E-F; 355-E-G)
A. 7 (Kangasabapathy) A.S. (Athirai) :
14. A.7 is a Sri Lankan Tamil and an LTTE helper. He alongwith A.8,
a hardcore LTTE militant girl came to India in the last week of April 1991.
a.8 in her confession had stated that she got specialised training in LTTE H
\
)
46 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.P.
A camps. A.8 was told that she would go to Delhi with A.i for making ..--
arrangements for her stay and at the guise of learning Hindi or Computer.
She understood that the purpose of the arrangement was to collect information
about some targeted places in Delhi, relating to the work of the organisation
and that if LTTE people came to Delhi they could stay in her house without
causing any suspicion. There is nothing to show that she had even the
B inkling of the object of conspiracy. Prosecution sought to draw inference
that both A. 7 and A.8 were members of the conspiracy. It is difficult to reach
any such conclusion. The evidence only shows their association with Sivarasan
and nothing more. Charges under Sections 3(3),(3(4) of TADA against A.7
and A.8 fail and they, like other co-accused, are acquitted of these charges.
c There is nothing on record to s~ow that A.7 and A.8 went to Delhi in order
to fix a hide out for screening the accused involved in the assassination of
Rajiv Gandhi. Charge under Section 212 against both of them must also fail
and they are acquitted. Since A. 7 and A.8 clandestinely came to India through
illicit channels without any valid document, their conviction and sentence
under Section 14 of the Foreigners.Act is upheld.
D
(355-H; 356-A-C; 357-E-F]
A.9 (Robert Payas). A.10 (Jayakumar) & A.11 (Shanthi):
15.1. A.9 and A.10 are Sri Lankiln Tamils. A.11 is Indian Tamil,
married to A.10. Wife of A.9 is the sister of A.10. All the circumstances
E relied on by the prosecution even if taken to be correct, .it is difficult to
conclude that A.9 was a member of the conspiracy. His association with
Sivarasan or even his knowledge about the conspiracy can not make him a
conspirator. It is the crime which is the sine qua non of the offence of
conspiracy. Suspicion howsoever strong does not take the place of proof.
Wireless messages are transmitted and received in coded language. It Is no
F .__
body's case that A.9 knew the nature or the contents of the messages. It must
not be lost sight of that LTTE had various activities and all LTTE men were
not necessarily involved in achieving the object of conspiracy. Evidence
shows that other LTTE activities who had come to India were also engaged
in arranging houses for various purposes like housing the injured LTTE
G cadre, storing of medicines .etc. (354-H; 359-B-D)
15.2. There is nothing on record to show that A.10 and A.11 knew of
the 'dangerous mission' or for whose assassination Suba and Thanu were
brought by Sivarasan. The couple was in dire financial needs and with the
--
promise of financial help and to start some business in India away from the
H turmoil in Sri Lanka, they agreed to come to India and to hire a house for
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI , 47
I
LITE militants to stay. But they did not know what Sivarasan was upto. Thus, A
it is difficult to infer any agreement to make A.9, A.. 10 and A.11 as memben
of the conspiracy having the object to kill Raj iv Gandhi. As a matter of fact,
- there is hardly any circumstance against A.11 to make her a member of the
conspiracy. These accused have a strong feeling against Rajiv Gandhi and
they may have strong suspicion that Sivarasan, Suba and Thanu had come B
for some dangerous mission but there is no evidence to infer that this would
make them members of the conspiracy. It is correct that A.10 harboured
Sivarasan, A.1 and Suba after having come to know about their involvement
in the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi but from that it cannot be inferred that
he was a member of the conspiracy. However, no charge can be levelled
against A.11 of harbouring, merely because she was living in the house with C
her husband A.10. Charges under Section 3(3) and 3(4) of TADA against
A.9, A.10 and A.11 are not made out and their conviction and sentence under
the5e charges are set aside. Charge under Section 212 IPC is however made
out against A.10 but not against A.11. She is acquitted of this charge while
conviction and sentence of A.10 is maintained. A.10 and A.11 have also been D
charged for an offence punishable under S.25(1-B) (a) of the arms Act, 1959
as they were found in unauthorised possession of arms and ammunition
without a valid licence, con.cealed in a pit dug in the kitchen in the hous'
of A.11. No charge can be fastened on A.11 though it has to be upheld against
A.10. His conviction and sentence, under Section 25(1-B)(a) of Arms Art is E
maintained. A.11 is acquitted of the charge under Arms Act and her
conviction and sentence set aside. (361-H; 362-A]
A.12 (Vijayan). A.13 (Selvaluxmi) & A.14 (3haskaran):
- 16.1. A.12 is a Sri Lankan Tamil and a helper of LTTE A.13 is his wife
and A.14 is the father of A.13. A.13 and A.14 are Indian Tamils. The
evidence against these accused at the most shows their association with
F
-Sivarasan. The evidence that they had knowledge of the conspiracy is lacking.
Their knowledge about the murder of Raj iv Gandhi was acquired by them
only after Rajiv Gandhi was killed. In any case mere knowledge of the
existence of conspiracy is not enough. One has to agree to the object of G
.
-
conspiracy to be guilty of the offence under Section 120A IPC. A.12 would
not know the nature of the messages which were transmitted or received
from the wireless set installed in his house as all these "'.ere in coded
language. (364-D-GJ
H
48 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 16.2. These three accused have also been charged for offence under
Section 3(3) of TADA and have been jointly charged for offences under
Section 3(4) of TADA. These charges must fail and they are acquitted of
these charges. These three accu-sed are also charged for an offence under
Section 212 IPC for having harboured Sivarasan, Suba and Nero knowing
..
B that they had committed murder of Raj iv Gandhi and others. They all have
been convicted and sentenced. A.12 and A.13 are also charged for an offence
under Section 6(1A) of the Wireless Telegraphy Act for unauthorised
·possession of unlicensed wireless transmitter used for transmitting messages
by Sivarasan and Nero using code sheets for such transmission to other
.conspirators in Sri Lanka. They have been convicted and sentenced. Though
·C A.12 and A.14 have been rightly convicted and sentenced under these charges,
the said charges cannot stand against A.13. All members of the household
cannot be charged like this without any thing more. A.13 being the wife of
A.12, was living with her husband and merely on that account knowledge and
intention cannot be attributed to her, particularly when no overt act is alleged
D against her. Thus she is acquitted of all these charges and her conviction
and sentence is set aside. [364-E-H; 365-A-B]
A.15 (Shanmugavadivelu):
17. A.15 is a Sri Lankan Tamil living in India since 1987. In his
confession he did not talk of the fact that he a·pproached PW.102 and PW.114
E for sending A.2 abroad. It is wrong on the part of the prosecution to allege
on the basis of evidence that A.8 was regularly visiting A.15. There is no
such evidence. There is nothing in the evidence to suggest even remotely
that when A.2 asked A.15 to keep certain amount with him and took that
amount back on certain dates, A.15 had even an inkling that there was any
F
conspiracy afoot or that A.2 and Sivarasan were members of the conspiracy.
It is difficult to accept the prosecution case that the arrival of A.2 in India
was known to A.15 much earlier. From what the prosecution alleges, no case
whatsoever of A.15 being member of the conspiracy has been made out.
-
Rather evidence shows his and his wife's hatred for L TIE and its men. Apart
from the charge of conspiracy A.15 has also been charged for offence under
G Section 3(3) of TADA which again stands failed against him. He is acquitted
of all the charges and his conviction and sentence set aside.
[365-C; 366-G-H; 367-A-D]
A.16 (Ravi) & Al 7 (Suseendran) :
18.1. Both A.16 and A.17 though Indian Tamils, became strong LTTE
H activists. A.16 had been a frequent visitor to Sri Lanka to meet LTIE leaders
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 49
there. Due to the attrocities committed by IPKF, both A.16 and ~17 developed A·
hatred against IPKF. In his confession A.16 did say that he had a strong
suspicion that the target was Rajiv Gandhi but that would c~rtainly not make
him a member of the conspiracy. In Wireless message dated 7.5.1991, sent
by Sivarasan to Pottu Amman, he categorically stated that only three persons
namely he, Suba and Thanu knew about the object of the conspiracy. B
Association, however, strong of A.16 with Sivarasan and between A.16 and
A.17 could not make them members of the conspiracy without more.
(367-E-F; 369-B-C]
18.2. As regards attempts of A.16 and A.17 for creation ofa separate
armed force in Tamil Nadu, they have already been tried in the Designated C
Court No.2 alongwith others and acquitted of the charge of conspiracy, but
convicted under Section 5 of TADA. (369-D]
18.3. A.16 and A.17 have been separately charged for offences under
Section 3(3) and 3(4) of TADA. These charges fail against them like against
other co-accused and they are acquitted of the same. A.16 and A.17 have also D
been separately charged for offences under Section 212 IPC and have been
convicted and sentenced. Similarly, they have been separately charged for
offences under Section 5 of TADA and convicted and sentenced. That certainly
- could not have been done as they have been already tried for an offence under
S.5 of TADA and convicted and sentenced. Facts constituting the charge
under Section 5 of TADA in the other case and in the present case are the
same. Thus the conviction of A.16 and A.17 in the present case under
E
Section 5 of TADA is set aside and they are acquitted of this charge.
[372-F-H; 373-A]
A.18 (Arvu):
19. A.18 an Indian Tamil, joined the LTTE movement and started his F
propaganda work for LTTE in lildla and was in its pay·roll. He came in
contact with Bhagyanathan (A.20) and deceased accused Haribabu. He took
training in Suba Studio of A.22. The conduct of A.18 before and after the
assassination of Raj iv Gandhi leaves no one in doubt that he was member of
the conspiracy. It is not necessary for a conspirator to be present at the G
scene of the crime to be a member of the conspiracy. Circumstances show
that A.18 was in the thick of conspiracy. He knew that to explode the IED,
power source would be 9 volt battery and that is why he purchased battery
of that power, which was ultimately used in exploding the device killing Rajiv
Gandhi and others. The plea of the defence that the version of A.18 that this
battery was used for explosion of the IED was his knowledge derived after H
50 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A the explosion cannot be accepted. A.18 has, therefore, been rightly convicted
for various offences charged against him by the Designated Court.
[373-E; 376-B·D]
A.19 (Irumborai):
20.1. A.19 was assisting in the treatment of injured LTTE cadres in
B Tamil Nadu and other places. In his confession A.19 narrated important
incidents which took place between him and deceased accused Trichy Santhan.
He had gone to Jaffna in Sri Lanka along with A.18 and Baby Subramaniam.
He had taken on rent a house in Madras which was used for the stay of
injured LTTE cadre. A.19 was present in the house at Bangalore when
C Sivarasan, Suba and Nero were brought there hidden in tanker lorry, by
A.23, A.24 & A.25. When A.19 was on his way to Jaffna in Sri Lanka
arranging a boat he was intercepted by the Indian Navy and handed over to
the Police. Letters (Exhibit P.128 and P.129) were recovered from him. A.19
learnt about the death ofRajiv Gandhi on the morning of22.S.1991 and to
him the murder of Rajiv Gandhi seemed to be a brave deed and an act of
D revenge. But then, whatever feeling a person may have that would not make
him a member of the conspiracy. Apart from the fact that A.19 knew certain
members of the LTTE operating in India, there is no evidence whatsoever that
he had any knowledge of the conspiracy with the object to kill Raj iv Gandhi. .
The letters (Exhibit P.t28 and P.129) are not admissible in evidence. There
E is nothing on record to show that deceased accused Trichy Santhan was a
member of th~ conspiracy to kill Raj iv Gandhi. On the other hand, evidence
shows that he was looking after the LTTE cadre in India and supplying
· medicines to Sri Lanka to support the war efforts of LTTE there. It also
cannot be presumed that since these documents were recovered from A.19
F he knew the contents thereof or that the contents were correct. The letters
were written much after the object of the conspiracy had been achieved and
the author dead. [376-E-F-G; 377-G; 378-A-C)
202. A.19. has also been charged for an offence under S.3(4) of TADA.
This charge against him must fail. He has also been charged under S.212
G IPC on the allegation that he assisted Sivarasan; Suba and Nero to hide in
a house at Indira Nagar (Bangalore) to evade their arrest. There l;las also
been a charge against him for an offence under S.12 of the Passport Act.
His conviction and sentence under these charges have not been challenged .
. Though he is acquitted of charge of conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi, his
conviction and sentence under Section 212 IPC and Section 3 of the Passport
H Act is confirmed. [378-C-D]
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 51
-- A.20 (Bhagyanathan) & A.21 (Padma): A
21.l. A.20 and A.21, son and mother respectively are Indian Tamils.
A.1 and Kalyani are daughters of A.21. The circumstances relied on by the
prosecution do not make out any case against A.20 and A.21 that they were
having any knowledge of the conspiracy or knew of the object of the
conspiracy. Pottu Amman did know about A.21 and A.20 because of A.1 and B
the fact that A.3 was staying in their house. No inference of any con.spiracy
can be drawn from the mere fact that Sivarasan sent the wireless message
about the arrest of A.20 and A.21. Moreover, mere association with LTTE
hard-core militants or the fact that those militants turned out to be the
persons responsible for the killing of Raj iv Gandhi would not make A.20 and
A.21 members of the conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi. There is nothing
c
unusual in A.3 providing financial help to A.21 in view of the fact that he
was staying in her house and also having close relationship of A.1. Thus
charge of any conspiracy against A.21 and A.20 must fail. Charge under
Section 3(3) of TADA against both of them also fails. However, they have been
rightly convicted and sentenced for offences under Section 212 IPC. Their D
conviction under Section 212 IPC and sentence was not challenged.
[380-H; 381-A-C)
21.2. A.21 has also been charged for an offence under Section 6(1)(a)
of Wireless Telegraphy Act and found guilty and sentenced. This was because
she was in possession of two code sheets used by A.3, which was the material E
used for communicating from India to other conspirators, namely
Prabhakaran and Pottu Amman in Sri Lanka and those sheets were handed
over to A.21 for safe custody. There is no evidence to suggest that A.21 had
any knowledge of the code sheets or what the code sheets were about. A.21
was not aware of the contents of the code sheets or for what purpose these F
were put to use by A.3. Therefor~, the charge against her under s.6(1A) of
Indian Wireless and Telegraphy Act must also fail. [380-C-F; 381-E]
A.22 (Suba Sundaram):
22. A.22 is the owner of Suba News Photo Services also called Suba
Studio. Here A.18, A.20 Haribabu and PW.151 took training from A.22 Suba
G
. Studio was a meeting Point for LTTE activists. A.22 was in regular touch
with LTTE leaders and was in correspondence with them. He was making
strenuous efforts for getting the camera with the photographs taken by
Haribabu before he died. According to the prosecution, the sole purpose was
to destroy any clue that the investigating agency might get from the H
52 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [l 999] 3 S.C.R.
A photographs taken by Haribabu about the role of LTTE and others in the --~
crime. Prosecution also alleged that A.22 made all attempts to conceal the
identity of Haribabu that he was an LTTE activist and that he had been
engaged by Sivarasan and others to take photographs of the incidents; that
though A.22 ·was aware that Haribabu had gone to the public meeting ofRajiv
Gandhi and that he was working for LTTE he got a statement issued by
B Haribabu's father denying that his son was a member ofLTTE and that A.22
wanted all the materials relating to LTTE lying in the house ofHaribabu to
be destroyed so that no one could find out the link ofHaribabu'with LTTE.
However, all these factors will not make A.22 a member of the conspiracy
with the object to kill Rajiv Gandhi. Even his knowledge of conspiracy cannot
C be inferred from the circumstances relied on by the prosecution. A.22 has
been charged for an of~ence under section 3(3) of TADA which charge must
fail. He has also been charged (or an offence under Section 201 IPC for
which he has been found guilty an.d convicted and sentenced. However, there
is no challenge to his conviction under these charges.
[38I-F; 382-G-H; 383-A-D]
D
CONVICTION AND SENTENCE:
23.I A.11, A.I3 and A.I5 are acquitted of all charges. Their conviction
and sentence are set aside. [383-F]
23.2. None of the accused has committed any offence under Ss.3,4 or
E 5 of TADA. Their c.>nviction and sentence under these sections are set aside.
[383-F]
23.3. Conviction and sentence of the accused except A.I, A.2, A.3 and
A.I8 under all other charges are maintained. 'Conviction and sentence of all
the accused under Section I20B IPC read with all other counts as mentioned
F in Charge no.I is set aside except conviction of A.I, A.2, A.3 and A.I8 under
Section UOB read with Section 302 IPC. [383-G]
23A. Conviction of A.I under Section 302 IPC read with Section 34
IPC on various counts is upheld and so also of A.I8 under Section 302 IPC.
·conviction and sentence of A.I under Section 326 IPC read with Section ~4
G IPC and that of A.I8 under sections 109 and 326 IPC and Sections 109 and
324 IPC are maintained. [383-H]
23.5. Conviction of A.1, A.2, A.3 and A.18 under'S.120B read with
S.302IPC is confirmed since the crime could not have been committed but
for the. assistance rendered by them. Each o( the four accused had a role to
H play in the commission of the crime. It is not that A.I did not understand
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI. 53
the nature or the crime and her participation. She was a willing party to the· A
crime. One has to see both the crime and the criminal. A.l in her association
with A.3 and others developed a great hatred towards Rajiv Gandhi and
wanted to have a revenge. Merely because A.1 is a women and a mother or
a child who was born while she was in custody cannot be the ground not to
award the extreme penalty to her. She is an educated woman and was working
as a stenographer in a private firm. She was living alone, away trom her B
mother, sister· and brother since April 1990 and started living in a rented
apartment from October 1990. She became friendly with A.3 when she was
introduced to him in her office by her sister Kalyani and PW.233. Before
this date also she was close to some of the LTTE activists. She developed
fondness towards A.3 and wanted to marry him. However, A.3 declined saying C
he was a committed LTTE activist and as per code of LTTE he could not
marry. However, subsequently, while both of them were in custody and came
to know that she was pregna~t, A.3 married her. It was in July 1991 she gave
birth to a re.male child. [392-A-H]
23.6. The crime was committed after previous planning and executed D
with extreme brutality. The crime sent shock waves in the country. Along
with Rajiv Gandhi, 15 others, most ofthtm were police men on duty, lost
their lives. There were as many as two 'dry runs' as to how to reach Rajiv
Gandhi after penetrating the security cordon. Though the object of the
conspiracy was not to commit any terrorist act or any disruptive activity
nevertheless murder of a former Prime Minister for what he did in the E
interest of the country was an act of exceptional depravity on the part of the
~. accused, an unparalleled act in the annals of crimes committed in this
country. [393-D-G)
23. 7. It is not that intensity or the belt bomb strapped on the waist or
Thanu was not known to the conspirators as after switching on the first F
switch on her belt.~omb Tlianu asked Sivarasan to move away. Haribabu was
so keen to have close-up picture or the crime that he met his rate in the blast
~tself: There is no mitigating circumstance to upset the award or death
sentence on the accused namely A.1, A.2, A.3 and A.18 all of whom deserve
extreme penalty. Therefore, the award of sentence or death on these 4 accused G
is confirmed. [393-G-H; 394-A]
Bachan Singh v. State of Punjab, [1980] 2 SCC 684, Dhananjoy
Chatterjee Alias Dhana v. State of West Bengal, [1994) 2 SCC 220 and Bheru
v.
Singh s/o. Kalyan Singh State of Rajasthan, (1994] 2 SCC 467, relied on.
Masalti v. State of U.P., [1964) 8 SCR 133 and Natwar/al Sakar/al H
54 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A Mody v. The State of Bombay, [1963) 65 BLR 660 (SC), referred to.
Paynew v. Tennessee, 111 5.Ct.2597 (91); Booth v. Maryland, (482 U.S.
496); South Carolina v. Sathers, (490, U.S.805) and R v. Howells and others,
(1999) 1 ALL ER 50, referred to.
B Per S.S.M. Quadri. J. (Partly dissenting)
1.1. The provisions ofsub-sections(2), (3) and (4) of Section 3 of TADA
Act would be attracted only when a person accused of the offences under the
said provisions, has committed a terrorist act within the meaning of Section
3(1) of the TADA Act. A perusal of the provision shows that it embodies the
C principle expressed in the maxim 'actus non facit reum nisi mens sit rea;
both 'mens rea' and a criminal act are the ingredients of the definition of
"Terrorist Act". The mens rea required is the intention to overawe the
Government as by law established; or (ii) to strike terror in the people or
any section of the people; or (iii) to alienate any section of the people; or (iv)
D to adversely affect the harmony amongst different sections of the people. The
actus reus should comprise of doing any act or thing by using bombs,
dynamite or other explosive substances or inflammable substances or fire-
arms or other lethal weapons or poisons or noxious gases or other chemicals
or by any other substances (whether biological or otherwise) of a hazardous
nature in such a manner as to cause, or as is li}<.ely to cause, death of, or
E injuries to, any person or persons or loss of, or damage to, or destruction
of, property or disruption of any supplies or services essential to the life of
the community, or detaining any person and threatening to kill or injure
such persons in order to compel the Government or any other persons to do
or abstain from doing any act. [397-G; 398-C-F]
F 1.2. A perusal of the charges discloses that the intention to overawe
the Government is not mentioned therein. The question here does not relate
to defect in the charge but to the content of the charge and without the said
germane words in the charge, it cannot be said that the charge includes the
intention to overawe the Government The charge framed is confined only to
G those acts which are referred to therein. Therefore, the conviction recorded
by Designated Court in the judgment under appeal for offences under the
TADA Act cannot be maintained. The appellants are accordingly acquitted
of the charges under TADA Act. [398-G; 399-A-C)
2.1. To record conviction under Section 120-B, it is necessary to find
H the accused guilty of criminal conspiracy as defined in Section 120-A IPC.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 55
2.2. The ingredients of the offence of criminal conspiracy are; (i) an A
agreement between two or more persons; (ii) the agreement must relate to
doing or causing to be done either an illegal act; or an act which is not
illegal in itself but is done by illegal means. Though the meeting of minds
of two or more persons for doing/or causing to be done an illegal act or an
act by illegal means is a sine qua non of criminal conspiracy, yet in the very B
nature of the offence which is shrouded with secrecy no direct evidence of
-- .the common intention of the conspirators can normally be produced before
the Court. Having regard to the nature of the offence, such a ~eeting of
minds of the conspirators has to be inferred from the circumstances proved
by the prosecution if such an inference is possible. (400-B-D)
c
2.3. In reaching the stage of meeting of minds, two or more persons
share information about doing an illegal act or a legal act by illegal means.
This is the first stage where each is said to have knowledge of a plan for
committing an illegal act or a legal act by illegal means. Among those
sharing the information some or all may form an intention to do an illegal
act or a legal act by illegal means. Those who do form the requisite intention D
would be parties to the agreement and would be conspirators but those who
drop out cannot be roped in as collaborators on the basis of mere knowledge
unless they commit acts or omissions from which a guilty common intention
can be inferred. It is not necessary that all the conspirators should participate
from inception to the end of the conspiracy; some may join the conspiracy E
after the time when such intention was first entertained by any one of them
a~d some others may quit from the conspiracy. All of them cannot but be
treated as conspirators. Where in pursuance of the agreement the conspirators
commit offences individually or adopt illegal means to do a legal act which
has a nexus to the object of conspiracy, all of them will be liable for such
offences even ifsome of them have not actively participated in the commission F
of those offences. [402-B-E]
2.4. The agreement, sine qua non of conspiracy, may be proved either
by direct evidence which is rarely available in such cases or it may be
inferred from utterances, writings, acts, omissions and conduct of the parties G
to the conspiracy which is usually done. In view of Section 10 of the Evidence
Act anything said, done or written by those who enlist their support to the
object of conspiracy and those who join later or make their exit before
completion of the object in furtherance of their common intention will be
relevant facts to prove that each one of them can justifiably by treated as a
conspirator. [402-F) H
; ,
56 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 3. Section 12(1) of the TADA Act authorises the Designated Court to
try offences under the TADA Act along with another offence with which the
accused may be charged under the Cr.P.C. at the same trial. The only
limitation on the exercise of the power is that the offence under the TADA
Act is connected with the offence being tried together. Sub-section (2) provides
B that the Designated Court may convict the accused person of offence under
that Act or any rule made thereunder or under any other law and pass any
sentence authorised under that Act or the rules or under any other law, as
the case. may be, for the punishment thereof if in the course of any trial under
the TADA Act the accused persons are found to have committed any offence
either under that Act or any rule or under any other law.(404-C-D)
c
4.1. Confessions"recorded under Section 15 of the TADA Act and
admitted in the trial of offences under the TADA Act and under Section
120B read with Section 302 IPC can be relied upon to record conviction of
the appellants for the said offences under IPC even though they are acquitted
D of offences under the TADA Act. (404-E-F]
Sardar Sardul Singh Caveeshar v. State of Maharashtra, (1964] 2 SCR
378, Shivnarayan Laxminaravan Joshi & Ors. v. State of Maharashtra,
(1980] 2 SCC 465, Mohammad Usman Mohammed Hussain Maniyar & Ors.
v. State of Maharashtra, (1981] 2 SCC 443, State of Himachal Pradesh v.
E Krishan Lal Pardhan & Ors., [1987] 2 SCC 17 and State of Maharashtra
& Ors. v. Somnath Thapa & Ors., [1996] 4 SCC 659, relied on.
Bilal Ahmed Kaloo v. State of Andhra Pradesh, [1997] 7 SCC 431,
dissented from.
F
4.2. An analysis of sub-section(l) of Section 15 of TADA Act shows
that it has two limbs. The first limb.bars application of provisions of the code
of Criminal Procedure and the IJJdian Evidence Act to a confession made by
a person before a police officer not lower in rank than a Superintendent of
Police and recorded by him in any of the modes noted in the section. The
G second limb makes such a confession admissible de hors the provisions of
the Evidence Act in the trial of such person or co-ac_cused, abettor or
conspirator for an offence under the TADA Act or rules made thereunder
provided the co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and tried in the
. '
same case together with the accused. The import of Section 15(1) is that
H insofar as the provisions of the Cr.P.C. and Evidence Act come in conflict
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 57
with either recording of a confession of a person by a police officer of the A
rank mentioned therein, in any of the modes specified in the section, or its
admissibility at the trial, they will have to yield to the provision of Section
15(1) as it is given overriding effect. [405-H; 406-A-C)
4.3. Section 162, 164, 281and463 of the Code of Criminal Procedure
which have a bearing on the question of recording of statement/confession B
of a person and Sections 24 to 30 of the Evidence Act which deal with various
aspects of confession of an accused stand excluded vis-a-vis Section 15(1) of
the TADA Act and cannot be called in aid to invalidate recording of confession
of an accused by a police officer of the specified rank and/or its admissibility
in the trial of the co-accused, abettor or conspirator charged and tried in the C
same case together with the accused for an offence under the TADA Act or
rules made thereunder. The non obstante clause in Section 15(1) of the
TADA Act dots not exclude the application of all the provisions of Cr.P.C.
and the Indian Evidence Act in the trial of offences under TADA Act.
[406-D-E]
4.4. Section 3 of the Indian Evidence Act defines, inter alia, the term D
'evidence' to mean and include all statements which the Court permits or
requires to be made before it by witnesses in relation to matters of fact under
the inquiry (which is called 'oral evidence') and all documents produced for
inspection of the court (which is called 'documentary evidence'). The plea of
'guilty' by the accused at the trial cannot, therefore, be treated, as falling E
within the meaning of evidence as it is not a statement made by a witness
before the Court. The extra judicial confession made to any person which is
allowed to be proved by the Court will be a part of the statement of a witness
made before the Court, so it will be evidence within the meaning of that term.
A confession recorded by a magistrate under Section 164 Cr.P.C. also F
satisfies the requirements of the definition of the term 'evidence'. A confession
recorded under Section 15(1) ofthe TADA Act is also within the ambit of
evidence under Section 3(1) of the Evidence Act and there is no dissension
on this. (406-H; 407-A-C)
5.1. The difference between Section 30 of the Indian Evidence Act and G
Section 15(1) of the TADA Act may also be noticed. Whereas the former
provision requires that the maker of the confession and others should be
tried jointly for the same offence, the latter provision does not require that
joint trial should be for the same offence. Another point of distinction is that
under Section 30 of the Evidence Act. the Court is given discretion to take
into consideration the confession against the maker as well as against those H
r-
1
58 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A who are being tried jointly for the same offence, but Section 15(1) of TADA
Act mandates that confession of an accused recorded thereunder shall be
admissible in the trial of the maker of confession or co-accused, abettor or
conspirator, provided the co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and
tried with the accused in the same case. Both Section 30 to the Evidence Act
B as well as Section _15 of the TADA Act require joint trial of the accused
making confession, and co-accused abettor or conspirator. [410-B-D)
5.2. Having excluded the application of Sections 24 to 30 of the Evidence
Act to a confession recorded under Section 15(1) of the TADA Act, a self-
contained scheme is incorporated therein· for recording confession of an
C accused and its admissibility in his trial with co-accused, abettor or
conspirator for offences under the TADA Act or the rules made thereunder
or any other offence under any other law which can jointly be tried with the
offence with which he is charged at the same trial. There is thus no room
to import the requirements of Section 30 of the Evidence Act in Section 15
D of the TADA Act. (410-E-F)
6.1. It is true that Section 21 of the Evidence Act declares that admission
·is relevant and permits its proof against the person who makes it. Even when
confessions which are species of admissions are not hit by Sections 24, 25
or 26 and are relevant or when they became relevant under Sections 27,28
E and 29, they can only be proved against the maker thereof. Admittedly, there
is no provision in the Evidence Act for making confession of an act::used
relevant or admissible 'against co-accused. In the setting of those provisions ,/
Section 30 of the Evidence Act is enacted which is a clear departure from
the principles of English Law. It permits taking into consideration of a
confession made by one of the persons being tried jointly for the same
F ·offence as against the co-accused. It is in such a case a confession of an
accused, recorded in accordance with the provisions of the Cr.P.C. and the
Evidence Act, has to satisfy the requirements of Section 30 of the Evidence
Act for using it against the co-accusP.d. [411-E-Gl
6.2. The confession of a co-accused is not evidence as defined in
G Section 3 of the Evidence Act and Section 30 enables the Court to take into
consideration the confession of a co-accused to lend assurance to other
evidence against the co-accused. The expression 'may take into consideration'
means that the. use of the evidence of confession of an accused may be used
for purposes of corroborating the evidence on record against the co-accused
H and no conviction can be based on such confession. (413-H; 414-A-B]
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINJ 59
.......
.... Kalpnath Rai v. State (Through CBI), [1997) 8 SCC 732, dissented A
from.
Bhuboni Sahu v. The King, AIR (1949) PC 257; Kashmira Singh v.
State of Madhyu Pradesh, [1952) SCR 526 and Hari Charan Kurmi and
Jogia Hajam v. State of Bihar, [1964) 6 SCR 623, relied on.
B
Wigmore on Evidence, para 866, third edition; & Taylor: Treatise on
the Law of Evidence, Volume 1, Twelfth Edition, para 865, referred to.
7.1. The amendments effected in Section 15(1) and Section 21(1) of the
TADA Act by Act 43of1993 are relevant. The words 'co-accused, abettor
or conspirator' and the proviso are added in sub-section(l) of Section 15, C
clauses (c) and (d) of sub-section(l) of Section 21 are deleted. Before the
amendment of Sections 15 and 21, the sweep of the legal presumption
contained therein was that in a prosecution for any offence under sub-
section(l) of Section 3 of the TADA Act on proof of the facts mentioned in
' of Section 21, it was mandated
clauses (a), (b), (c) and (d) ofsub-section(l) D
that the Designated Court shall presume, unless the contrary is proved, that
the accused had· committed such offence. Clauses (c) and (d), which are
deleted from sub-section(!) of Section 21 by Act 43 of 1993, related to a
confession made by a co-accused that the accused had committed the offence
and to the confession made by the accused of the offence to any person other
than a police officer. The effect of the said clauses was that in the event of E
the co-accused making confession inculpating the accused or in the event
of the accused himself making an extra-judicial confession to any person
other than a police officer the legal presumption that the accused had
committed such offence would arise. [414-B-E)
7.2. The presumption is, however, reputable and so the burden of F
showing that the offence was not committed would shift to the accused. The
normal presumption in criminal cases is that till it is proved to the contrary
the accused will be deemed to be innocent and that position is altered by
Section 21(1). After deletion of clauses (c) and (d) by Act 43 of 1993 the
statutory presumption under Section 21(1) will not apply to situations where G
a confession is made by a co-accused that the accused had committed the
·.~ offence (clause (c)) or where the accused himself made a confession of the
offence to any person other than a police officer (clause (d)) and the normal
rule of presumption of innocence of the accused will apply. What was in the
realm of 'as proved' has after the amendment become only substantive evidence
admissible as against the co-accused. [414-G-H; 415-A) H
60 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 7.3. In view of the use of the expression 'shall presume' in Section
21 (1) of the TADA Act, the confession of one accused as against the other
co-accused cannot be said to be 'substantive evidence'; such a confession will
be regarded as proof of the fact that the accused had committed such offence
unless the contrary is proved. 'Substantive evidence' of a fact by itself does
B not amount to 'proof of that fact'. Ther~ is no presumption in law that
substantive evidence of a fact has to be treated as proof of that fact.
(41S..E-F]
7.4. After the amendment of Section 21(1), the confession of an accused
recorded by the police officer under Section 15(1) of the TADA Act is in the
same position as that recorded by a Magistrate under Section 164 Cr.P.C.
.. c and that it cannot be placed on a higher pedestal in regard to its evidential
value. If that be so, in a trial under the TADA Act when there are two
categories of confessions - one a judicial confession recorded by a Magistrate
under Section 164 Cr.P.C. and the other by a police officer under Section
15(1) of the TADA Act, the court will have to give the same evidential value
D to such confesslons as against the co-accused. (415-G-H)
7.5. If the expression 'substantive evidence' is understood in the sense
of evidence of a fact in issue or a relevant fact and not proof of what it
contains and that it has to be evaluated by the. Court like any other category
of ev!dence no difficulty arises. The difficulty will, however, arise, if
E 'substantive evidence' is equated with the position flowing from the application ~
of legislative mandate by incorporating 'shall presume' as that will nullify
the effect of legal presumption in Section 21(1) of the TADA Act. Even if
confession of an accused as against co-accused tried with accused i~ the
same case is treated 'substaJ!tive evidence' understood in the limited sense
of fact in issue or relevant fact~ ihe rule· of prudence requires that the court
F should examine the same with great care. J416-A-B]
7.6. The evidence of confession of co-accused is not required to be
given on oath, nor is given in the presence of the accused, and its veracity
cannot be tested by cross-examination. Though the evidence of an accomplice
G is free from these shortcomings yet an accomplice is a person who having
taken part in the commission of offence, to save himself, betrayed his former
associates and placed himself on a safer plank - 'a position in which he can
hardly fail to have a strong bias in favour of the prosecution' the position
of the accused who has given confessional statement implicating a co-accused
is that he has placed himself on the same plank and thus he sinks or sails
H alo,.Q1WVitb the co-allcused on the basis of his confession. For these reasons,
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI 61
in so far as use of confession of an accused against a co-accused is concerned, A
rule of prudence cautions the judicial discretion that it cannot be relied upon
unless corroborated generally by other evidence on record. [416-F-GJ
Conviction:
8. The conviction of all the appellants recorded by the Designated B
Court for offences under the TADA Act and also the conviction of A-4, A-
5, A-6, A-7, A-8, A-11, A-12, A-13, A-14, A-15, A-17, A-19, A-20, A-21, A-
22, A-23, A-24, A-25 and A-26 for the offences under Section 120-B read
with Section 302 IPC are set aside. The conviction of A-1, A-2, A-3, A-9, A-
10, A-16 and A-18 of offences under Section 120-B read with Section 302
IPC is confirmed. [423-H; 424-AI C
Sentence:
9.1. The death sentence of A-1, A-2, A-3, and A-18 is confirmed.
However it is not a fit case to confirm the death sentence awarded to A-9,
A-10 and A-16(Ravichandran) and their deatl• sentence is commuted to life D
imprisonment. [424-B-CJ
9.2. On the death sentence of A-1, highlighting the mitigating
circumstances, it was pleaded that she is a woman and is mother of a small
girl who was born during the period of her confinement in jail, she is very
young; she has also subsequently regretted her act and her participation was E
the result of indoctrination by A-3 and that she did not play any major role.
These are indisputably the mitigating circumstances. Surely in our culture
a woman has to be treated with beneficence and kindness. But then in this
case the person who opted to become a human bomb was a woman. Suba who
gave moral support to sacrifice her life on the anvil of some ideology and to F
end up by annihilating others lives was also a woman. About the role of A-
l, it is not a case where she was caught up in a sudden situation and become
a mute comrade, the mind not towing the body. It was indeed the other way
round. On her own saying she had developed a strong feeling against Rajiv
Gandhi and decided that a lesson should be taught for the mass killings and G
rapes in Sri Lanka by IPKF. She admitted that she was mentally prepared
by Sivarasan, Murugan, Thanu and Suba for any kind of retaliatory action
including killing of leaders. Even on May 2, 1991, she felt that the said
persons were going to assassinate the leaders and she voluntarily participated
thereafter and attended the meeting addressed by V.P. Singh on the night of
7th May. 1991 in Madras. She had never been free from the feeling that H
62 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Sivarasan, Murugan, Thanu and Suba had come for a dangerous mission.
Before leaving for Sriperambudur she was aware of the fact that Thanu was
concealing an apparatus inside her dress. Nonetheless she went along with
Suba and Thanu to provide cover to them as planned by Sivarasan for which
she had already agreed earlier. Without her providing cover to Thanu and
B Suba, perhaps they would not have the confidence for attending the meeting
including the fateful meeting. She was actually present at the scene of
occurrence along the Thanu and Suba when Thanu exploded herself as a
human bomb as a result of which Shri Raj iv Gandhi and 18 other persons
died and 43 persons were seriously injured which included police officers
and innocent persons. The facts on record strongly suggest her participation
C was not the result of helplessness but a well designed action with her free
will to make her part of the contribution to the unholy plan and wicked
conspiracy. [420-H; 421-A-C; 422-A-D]
9.3. A crime committed on Indian soil against the popular national .,.
leader, a former Prime Minister of India, for a political decision taken by
D him in his capacity as the head of the executive and which met with the
approval of the Parliament, by persons running political organisation in a
foreign country and their agents in concert with some Indians for the reason
that it did not suit their political objectives and of their organisation, cannot
but be a 'rarest of the rare' case. In such a case the part played by A-1 is
E a canJid participation in the crime of conspiracy to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi
who was himself a young popular leader so much loved and respected by his
fellow citizens. The conspirators including A-1 had nothing personal against
him but he was targeted for the political decision taken by him as the Prime
Minister of India. A-1 played her part in execution of the conspiracy which
resulted in the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi and death of many police
F officers and innocent citizens including a small girl. For a person like A-
l, taking into consideration all the mitigating circumstances, there is no
room for any leniency, kindness and beneficence. Once A-1 is found to fall
in the rarest of the rare case, declining to confirm the death sentence will
stultify the course of law and justice. Thus, there is no alternative but to
G confirm the death sentence awarded by the Designated Court to A-1.
[419-D-E; 421-A-C; 422-E~H; 423-A]
Bachan Singh v. State of Punjab, AIR (1980) SC 989, Machni Singh
& Ors. v. State of Punjab, [1983] 3 SCR 413; Kehar Singh & Ors. v. State
(Delhi Administration), [1988) 3 SCC 609 and Mahesh v. State of Madhya
H Pradesh, [1987] 3 sec 80, relied on.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.) 63
CRIMINAL APPELLATE JURISDICTION : Death Reference case A
No. 1 of 1998 (@ D. No. 1151 of 1998) Etc.
(Under Section 366 Criminal Procedure Code).
,.
Altaf Ahmed, Additional Solicitor General, N. Natarajan, S. Siva
Subramaniam, Jacob Deniel, Mariaputham, Romy Chacko, S.A. Matto, Ms. B
Meenakshi Arora, A.D. N. Rao, P. Parmeshwaran, N. Chandrasekharan, S.
Duraisamy, T. Ramadass, Ilangovan, Sunder Mohan, B. Gopi Krishna Jai
Srilank, K. Vijay Kumar, V. Rama Subramaniam, T. Raja, K. Thennan and D.K.
Singh for the appearing parties.
The following Judgments/Order of the Court were delivered : c
THOMAS, J. Rajiv Gandhi, a former Prime Minister of India was
assassinated on 21-5-1991 at a place called Sriperumpudur in Tamil Nadu.
The assassin was an adolescent girl named Thanu who was made into a
human bomb and she got herself exploded at 10.19 P.M. at very close
proximity to the viisiting former Prime Minister. In a trice the life of Rajiv D
Gandhi was snuffed out and his body was smashed into smithereens. As for
the assassin nothing except a few pieces of charred limbs and her sundered
head were left behind. In the explosion lives of 18 others also got
extinguished. Investigation pointed to a minutely orchestrated cabal,
masterminded by some conspirators to extirpate the form.er Prime Minister E
from this terrestrial terrain. In the final charge-sheet made by the Central
Bureau of Investigation (CBI) all the 26 appellants now before us, were
arraigned as members of the conspiracy which targeted, inter alia, Rajiv
Gandhi. The Special Judge who tried the case found all the 26 appellants
guilty of various offences charged, the gravamen of them being section 302
read with Section 120-B IPC. All of them were hence convicted of those F
offences and all of them were sentenced to death.
These appeals by right are under Section 19 of the Terrorists and
Disruptive Activities (Prevention) Act (TADA for short). The Special Judge
submitted the records to this Court for confjrmation of the death sentence. G
We heard all the above matters together at great length, perhaps the longest
heard criminal appeal in this country. Shri Altaf Ahmad, Additional Solicitor
General who was assisted by a team of Advocates argued the prosecution
side adroitly and with great dedication. The accused's side was represented
by Shri N. Natarajan, Senior Counsel who was assisted by array of counsel
with meticulous preparation and admirable resorcefulness. H
! /
<
64 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A We were verily benefited by the remarkable contribution made by the
counsel for both sides. We record our uninhibited thanks to them.
We may narrate, as briefly as possible, the events which preceded and
succeeded the assassination as they would unfurl the conspectus of the case.
The genesis can be traced to a movement which burgeoned in Sri Lanka for
B ventilating the grievances of the people of Tamil origin and for making
certain demands for the Tamil speaking people of the island. Under the
leadership of one Veluppillai Piribhakaran, a militant oganisation called
"Liberation Tigers of Tamil Eelam" (hereinafter referred to as 'LTTE' as the
abbreviation) came to existence in the island. When the movement became
C belligerent the Government of Sri Lanka adopted sterner measures to curb
their activities. Eventually a series of confrontations took place between the
Goverment of Sri Lanka and the activists of L TTE.
When Sri Lankan Government found it difficult to meet the situation by
themselves, the Government sought assistance from Government of India for
D tackling the problem. This was reciprocated by the Government of India. Some
parleys took place between the diplomats of both nations in 1987. The President
of Sri Lanka (Mr. Jayawardhane) and the Prime Minister of India (Mr. Rajiv
Gandhi) met together at New Delhi and Velluppillai Piribhakaran was also
invited to be involved. An accord was signed by the aforesaid three persons
by which Indian Government agreed, inter alia, to form a cadre called Indian
E Peace Keeping Force (IPKF for short). One of the tasks assigned to the force
was to disarm LTTE militants. Pursuant to the terms of the accord Government
of India despatched large number of IPKF personnel to Sri Lanka. While
discharging their duties the IPKF committed many excesses which became
inhuman conduct towards the followers of LTTE.
F Consequently hostility developed in the minds of LTTE cadre towards
IPK Force. To register their protest against such excesses one of the LTTE
hardcore a~tivists by name dileepan undertook a fast and he succumbed to
it after a few days.
G Skirmishes became rampant between members of the IPK Force and
LTTE activits. In October 1987, a vessel carrying 17 LTTE functionaries was
intercepted by the Sri Lankan navy while patrolling on the high seas and the
passengers were held captives. Leaders of LTTE made a bid to save them by
appealing to the Indian Government to intervene, but there was no response.
12 out of 17 captives committed suicide by consuming Pottasium cyanide.
H There was counter attack on IPK Force when LTIE commands captured a
I
I
STA·TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.J 65
_ship carrying provisions for the army, and in the encou.nter which ensued I I A
Jndian soldiers were killed.
In the meanwhile one Varadaraja Perumal who was an accredited
leader of a rival organisation called Eelam Peoples Revolutionary Liberation
Front (EPRLE) got elected from the Northern Zone as a follow-up step of the
terms of Sri Lanka-India Accord to which reference was made above. Later B
the Indian Government under the leadership of Raj iv Gandhi agreed for making
a gradual deinduction of IPk Force from Sri Lanka.
In the general election which was held in I 989, a new Government
headed by Sri V.P. Singh as Prime Minister came to power in India. The C
new Government accelerated the process of deinduction of IPK Force.
However the said Government did not last long and another Government
with Sri. K. Chandrashekhar as Prime Minister assumed office. That
Government too did not last long and the political changes in India reached
a stage when the Lok Sabha was dissolved and the President of India issued
a notification for fresh election. Rajiv Gandhi started campaigning for the D
Congress (I) Party. He made his views public when a correspondent of Amrit
Bazar Patrika interviewed him which was published in the Sunday Magzine
of the newspaper on the 12th and 19th of August. 1990. The pith of the
interview, concerning Sri Lankan policy, was that Rajiv Gandhi did not
favour withdrawal of the IPK Force from Sri Lanka and he was critical of the
approach made by V.P. Singh Government towards Sri Lanka. E
In the election manifesto published by Congress (I) for the ensuing
general election the party reiterated its commitment to the India-Sri Lanka
agreement of July 1987 as the basis for the settlement of outstanding issues
relating to the Tamil population of Sri Lanka, and assured to ensure the F
territorial integrity of Sri Lanka.
The events which took place subsequent thereto were so intertwined
with the above narrated political developments that this case cannot be
understood without etching the afore-presented backdrop. We may now
proceed to describe the prosecution case. G
A criminal conspiracy was hatched and developed by the hardcore
LTTE cadre which spread over a long period of 6 years commencing from July
6, .1987 and stretching over till May 1992. The main objects of the conspiracy
were: (l) to carry out acts of terrorism and disruptive activities in Tamil Nadu
and other places in India during the course of which to assassinate Rajiv H
66 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Gandhi and others, (2) to cause disappearance of evidence thereof, (3) to
harbour all the conspirators living in India and (4) to escape from being
apprehended and to screen all those who were involved in the conspiracy
from legal consequences.
As a follow-up step of the conspiracy, during the first half of its period
B LTTE commandos arrived on the Indian shore in different batches. The first
batch arrived on 12-9-1990 which consisted of Perumal Vijayan (12th accused)
and his wife Selvaluxmi (13th accused) and Bhaskaran (14th accused). They
were seen off at Jaffna in Sri Lanka by one of the top ranking hardcore LTTE
leader by name Sivarasan.
c It is appropriate to mention now itself that the said Sivarasan would
have been one of the most seriously involved accused in this case, but he
is not alive now as he abruptly ended his life when he was sure of being
nabbed by the police. Among the conspirations nobody else seems to have
played a greater role on the Indian soil than what Sivarasan had played.
D Sivarasan reached India sometime in December 1990 and in collaboration with
those who arrived in the first batch he managed to secure a house buiding
in a locality called kodangiyoor at Madras.
The next batch consisted of Robert Payas (9th accused), his wife and
sisters and Jayakumar (10th accused) together with his wife Shanthi (I Ith
E accused). They arrived in India in September 1990. They took another house
on rent at a more secluded locaiity in kodangiyoor as suggested by Sivarasan
who too started residing therein. The third batch consisting of Ravichandram
(16th accused) and Suseendram (17th accused) came to India on December
17, 1990. Murugan (3rd accused) reached India in January 1991 and Radhayya
(7th accused) and Chandralekha@ Athirai @ Guari (18th accused) reached
F India in April 1991. In the meantime two persons, Arivu (18th accused) and
In1mborai (19th accused) went back to Sri Lanka in the company of another
important LTIE activists called Baby Subramaniam. They collected instructions
from Veluppillai Piribhakaran. Sivarasan was huttling betweeen India and Sri
Lanka quite often during the above period.
G The final arrivals were the most dedicated hardcore LTTE commandos
who were brought on the Indian soil by Sivarasan on 1st May, 199 I. That
batch consisted of the grit Thanu (who offerd herself to become the human
bomb) and her close friend Suba besides Santhan (2nd accused) Shankar (4th
accused), Vijayanandan (5th accused) and Sivaruban@ Ruban (6th accused).
H They were seen off at Sri Lanka by a man called Pottu Omman (who was
j
'
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 67
described as chief of intelligence wing of LTTE). A
The targets of the conspiracy, according to the prosecution, were Fort
St. George at Madras (which houses the Government Secretariat of Tamil
Nadu and a lot of important State Government buildings), Tamil Nadu Police
Headquarters and other police stations, Vellore Fort (in which the Central Jail
is situate) Krishna Raja Sagar Dam (Karnataka) Vidhan Soudha at Bangalore. B
Among the persons the targets were Rajiv Gandhi, Varadaraja Perumal and
c~rtain other unspecified but identified personage.
Pursuant to the scheme of the conspirators, photos of Fort St. George,
Madras Police Headquarters and a few other police stations were taken and
forwarded them to the top leaders of LTTE at Sri Lanka. A sketch of Vellore C
Fort was drawn up which too was despatched to the island.
Sivarasan sheltered Suba and Thanu for a few days in the house of
Jayakumar (A- l 0) and shifted them to the house of Vijayan (A-12). As
instructed by Sivarasan a wireless set was installed in the house of Vijayan
(A-12) and fitted it with operational facilities as station No. 910. Another D
wireless set was installed in the house of Robert Payas (A-9). In October 1990,
a house was taken on rent by Nalini (A-1) at High Court Colony, Villivakkom,
Madras, Murugan (A-3) Suba and Thanu used to see Nalini and Sivarasan.
In March 1991, another house was taken on rent by Rangan (A-24) at Park
Avem..e, Madras and one more house was taken by him at Bangalore. Both E
houses were taken on rent as per the instructions given by Sivarasan.
When information reached that Rajiv Gandhi was addressing a meeting
at Marina Beach, Madras on 18-4-1991 four persons-Nalini (A-1), Murugan
(A-3), Subha Sundaram (A-22) and one Haribabu went to the meeting place.
The conspirators thought of conducting a trial for the purpose of assassinating F
Rajiv Gandhi. When they got information that V.P. Singh, a former Prime
Minister, 'J8-S addressing a meeting at Madras on 7th May, 1991 Sivarasan
took Suba and Thanu to that place (Nandanam, in Madras), Nalini (A-1),
Murugan (A-3) and Ari"u (Perarivalan) and Haribabu also accompanied them.
The idea was to give advance training to Suba and Thanu as to how to go G
near a former Prime Minister V.P. Singh arrived at the meeting place only
during the wee hours of 8th May, 1991. Before V.P. Singh could address the
gathering, Nalini (A-1), Thanu and Suba made a bid to garland the visiting
former Prime Minister on the rostrum of the meeting. The success of the
aforesaid trial emboldened Suba and Thanu and they on 9th May, 1991
conveyed their confidence in achieving the target to Akila who was Deputy H
68 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Chief of intelligence wing of LTIE. (Akila was also put in charge of the
Women Wing of the organisation).
With the success they felt achieved in the trial run the main conspirators
started acting swiftly. On 11-5-1991, Nalini (A-1) took Suba and Thanu to a
tailoring shop and purchased some clothes including a Salwar-Kameez:On 17-
B 5-1991, Sivarasan and Santhan (A-2) sent Sivaruban (A-6) to Jaipur to find
out a hide-out for the conspirators and to take the some on rent under a
pseudonymous name.
The tour programme of Rajiv Gandhi was published in the local
C newspapers on 19-5-199 l and then Sivarasan came to know that Rajiv Gandhi
would address a meeting at Sriperumpudur on 21st May, 1991. Sivarasan
determined not to miss that oportunity. He ascertained all about Sriperumpudur
from Nalini (A- I) and then he told Nalini that the target was only Raj iv
Gandhi.
D On 20-5-1991, Arivu (A-18) purchased a 9-Watt golden power battery
from a shop. Sivarasan deputed Kanagasabapathy (A-7) to gd to Delhi to fix
up a house as a hide out to be used during the days after accomplishing the
target. Sivarasan confabulated with Nalini (A-1), Murugan (A-3), Aruvu (A-
18) and Haribabu at the house of Jayakumar (A-IO). Sivarasan instructed
Nalini to take half a day's leave under some pretext or the other. Arivu (A-
E 18) and Bhagyanathan (A-20) procured a Kodak film and supplied it to
Haribabu who was a freelance photographer.
On 21-5-1991, Hairbabu bought a garland made of sandalwood
presumably for using it as a camouflage (for murdering Rajiv Gandhi). He
also secured a camera. Nalini (A-1) wangled leave from her immediate boss
F (she was working in a company as P.A. to the Managing Dirctor) l!nder the
pretext that she wanted to go to Kanchipuram for buying a saree .. Instead she
went to her mother's place. Padma (A-21) is her mother. Murugan (A-3) was
waiting for her and on his instruction Nalini rushed to her house at
Villivakkom (Madras). Sivarasan reached the house of Jayakumar (A-10) ancl
G he got armed himself with a pistol and then he proceeded to the house c>r-
Vijayan (A-12).
Sivarasan directed Suba and Thanu to get themselves ready for the final
event. Suba and Thanu entered into an inner room. Thanu was fitted with a
bomb on her person together with a battery and switch. The loosely stitched
H Salwar-Kameez which was purchased earlier was worn by Thanu and it helped
I
;
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 69
her to conceal the bomb and the other accessories there to. Sivarasan asked A
Vijayan (A-12) to fetch an auto-rickshaw.
The auto-rickshaw which Vijayan (A-12) brought was not taken close
to his house as Sivarasan had cautioned him in advance. He took Suba and
Thanu in the auto-rickshaw and dropped them in the house of Nalini (A-1 ).
Suba expressed gratitude of herself and her colleagues to Nalini (A-1) for the B
wholehearted participation made by her in the mission they had undertaken.
She then told Nalini that Thanu was going to create history by murdering
- Rajiv Gandhi. The three women went with Sivarasan to a nearby temple where
Thanu offered her last prayers. They then went to "P~'s Corner" (Which
is a starting place of many bus services at Madras). Haribabu was waiting
there with camera and garland.
C
All the 5 proceeded to Sriperumpudur by bus. After reaching there they
waited for the arival of RajivGandhi. Sivarasan instructed Nalini (A-1) to
provide necessary cover to Suba and Thanu so that their identity as Sri
Lankan girls would not be disclosed due to linguistic accent. Sivarasan D
further instructed her to be with Suba and to escort her after assassination
to the spot where Indira Gandhi's statue is situate and to wait there for 10
minutes for Sivarasan to reach.
Nalini (A-1), Suba and Thanu first sat in the enclosure earmarked for E
ladies at the meeting place at Sriperumpudur. As the time of arrival of Raj iv
Gandhi was nearing Sivarasan took Thanu alone from that place. He collected
the garland from Suba and escorted Thanu to go near the rostrum. Thanu
could reach near the red carpet where a little girl (kokila) and her mother
(Latha Kannan) were waiting to present a poem written by kokila on Rajiv
Gandhi. F
When Raj iv Gandhi arrived at the meeting place Nalini (A-1) and Suba
got out of the enclosure and moved away. Rajiv Gandhi went near the little
girl kokila. He would have either received the poem or was about to receive
the same, and at that moment the hideous battery switch was clewed by the G
assassin herself. Suddenly the pawn' bomb got herself blown up as the
incendiary device exploded with a deadening sound. All human lives within
a certain radius were smashed to shreds. The head of a female, without its
torso, was seen flinging up in the air and rolling down. In a twinkle, 18 human
lives were turned into fragments of flesh among which included the former
Prime Minister of India Raj iv Gandhi and his personal security men, besides H
I
70 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Thanu and Haribabu. Many others who sustained injuries in t11e expl:bsion,
however, survived. /
Thus the conspirators perpetrated their prime target achievement at
10.19 P.M. on 21-5-1991 at Sriperumpudur in Tamil Nadu.
B After hearing the sound of explosion Nalini (A-1) and Suba ran across
and reached Indira Gandhi statue, Sivarasan joined them without delay. He
confirmed to them that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered and conveyed that their
comrade Haribabu was also killed in the blast. Then they proceeded to a
nearby house, took water therefrom and then escaped in an auto-rickshaw.
C They reached the house of Jayakumar (A-10).
Sivarasan transmitted wireless message to the LTTE supremo in Sri
Lanka regarding the killing to Rajiv Gandhi. Pottu Omman, the chief of
intelligence of LTTE confirmed receipt of the message and in reply sent
certain queries.
D
The next phase of activities of the conspirators consisted of attempts
to abscond, to screen the offenders and to destroy the evidence regarding
conspiracy. .
On 24-5:1991 the newspapers published a photograph ofThanu holding
E a garland in her hand at Sriperumpudur in the company of a few other females
waiting for the arrival of Rajiv Gandhi. On seeing it Pottu Omman sent a
wireless query to Sivarasan whether Thanu was identifiable in the photo.
Sivarasan , Suba, Nalini (A-1 ), her husband Murugan (A-3) and mother Padma
(A-21) proceeded to Tirupati to offer thanks-giving worship to the Lord, and
they returned Madras on the next day. Sivarasan thereafter moved from place
F to place and Suba was shifted to different houses.
In the first week of June 1991, Sivarasan felt that he was within the
penumbra of suspicion of the police. Thereupon he entrusted the remaining
work to be carried out by Murugan (A-3). Though Sivarasan advised Nalini
G to escape to Sri Lanka she did not do so for practical reasons known to her.
She and her husband Murugan (A-3) again proceeded toTirupati on 9-6-1991
in cognito. Murugan got his head tonsured by way of redeeming a vow.
By the midd1e of June, photographs of Nalini (A- I) and Suba appeared
in the newspapers. Sivarasan kept Pottu Ommaninformed of the developments
H in India through wireless transmissions.
f'
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 71
On 11-6-1991 Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Padma (A-21) were arrested by A
the police. Three days later Nalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3) were arrested.
The said development was communicated by Sivarasan to the LTTE
Headquarters at Sri Lanka and thereafter he in the company of Suba and
Dhanasekaran (A-23), Rangan (A-24) and Vicky (A-25) and one LTIE activist
by name Nehru had skulked to Bangalore and concealed themselves in a
house at Indira Nagar. Irumborai (A-19) was already accommodated in that B
house. On 16-8-1991 they shifted to another house situated at Kananakuntte
in Bangalore.
The police got some scent regarding the above hide-out and they
rushed to that place. But by the time the police could trace them out, Sivarasan, C
Suba, Nehru and Amman and other LTTE activists, who too were hiding in
the same house, ended their lives by committing suicide. The remaining
accused were arrested on different days at different places.
On completion of the investigation the CBI laid charge-sheet against all
the 26 appellants besides Veluppillai Piribhakaran (the Supremo of LTTE), D
Pottu Omman (the chief of intelligence wing of LTIE) and Akila (Deputy Chief
of intelligence) for various offences including the main offence under Section
302 read with Section 120 and Sections 3 & 4 of the TADA. In the charge-
sheet names of 12 other persons were also mentioned as co-conspirators.
Among them two had died at the spot (Thanu and Haribabu) and the remaini?lg E
10 persons died subsequently. Their names are: (i) Sivarasan@ Raghuban (2)
Suba@Nitya@Mallika (3) Nehru @Nero (4) Suresh Master (5) Omman@
Gangai Kumar (6) Driver Anna@ Keerthy (7) Jamuna@ Jamila (8) Shanmugham
(9) Trichy Santhan@ Gundu Santhan (10) Dixon.
All steps taken to apprehend three of the main accused ( 1) Veluppillai F
Piribhakaran (2) Pottu Omman and (3) Akita did not succeed and hence they
were proclaimed as absconding offenders. Remaining 26 persons (who are
appellants before us ) were charged for offences under Section 302 and
Sections 326, 201, 212 and 316 read with Section 120-B ofIPC; Section 3 sub-
section either (2) or (3) or (4) of the TADA. Ravichandran (A-16) and G
Suseendran (A-17) were, in addition, charged under Section 5 of the TADA.
Less serious offences under certain provisions of Explosive Substanc,e Act,
Arms Act, Passport Act, Foreigners Act and Wireless Telegraphy Act were
indicted on a few accused. (It is not necessacy to pinpoint the different
offences mentioned in the charge-sheet against each accused as the same
shall be referred to when we consider the liability of each accused. H
72 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
...,..;...
A The special Judge, after a marathon trial, convicted all the 26 accuseq
of all the· main offences charged against each of them. He sentenced all of
them to the extreme penalty under law (i.e. death) for the principal offence
under Section 302 read with Section 120-B IPC. In addition thereto A-1 was
again sentenced to death under Section (3) (I) (ii) of the TADA. Ravichandran
(A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) were further convicted under Section.5 of
B TAI?A and were sentenced to imprisonJ!lent for life. For other offence~ of ~
which the accused were convicted the trial court awarded sentences of lesser
terms of imprisonment.
Before we proceed to discuss the evidence relating to the main offence
c under section 302 re.ad with section 120-B of tPC it would be advantageous
to consider whether prosecution could sustain offences under TADA (except
the offence under Section ·5 thereof which was fastened only against
Ravichandran (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) as that can be dealt with
separately).
D To constitute any offence under sub-section (2) or sub-section (3) of
Section 3 of TADA the accused should have either committed a terrorist act
or have done something concerning a terrorist act which is sine qua non for
convicting the accused under either of the sub-sections. If terrorist act is
absent in the perpetration of any crime it may still amount to certain offences
E under the ordinary law for which there is procedure and penalty already
prescribed by law. But if any such crime should be dealt with under TADA
it must be inter-linked with "terrorist act" as defined thereunder. .....
"Terrorist act" is defined is Section 2(l)(h) of the TADA, by giving "the
meaning assigned to it in sub-section (1) of Section 3" and the expression
F "terrorist" is mandated to be construed accordingly. .
"-
It is therefore necessary to look at Section 3(1) more closely. We may
extract the first three sub-sections of Section 3:
(I) Whoever with intent to overawe the Government as by law
G
established or to strike terror in people or any section of the people or to ~
'
alienate any section of the people or to adversely affect the harmony amongst,
different sections of the people does any act or thing by using bombs,
dynamite or other explosive substances or. inflammable substances or fire-
/"--
arms or other lethal weapons or poisons or noxious gases or other chemicals
t
H or by any other substances (whether biological or otherwise) of a hazardous ~
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 73
nature in such a manner as to cause, or as is likely to cause, death of, or A
injuries to, any person or persons or loss of, or damage to, or destruction of,
property or disruption of any supplies or services essential to the life of the
community, or detains any person and threatens to kill or injure such person
in order to compel the Government or any other person to do or abstain from
doing any act, commits a terrorist act. ·
B
(2) Whoever commits a terrorist act, shall,-
(i) if such act has resulted in the death of any person, be punishable
with death or imprisonment for life and shall be liable to fine;
(ii) In any other case, be punishable with imprisonment for a term which C
shall not be less ~han five years but which may extend to imprisonment for
life and shall also be liable to fine.
(3) Whoever conspires or attempts to commit, or advocates, abets,
advises or incites or knowingly facilitates the commission of, a terrorist act D
or any act preparatory to a terrorist act, shall be punishable with imprisonment
for a term which shall not be less than five years but which may extend to
imprisonment for life and shall also be liable to fine.
A reading of the first sub-section shows that the person who does any
act by using any of the substances enumerated in the sub-section in any E
such manner as are specified in the sub-section, cannot be said to commit a
terrorist act unless the act is done "with intent" to do any of the four things
: (l) to overawe the Government as by law established; or (2) to strike terror
in people or any section of the people; or (3) to alienate any section of the
people; or (4) to adversely affect the harmony amongst different sections of F
the people.
When the law requires that the act should have been done "with intent"
to cause any of the above four effects such requirement would be satisfied
only if the dominant intention of the doer is to cause the aforesaid effect. It
is not enough that the act resulted in any of the four consequences. G
It must be recapitulated now that the constitutional validity of section
3 of TADA was challenged in this Court and a Five-Judge Bench has upheld
the provisions in Kartar Singh v. State of Punjab, [1994] 3 SCC 569 by
striking a note of caution that since provisions of TADA tend to be very
harsh and drastic containing stringent provisions they must be strictly H
(
74 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A construed. The Bench approved the observations made by Ahmadi, J (as the
lear!_led Chief Justice then was) in Niranjan Singh Karam Singh Punjabi v.
Jitendra Bhimraj Bijaya & Ors., [ 1990] 4 SCC 76.
"Therefore, when a law visits a person with serious penal consequences
extra care must be taken to ensure that those whom the legislature did not
B intend to be covered by the express language of the statute are not roped
in by stretching the language of the law." (Para 8)
Dealing with the facts of that case where the accused was alleged to
have killed one Raju and another Keshav for gaining supremacy in the under-
C world this Court has stated that "a mere statement to the effect that the show
of such violence would create terror or fear in the minds of the people and
none would dare to oppose them cannot constitute an offence under Section
3(1) of the Act" and then observed thus:
"The consequence of such violence is bound to cause panic and fear;
D but the intention of committing the crime cannot be said to be to strike terror
in the people or any section of the people."
A Two-Judg~ Bench of this Court has considered the distincition between
the act done with the requisite intent and another act which had only ensued
such consequences. In Hitendra Vishnu Thakur & Ors. v. State of Maharashtra
E & Ors., [1984] 4 SCC 602 Dr. Anand, J (as the learned Chief Justice then was)
has stated thus:
"Thus unless the act complained of falls strictly within the latter and
spirit of Section 3(1) of TADA and is committed with the intention as envisaged
by that section by means of the weapons etc. as are enumerated therein with
F the motive as postulated thereby, an accused cannot be tried or convicted for
an offence under Section 3(1) ofTADA." (Para 11)
The further reasoning contained in the Judgment is the following :
G "Likewise if it is only as a consequence of the criminal act that fear,
terror or/and panic is caused but the intention of committing the particular
crime cannot be said to be the one strictly envisaged by Section 3(1), it would __..,
be impermissible to try or convict and punish an accused under TADA. The
comission of the crime with the intention to achieve the result as envisaged
by the section and not merely where the consequence of the crime committed
H by the accused create that result, would attract the provisions of Section 3(1)
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 75
of TADA. Thus, if for example a person goes on a shooting spree and kills A
a number of persons, it is bound to create terror and panic in the locality but
if it was not committed with the requisite intention as contemplated by the
- section, the offence would not attract Section 3(1) of TADA." (para 11)
The Bench on the aforesaid reasoning, concluded thus:
B
"Thus, the true ambit and scope of Section 3(1) is that no convfction
under Section 3( 1) of TADA can be recorded unless the evidence led by the
prosecution establishes that the offence was committed with the intention as
-- envisaged by Section 3(1) by means of the weapons etc. as enumerated in
the section and was· committed with the motive as postulated by the said
section. Even at the cost of repetition, we may say that where it is only the
C
consequence of the ~riminal act of an accused that terror, fear or panic is
caused, but the crime was not committed with the intention as envisaged by
Section 3(1) to achieve the objective as envisaged by the section, an accused
should not be convicted for an offence under Section 3(1) of TADA."
D
(emphasis supplied)
(para 15)
Two other decisions rendered by a Two-Judge Bench of this Court were
cited before us. In Girdhari Parmanand Vadhava v. State of Maharashtra, E
[ 1996] 11 sec 179 it has been pointed out that the intention of the wrong doer
can be inferred from the circumstances. After referring to the case law i.e.
Hitendra Vishnu Thakur (supra) the Bench had held that "terrorist activity
is not confined to unlawful activity or crime committed against an individual
or individuals but it aims at bringing about terror in the minds of people or
section of people disturbing public order, public peace and tranquillity, social F
and communal harmony, disturbing or destablising public administration and
threatening security and integrity of the country. In the instant case, the
intention to strike terror in the minds of the people can be reasonably inferred
because Birju declared such intention in on uncertain terms by indicating that
Vaibhav.should be killed in order to St'.nd the message to the people in the G
locality that if the demand of Birju and his associates was not met, extreme
consequence of killing of an innocent person would be resorted to."
In Mohd. Iqbal M Shaikh & Ors. v. State of Maharashtra, [1998] 4 SCC
494 the same combination of learned Judges reiterated the principle by reference
to Hitendra Vishnu Thakur and inferred from the facts of the case that the H
76 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
.,
A offence fell under Section 3 of TADA.
Thus the legal position remains unaltered that the crucial postulate for
judging whether the offence is a terrorist act falling under TADA or not is
whether it was done with the intent to overawe the Govenment as by law
established or to strike terror in the people etc.
B
Learned Additional Solicitor General endeavoured to show that the
intention of the conspirators'was to overawe the Government of India. His
contention w'as that assassination of Raj iv Gandhi was a follow up action for
restraining the Government from proceeding with the implementation of India-
C Sri Lanka Accord. In ~ther words, the focus of the conspirators was the
Government of India and Ra,jiv Gandhi was targeted to deter that focal point,
according to learned Additional Solicitor General. This contention can be
examined by a reference to the evidence in this case.
It is true, LTTE leaders were bitterly critical of"India-Sri Lanka Accord"
D which was signed on 22-7-1987. Any one who criticised the policy of a
Government could not be dubbed as a terrorist unless he had done any of
the acts enumerated with the object of detering the Government from doing
anything or to refrain from doing anything.
Veluppillai Piribhakaran addressed a meeting on 4-8-1987, the text of the
E speech was published which is marked in this case as Ext. 354. In the said
speech he used strong language to criticise "India-Sri Lanka Accord" and the
manner in which it was made. But no word of hatred was expressed towards
the Government of India though he aired his opposition towards Sri Lankan
Government which he described as "Sinhala recist government". He also
F spoke bitterly against the Sri Lankan Tamil leaders who supported the Accord.
About the Indian Government and its Prime Minister the LTTE supremo said
the following:
"The Indian Prime Minister offered me certain assurances. He offered
a guarantee for the safety and protection of our people. I do have faith in
G the straightforwardness of the Indi~n Prime Minister and I do have faith in
his assurances. We do believe that India will not allow the racist Sri Lankan
State to take once again to the road of genocide against the Tamils. It is only
out of this faith that we decided to hand over our weapons to the Indian
peace keeping force."
H It must be remembered that political changes which occurred in India
STATE THROTJGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 77
thereafter had brought a new Government under the leadership of V.P. Singh A
as Prime Minister in 1989. The IPKF inducted into Sri Lanka was gradually
withdrawn in a phased manner, which process was commenced during the
Prime Ministership of Rajiv Gandhi himself and continued during the Prime
Ministership of V.P. Singh. The attitude of LTTE towards Government of
India, during the aforesaid period, can be seen from what their own official
publication "Voice of Tigers" had declared in its editorial column in the B
issue of the said journal dated 19-1-1990 (which is marked as Ext. 362). The
editorial reads as follows:
"In the meantime, the defeat of Raj iv Congress Party and the assumption
to power of the National Front alliance under Vishwanath Pratap Singh has C
given rise to a sense of relief and hope to the people of Tamil Eelam. The
LTTE has already indicated to the new Indian Government its desire to
improve and consolidate friendly ties with India. The new Indian leadership
responded positively according to Mr. Karunanidhi, the Tamil Nadu Chief
Minister, the role and responsibility of mediating with the Tamil Tigers. The
L TIE representatives who had four rounds of talks with the Tamil Nadu Chief D
Minister in Madras, are firmly convinced that the Tamil Nadu Governmertt and
the new Indain administration are favourably disposed to them and the V.P.
Singh's government will act in the interests of the Tamil speaking people by
creating appropriate conditions for the LTTE to come to political power in the
North-Eastern Province."
E
The above editorial is a strong piece of material for showing that LTTE
till then did not contemplate any action to overawe the Government of
India. Of course the top layer of LTIE did not conceal their ire against Raj iv
Gandhi who was then out of power.
In this context it is important to point out what Veluppillai Piribhakaran,
F
who went underground in Sri Lanka and resurfaced on 1-4-1990 after a
period of 32 months of disappearance had said. (The news about his re-
emergence was published in the newspaper-a copy of which had been marked
as Ext. 363). The LTTE supremo had told the newsmen then as follows:
G
"We are not against India the Indian people but against the former
leadership in India who is against the Tamil liberation struggle and the LTIE."
Nothing else is proved in the case either from the utterances of the top
brass LTTE or from any writings edited by them that anyone to them wanted
to strike fear in the Government either of Centre or of any State. H
78 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A From the aforesaid circumstances it is difficult for us to conclude that
the conspirators intended, at any time, to overawe the Government of India
as by law established.
Nor can we hold that the conspirators ever entertained an intention to
strike terror in people or any section thereof. The mere fact that their action
B resulted in the killing of 18 persons which would have struck great terror in
the people of India has been projected as evidence that they intended to
strike terror in people. We have no doubt that the aftermath to the carnage
at Sriperumpudur 'had bubbled up waves of shock and terror throughout
India. But there is absolutely no evidence that any one of the conspirators
C ever desired the death of any Indian other than Rajiv Gandhi. Among the
series of confessions made by a record number of accused in any single case,
as in this case, not even one of them has stated that anybody had the desire
or intention to murder one more person along with Rajiv Gandhi except
perhaps the murderer herself. Of course they should have anticipated that in
such a dastardly action more lives would be vulnerable to peril. But that is
D a different matter and we cannot attribute an intention of the conspirators
to kill anyone other than Rajiv Gandhi and the contemporaneous destruction
of the killer also.
Alternatively, even if Sivarasan and the top brass of LTTE knew that
. there was likelihood of more casualties that cannot be equated to a situation
E that they did it with an intention to strike terror in any section of the people
In view of the paucity of materials to prove that the conspirators
intended to overawe the Government of India or to strike terror in the people
of India we are unable to sustain the conviction of offences under Section
3 of TADA.
F
The next endearvour is to see whether the conspirators did any
"disruptive activities" so as to be caught in the dragnet or Section 4(1) of
TADA. The sub-section reads:
G "Whoever commits:. or conspires or attempts to commit or abets,
advocates, advises, or knowingly facilitates the commission of, any disruptive
activity or any act preparatory to a disruptive activity shall be punishable
with imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than five years but which
may extend to imprisonment for life and shall also be liable to fine."
H "Disruptive activity" is defined in sub-section (2). It is extracted below:
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.) 79
"For the purposes fo sub-section (1), 'disruptive activity' means any A
action taken, whether by act or by speech or through any other media or in
any other manner whatsoever,-
(i) which questions, disrupts or is intended to disrupt, whether directly
or indirectly, the sovereignty and territorial integrity of India; or
B
(ii) which is intended to bring about or supports any claim, whether
directly or indirectly, for the cession of any part of India or the secession of
any part of India from the Union."
..., An attempt was made to briri~ the case within the ambit of sub-section C
(3) of Section 4 of TADA on the strength of the assassination ofRajiv Gandhi
and also on the strength of death of a number of police personnel at
Sriperumpudur on the fateful night. Sub-section (3) reads thus:
"Without prejudice to the generality to the provisions of sub-section
(2), it is hereby declared that any action taken, whether by act or by speech D
or through any other media or in any other manner whatsoever, which-
(a) advocates, advises, suggests or incites; or
(b) predicts, prophesies or pronounces or otherwise expresses, in such
manner as to incite, advise, suggest or prompt, E
the killing or the destruction of any person bound by oath w1der the
Constitution to uphold the sovereignty and integrity of India or any public
servant shall be deemed to be a disruptive activity within the meaning of this
section."
F
The killing of a public servant or killing or any other person bound by
oath would be an offence under the Indian Penal Code. But it must be noted
that such killing, as such, is not a disruptive activity. Certain type of actions
which preceded such killing alone is regarded as a disruptive activity through
the legal fiction created by sub-section (3). Such actions include advocating, G
advising, suggesting, inciting, predicting, prophesying, pronouncing or
prompting the killing of such persons.
In other words, all the preceding actions directed positively towards
killing of such persons would amount to disruptive activity, but not the final
result namely, the act of killing of such person. H
,.
I
~
SUPREME COURT REPORTS [I 999'] ~ S.C.R.
A If there is any evidence, in this case, to show tha.t ~ny sµch preceding
act was perpetrated by any of the appellants towards killing o~,a~y police
officer who was killed at the place of occurrence it would, no douot; amount
to disruptive activity. But there is no such evidence that any such activity
was done for the purpose of killing any police personnel.
B However, there is plethora of evidence for establishing that all such
preceding activities were done by many among the accused .arrayed, for
killing Rajiv Gandhi. But unfortunately Rajiv Gandhi was not then "a
person bound by oath under the Constitution to uphold the sovereignty and
integrity of India". Even the Lok Sabha stood dissolved months prior to this
C incident and hence it cannot be found .that he was under an oath as a r
Member of Parliament.
The inevitable fall out of the above situation is that none of the
conspirators can be caught in the dragnet of sub-section (3) of Section 4 of
the TADA.
D
What remains to be considered for Section 4(1) of TADA is whether
any disruptive activity falling within the ambit of the definition in sub-
section (2) has been established. The attempt which prosecution has made
in that regard, is to show that the conspirators intended to disrupt the
sovereignty of India. To support the said contention, our attention was drawn
E to the confessional statement of A-3 (Murugan), A-18 (Arivu) and the
photographs proved as M.Os.256 to 259 which were seized from the bag of
A-3 (Murugan). The said items of evidence show that photos of Fort st.
George, Madras (Which houses the Government Secretariat of Tamil Nadu
and the Legislative Assembly and Legislative Council), Police Headquarters,
Central Jail within Vellore Fort etc. had been taken and despatched to the
F
LTTE top brass of Sri Lanka.
It is too much a strain to enter a finding, on such evidence, that the
above activities were unmistakably aimed at disrupting the soverignty of
India. The sketch of Vellore Fort (Which houses the Central Jail) was drawn
G up, most probably, for planning some operation to rescue the prisoners
(belonging to LTTE who have been interned therein). That of course would
be an offence but not an activity which falls within the purview of Section
4 of TADA.
We are, therefore, unable to sustain the conviction of appellants for
H offences under section 3 or 4 of TADA.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [TH,OMAS, J.] 81
Now we have to proceed to consider whether the prosecution has A
succeeded in establishing the remaining offences found against the appellants.
We may put on record the following concessions made by the learned
counsel for all the appellants at the Bar :
(I) Prosecution has successfully established that Rajiv Gandhi was B
assassinated at 10.19 P.M. on 21-5-1991 at Sriperumpudur by a girl named
Thanu who became a human bomb and got hllrself exploded in the same ·
event; and that altogether 18 persons, including the above two, died in the
said explosion.
(II) There is overwhelming evidence to show that assassination of Raj iv C
Gandhi was resulted from a conspiracy to finish him.
(III) It is also established by the prosecution beyond doubt that
Sivarasan @ Raghuvaran who was a top brass of LTTE was one of the
kingpins of the said conspiracy. D
We may also record at this stage that the two points which are seriously
disputed by the learned counsel for the appellants are the following: (1)
Assassination of Rajiv Gandhi was not the only focal point of the conspiracy.
(2) Appellants wee participants in the conspiracy.
E
In other words, the defence contended that the conspiracy was made
only to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi and that none of the appellants had
r-!- participated in the conspiracy.
/
For deciding the aforesaid major area of dispute, prosecution heavily
relies on the statement allegedly made by a number of appellants and recorded F
purportedly under Section 15 of TADA. (Such statements will, hereinafter, be
referred to, for convenience, as confessional statements of the accused). Such
confessional statements were recorded by the Superintendent of Police, CBI/
SPG who was deputed in the Special Team of Investigation. Every one of such
confessional statements has been signed by the pen.on who is shown as the G
maker thereof. Such confessional statement consists of inculpatory admissions,
narrations which are neither inculpatory nor exculpatory, and incriminating
roles attributed to other co-accused. It was not disputed before us that all
such confessional statements, if duly recorded, are admissible in evidence in
view of Section 15 of TADA. It is necessary to extract that Section which
reads thus: H
82 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A "15. Certain confessions made to police officers to be taken into
consideration.-{!) Notwithstanding anything in the Code or in the Indian
J;vidence Act, 1872 (I of 1872), but subject to the provisions of this sectiqn,
a confession made by a person before a police officer not lower in rank than
a Superintendent of Police and recorded by such police officer either in
B writing or on any mechanical device like cassettes, tapes or sound tracks
from out of which sounds or images can be reproduced, shall be admissible
in the trial of such person (or co-accused, abettor or conspirator) for an
offence under this Act or rules made thereunder.
(Provided that co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and tried
C in the same case together with the accused).
(2) The police officer shall, before recording any confession under sub-
section (1), explain to the person making it that he is not bound to make
a confession and that, if he does so, it may be used as evidence against him
and such police officer shall not record any such confession unless upon
D questioning the person making it, he has reason to believe that it is being
made voluntarily.
Learned counsel for the defence made a bid to exclude the confessional
statements from the purview of admissibility in this case on the premise that
no offence under TADA could be found against any of the accused and
E hence the confessional statements would wiggle into the ban of inadmissibility
and consequently it cannot be used for offences outside TADA.To butteress
up the said contention, learned counsel invited our attention to the following
observations made by a two-Judge Be~ch of this Court in Bilal Ahmed Kaloo
v. State ofA.P., [1997] 7 SCC 431 :
F "While dealing with the offences of which the appellant was convicted
there is no question of looking into the confessional statement attributed to
him, much less relying on it since he was acquitted of all offences under
TADA. Any confession made to a police officer is inadmissible in evidence
as for these offences and hence it is fairly conceded that the said ban would
G not wane off in respect of offences under the Penal Code merely because the
trial was held by the Designated Court for offences under TADA as well.
Hence the case against him would stand or fall depending on the other
evidence."
Shri Altaf Ahmed, learned Additional Solicitor General submitted that
H the above observations do not lay down the correct proposition of law and
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI (,THOMAS, J.] 83
it requires reconsideration, more so because the two-Judge Bench did not A
advert to Section 12 of TADA.That apart, the Bench adopted that view partly
because the counsel for respondents in that case had conceded to said
position. We are inclined fo consider the position afresh.
Section 12 of the TADA enables the Designated Court to jointly try, at
the same trial, any offence under TADA together with any other offence "with B
which the accused may be charged" as per the Code of Criminal Procedure.
Sub-section (2) thereof empowers the Designated Court to convict the accused,
in such a trial, of any offence "under any other law" if it is found by such
Designated Court in such trial that the accused is found guilty of such
offence. If the accused is acquitted of the offences under TADA in such a C
trial, but conviGted of the offence under any other law it does not mean that
there was only a trial for such other offence under any other law.
Section 15 of the TADA enables the confessional statement of an
accused made to a police officer specified therein to become admissible "in
the trial of such a person". It means, if there was a trial of any offence. under D
TADA together with any other offence under any other law, the admissibility
of the confessional statement would continue to hold good even if the
accused is acquitted under TADA offences.
The aforesaid implications of Section 12 vis-a-vis Section 15 of TADA
have not been acfv~rted to in Bilal Ahmed's case (supra). Hence the E
observations therein that "while dealing with the offences of which the
appellant was convicted there is no question of looking into the confessional
statement attributed to him, much Jess relying on it, since he was acquitted
of the offences under TADA" cannot be followed by us. The correct position
is that the confessional statement duly recorded under Section 15 of TADA
would continue to remain admissible as for the other offences under any other F
law which too were tried along withTADA offences, no matter that the
accused was acquitted of offences under TADA in that. trial.
While it is not disputed that a duly recorded confessional statement is
substantive evidence in a trial of offences under TADA as against the maker G
thereof, learned counsel for the defence contended that its use against the
co-accused (which was tried in the same case) is only for a limited purpose,
i.e. to be used for corroborating other evidence. In support of the contention
learned counsel relied on the decision of a two-Judge Bench of this Court in
Kalpanth Rai v. State, [ 1997] 8 SCC 732. The ratio of that decision, on this
. point, is that "a confession made admissible under Section 15 of TADA can H
84 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A be used as against a co-accused only in the same manner and subject to the
same conditions as stipulated in Section 30 of the Evidence Act."
Shri Altaf Ahmed, learned Additional Solicitor General pleaded for
reconsideration of the aforesaid legal position adumberated in the said decision
and contended that the non obstante limb in Section 15{1) of TADA
B ("notwithstanding anything in the Code or Indian Evidence Act") is a clear
legislative indicator to permit a confession made by an accused against a co-
accused to be used with the same force as it can be used against the
confessor himself. He further contended that the positio1,1 became clearer after
the sub-section was amended by Act 43 of 1993.
c
We shall first examine whether the amendment as per Act 43of1993 has
improved the position from the pre-amendment position. Before the amendment
sub-section {l) of Section 15 read thus :
"15. Certain confessions made to police officers to be taken into
D consideration.-(!) Notwithstanding anything in the Code or in the Indian
Evidence Act, 1872 (1 of 1872), but subject to the provisions of this section,
a confession made b:w.tt person before a police officer not lower in rank than
a Superintendent of Police and recorded by such police officer either in
writing or on any mechanical device like cassettes, tapes or sound tracks from
E out of which sounds or images can be reproduced, shall be admissible in the
trial of such person for an offence under this Act or rules made thereunder."
After the amendment in 1993 the sub-section reads in the present form
(which has been extracted supra). The main changes in the sub~ction, after
' the 1lmendment, are addition of the words "or co-accused, abettor or
F conspirator", lmd insertion of a new proviso to the sub-secti?n as "Provided
that co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and tried in the same case
together with the accused."
In this case we may refer to another provision in TADA (Sec. 21) which
G also underwent much changes as per the same amending Act. That provision
has a perceptible bearing on Section 15(1) of TADA. That provision, in
specific terms, empowered the Designated Court to draw certain presumptions.
Section 21 (1 ), as it stood before 1993 amendment, read thus : -
"21. Presumption as to offences_ under Section 3.-{l) In a prosecution
H for an, offence under sub-section (1) of Section 3; if it is proved-
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 85
(a) that the arms or explosives or any other substances specified in A
Section 3 were recovered from the possession of the accused. and there is
reason to believe that such arms or explosives or other substances of a
similar nature, were used in the commission of such offence; or
(b) that by the evidence of an expert the finger prints of the accused
were found at the site of the offence or on anything including arms and B
vehicles, used in connection with the commission of such offence; or
(c) that a confession has been made by a co-acused that the accused
had committed the offence; or ,
(d) that the accused had made a confession of the offence to any C
person other than a police officer, the Designated Court shall pre~ume,
unless the contrary is proved, that the accused had committed such offence."
Act 43 of 1993 has snipped out clause (c) which contained the words
"that a confession has been made by a co-accused that the accused had
committed the offence" and clause (d) which contained the words "that the D
accused had made a confession of the offence to any person other than a
police officer" of Section 21 (1 ).
No doubt, the amendment carried out in Section 15(1) and in Section
21 (1) was in one package. It was done with a definite purpose. Before 'E
amendment the De~nated Court had a duty to presume tb4tt an accused had
committed the offence if his co-accused had, in a confession, involved the
former. The words "shallpresume" in Section 21 (1) denoted that it was the
duty of the court to draw such presuqi.ption. (See Section 4 of the Evidence
Act).
F
This means, the court should have· treated the confession of one accused
·as against a co-accused to be substantive evidence against the latter, and in
the absence of proof to the contrary, the Designated Court would have full
power to base a conviction of the co-accused upon the confession made by
another accused. ·
G
But the amendment of 1993 has completely wiped out the said
presumption against a co-accused from the statute book. In other words, after
the amendment a Designated Court could not do what it could have done
before the amendment with the confession of one accused against a co-
accused. Parliament has taken away: such emppwerm~nt. Then what is it that H
86 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Parliament did by adding the words in Section 15(1) and by inserting the
proviso. After the amendment the Designated Court could use the confession
of one accused against another accused only if two conditions are fulfilled:
(1) The co-accused should have been charged in the same case along with
the confessor. (2) He should have been tried together with the confessor in
B the same case. Before amendment the Designated Court had no such restriction
as the confession of an accused could have been used against a co-accused
whether or not the latter was charged orrtried together with the confessor.
Thus the amendemnt in 1993 was a clear climbing down from a draconian
legislative fiarwhich was in the field of operation prior to the amendment in
C so far as the use of one confession against another accused was concerned.
The contention that the amendment in 1993 was intended to make the position
more rigorous as for a co-accused i~, therefore, untenable.
While considering the effect of the non-obstante limb we can see that
Section 15(1) of TADA was given protection from any contrary provision in
D the Evidence Act. B!Jt what is it that Parliament did through Section 15(1)
regarding a confession made_ to a police officer? It has only made such
confession "admissible" in the trial of such person or the co-accused etc.
There are provisions in the Indian Evidence Act which prohibited
admissibility of certain confessions, e.g. Section 25 of the Evidence Act
E prohibited proving any confession made by an accused to a police officer.
Section 26 prohibted proving any confesson made by an accused to any
person while that accused was in the custody of police. Section 27 permitted
only a very limited part of the information supplied by the accused to a
police officer, whether it amounts to a confession or not.
F What Section 15(1) of TADA has done was to remove the said ban
against admissibiliiy of confessions made to police o_fficer and brought it on
a par with any other admissible confessions under the Evidence Act. A
confession made to a magistrate is admissible under the Evidence Act, and
a confession made oy an accused to any person other than a police officer,
G ifthe accused was not in polfce·,~Jistody, is also admissible under the Evidence
Act.
The upshot of the above discussion is that the effect of the non
obstante clause, when read with the words "shall be admiss;ble in the trial
of such person or a co-accused or abettor or conspirator" would only mean
H that the confession made to a polic( officer under Section 15(1) shall also
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 87
become a confession like other admissible confessions under the Evidence A
Act. But it was not even in the legislative contemplation of Parliament to
elevate a confession made to a police officer to a status even higher than a
judicial confession recorded by a magistrate.
What is the evide11tiary value of a confession made by one accused as
against another accused apart from Section 30 of the Evidence Act? While B
considering that aspect we have to bear in mind that any confession when
it is sought to be used against another has certain inherent weaknesses. First
is, it is the statement of a person who claims himself to be an offender, which
means, it is the version of an accomplice. Second is, the truth of it cannot
be tested by cross-examination. Third is, it is not an item of evidence given C
on oath. Fourth is, the confession was made in the absence of the co-accused
against whom it is sought to be used.
It is .well-nigh settled, due to the aforesaid we!lknesses, that confession
of a co-accused is a weak type of evidence. A confession can be used as a
relevant evidence against its maker because Section 21 of the Evidence Act D
permits it under certain conditions. But there is no provision which enables
a confession to be used as relevant evidence against another person. It is
only Section 30 of the Evidence Act which, at least, permits the court to
consider such a confession as against another person under the conditions
prescribed therein. If Section 30 was absent in the Evidence Act no confession E
could ever have been used for any purpose as against anothP.r co-accused
until it is sanctioned by other statute. So, if Section 30 of the Evidence Act
is also to be excluded by virtue of the non obstante clause contained in
Section 15(1) of TADA, under what provision a confession of one accused
could be used against another co-accused at all? It must be remembered that J;'
Section 15(1) of TADA does not say that a confession can be used against
a co-accused. It only says that a confession would be admissible in a trial
of not only the maker thereof but a co-accused, abettor or conspirator tried
in the same case.
Sir John Beaumont speaking for five law lords of the Privy Council in G·
Bhuboni Sahu v. The King, AIR (1949) PC 257 had made the following
-'; observations:
"Section 30 seems to be based on the view that an admission by an
accused person of his own guilt affords some sort of sanction in support of
the truth of his confession against others as well as himself. But a confession H
88 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A of a co-accused is obviously evidence of a very weak type. It does not indeed
come. within the definition of '.evidence' contained in s. 3, Evidence Act. It
is not required to be given on oath, nor in the presence of the accused and
it cannot be tested by cross-examination. It is a much weaker type of
evidence than the evidence of ~n approver which is not subject to any of
those infirmities. Section 30, however, provides that the Court may take the
B confession into consideration and thereby, no doubt, makes it evidence on
which the Court may act; but the section does not say that the confession
is to amount to proof. Clearly there must be other evidence. The confession
is only one element in the consideration of all the facts proved in the case:
it can be put into the scale and weighed with the other evidence."
c (Para 9)
The above observations had since been treated as the approved and
established position regarding confession vis-a-vis another co-accused. Vivian
Bose, J. speaking for a Three-Judge Bench in Kashmira Singh v. State of
D Madhya Pradesh, (1952] SCR 526 had reiterated the same principle afer quoting
the aforesaid observations. A Constitution Bench of this Court has followd
it in Hari Charan Kurmi andJogia Hajam v. State ofBihar, (1964] 6 SCR623.
Gajendragadkar, J. (as he then was) has stated the legal principle thus:
"The point of significance is that when the Court deals with the evidence
E by an accomplice, the Court may treat the said evidence as substantive
evidence and enquire whether it is materially corroborated or not. The testimony
of the accomplice is evidence under s. 3 of the Act and ~as to be dealt with
as such. It is no doubt evidence of a tainted character and as such, is very
weak; but, nevertheless, it is evident and may be acted upon, subject to the
requirement which has now become virtually a part of the law that it is
F corroborated in material particulars. The statements contained in the
confessions of the co-accused persons stand on a different footing. In cases
where such confessions are relied upon by the prosecution against an accused
person, the Court cannot begin with the examination of the said statements. ~·
I
The stage to consider the said confessional statements arrives only after the
G other evidence is considered and found to be satisfactory. The difference in
the approach which the Court has to adopt in dealing with these two types
-.!
of evidence is thus clear, well-understood and well established."
Thus the established position which gained ground for a very long time
is that while a confession is substantive evidence against its maker it cannot
H be used as substantive evidence against another person even if the iatter is
'
ti
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 89
a co-acused, but it can be used as a piece of corroborative material to support A
other substantive evidence. The non obstante words in Section 15(1) of
TADA are not intended to make it substantive evidence against the non-
maker, particularly after amendments were brought about in the sub-s~ction
through Act 43 of 1993.
Having set the legal position thus, we have now to consider the legal B
evidence to see whether prosecution has proved the disputed points.
The prime aim of the conspiracy, in this case, was to assassinate Rajiv
Gandhi. The stand of the prosecution is that the Sri Lanka-India Accord
(signed on 27-7-1987) was resented against by the LTTE top brass for C
reasons more than one. The acrimony was further fomented up with the
LTTE repressives heapen up by the IPKF. The editorials published in the
"Voice of Tigers" (the main publication ofLTTE) and the articles reproduced
in the compilation made under the nomenclature "Satanic Force" were
replete with vituperative epithets expressed by LTTE activists against the
said Accord and the actions which IPKF did against them. Rajiv Gandhi was D
not spared from the vitriolic onslaughts made through such publications.
PW-75 (Basant Kumar) said that he was assigned with the work of preparing
"Satanic Force'', by LTIE top brass Veluppillai Piribhakaran, Pottu Omman
and another person called Balasingam, containing strong criticism against
IPKF and Rajiv Gandhi. PW-75 (Basant Kumar) accepted the work on payment
of Rs. 2000/- per month. E
We have pointed out earlier that LITE was very much concerned
about the general elections to the Lok Sabha in the year 1991. They felt that
ifRajiv Gandhi came back to power, IPKF would again go to Sri Lanka which
means lot more attrocities heaped upon LTIEs and the goal "Tamil Ee lam" F
would again elude like a mirage.
In all probabilities a criminal intent to kill Rajiv Gandhi would have
sprouted in the minds of LTTE top brass at the afore-mentioned stage. There
is not even a speck of doubt in our mind that the criminal conspiracy to
murder Rajiv Gandhi was hatched by at least 4 persons comprising of G
Veluppillai piribhakaran, Pottu Omman, Sivarasan and Akila. It could have
been the scheme of the conspirators to enlist more persons in the field for
the successful implementation of their targets.
We have no doubt from the circumstantial evidence in this case, that
Thanu, the girl who transformed into a human bomb, and her friend Suba were ·H
90 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A unflinchingly committed corr.man dos of LTTE and they were also brought into
the conspiracy ring by the top brass of LTTE. Circumstances proved in this
B
case regarding the aforesaid core points are too many. However, we are
spared from the task of enumerating all such circumstances as learned counsel
for the accused have fairly conceded about the sufficiency of circumstances
which have been proved in this case to establish the aforesaid points.
- '
Learned counsel for the appellants have focussed their attack on the
indictment against individual accused. They endeavoured to show that none
of the appellants was involved in the criminal conspiracy to assassinate Rajiv
c
Gandhi. Hence that is the most disputed point in this case. - '
Before proceeding to discuss the evidence, we have to deal with yet
another legal point convassed by Shri Altaf Ahmed, learned Additional Solicitor
General, regarding the amplitude of Section I 0 of the Evidence Act. Such a
decision is necessary to decide what exactly is the evidence of conspiracy.
D Learned Additional Solicitor General contended that the width of the provision
is so large as to render any statement made by a conspirator as substantive
evidence if it has succeded in conforming with the other conditions of the
.Section. Such a contention became necessary for him to bring the confessional
statement of one conspirator against another conspirator as substantive ..
evidence if there is any legal hurdle in doing so under Section 15 of TADA, f
i
E as we have already found that confession of one accused is not substantive
evidence value. Section 10 of the Evidence Act, can, in this context, be
extracted below :
"Things said or done by conspirator in reference to common design.-
F Where there is reasonable ground to believe that two or more persons have
conspired together to commit an offence or an actionable wrong, anything
said, done or written by any one of such persons in reference to their common
intention, after the time when such intention was first entertained by any one
of them, is a relevant fact as against each of the persons believed to be so
conspiring, as well for the purpose of proving the existence of the conspiracy
G as for the purpose of showing that any such person was a party to it."
_........
The first condition which is almost the opening lock of that provision
is the existence of "reasonable ground to believe" that the conspirators have
conspired together. This condition will be satisfied even when there is some
H prima facie evidence to show that there was such a criminal conspiracy. If the
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 91
aforesaid preliminary condition is fulfilled then anything said by one of the A
conspirators becomes substantive evidence against the other, provided that
should have been a statement "in reference to their common intention". Under
the corresponding provision in the English Law the expression used is "in
furtherance of the common object". No doubt, the words "in reference to their
com::non intention" are wider than the words used in English Law, (vide
Sardar Sardul Singh Caveeshar v. State of Maharashtra, [1964] 2 SCR 378. B
But the contention that any statement of a conspirator, whatever be the
extent of time, would gain admissibility under Section 10 if it was made "in
reference" to the common intention, is too broad a proposition for acceptance.
We cannot overlook that the basic principle which underlies in Section 10 C
of the Evidence Act is the theory of agency. Every conspirator is an agent
of his associate in carrying out the object of the conspiracy.' Section l 0,
which is an exception to the general rule, while permitting the statement
made by one conspirator to be admissible as against another conspirator
restricts it to the statement made during the period when the agency subsisted.
Once it is shown that a person became snapped out of the conspiracy, any D
statement made subsequent thereto cannot be used as against the other
conspirators under Section 10.
Way back in 1940, the Privy Council has considered this aspect and
Lord Wright, speaking for Viscount Maugham and Sir George Rankin in
Mirza Akbar v. King-Emperor, AIR (1940) PC 176 has stated the legal position E
thus:-
"The words 'common intention' signify a common intention existing at
the time when the thing was said, done or written by one of them. Things
said, done or written while the conspiracy was on foot are relevant as F
evidence of the common intention, once reasonable ground has been shown
to believe in its existence. But it would be a very different matter to hold
that any narrative or slatement or confession made to a third party after the
common intention or conspiracy was no longer operating and had ceased to
exist is admissible against the other party."
G
(Page 180)
In Sardul Singh Caveeshar v. The State of Bombay, [1958] SCR 161
a Three-Judge Bench has reiterated that the rule of agency is the founding
principle of Section 10 of the Evidence Act. A two-Judge Bench of this Court
in State ofGujarat v. Mohammed Atik and ors., [1998] 4 SCC 351 has followed H
92 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A ,the said position and held thus :-
"It is well-nigh settled that Section IO of the Evidence Act is founded
on the principle of law of agency by rendering the statement or act of one
conspirator binding on the other if it was said during subsistence of the
common intention as between the conspirators. If so, once the common
B intention ceased to exist any statement made by a former conspirator thereafter
cannot be regarded as one made 'in reference to their common intention'."
(Para 14)
--
Whether a particular accused had ceased to be a conspirator or not, at
C any point of time, is a matter which can be decided on the facts of that
particular case. Normally a conspirator's connection with the conspiracy
would get snapped after he is nabbed by the police and kept in their custody
because he would thereby cease to be the agent of the other conspirators.
Of course we are not unmindful of rare c~ses in which a conspirat~r would
D continue to confabulate with the other conspirators and persists with the
conspiracy even after his arrest. That is precisely the reason why we said that
it may not be possible to lay down a proposition of law that one conspirator's
connection with the conspiracy would necessarily be cut off with his arrest.
In this case, prosecution could not establish that the accused who were
E arrested, continued to conspire with those conspirators remaining outside.
Prosecution cannot contend that the confession made by one accused in this
case can be substantiv~ evidence against another accused under Section l 0
of the Evidence Act. At any rate we cannot uphold the contention that
confessions made by an accused can be used as substantive evid~nce against
the another co-accused on the principle enunciated in Section l 0 of the
F
Evidence Act.
The conclusion on the above score is that confessional statement made
by an accused after his arrest, if admissible and reliable, can be used against
a confessor as substantive evidence, but its use against the other co-accused
G would be limited only for the purpose of corroboration of other evidence.
THE CASE AGAINST A-1 (NALINJ) :
A-1 (Nalini) is the sole surviving conspirator who participated in the
--
assassination, if the prosecution case is correct. The principal item of evidence
H available in this case is her own confessional statement (Ext. P-77) recorded
STATE THROUGHSJ3I v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 93
on 9.8.1991. (She was arrested on 14.6.1991). She was aged 27 during the A
relevant period and has passed M.A. degree. She is the daughter of another
co-accused (A2 l - Padma) and sister of yet another co-accused (A20 -
Bhagyanathan). She had fallen in love with one Murugan (who is accused No.
3) during the period of conspiracy and it is claimed that their marriage was
solemnised on 21.4.1991 (within 9 months thereof she gave birth to a female B
child). She was working as Private Secretary to the Managing Director of a
private company - M/s Anabante Silicons.
The evidence in this case shows that A-1 (Nalini) much before her
marriage quarrelled with her mother and brother and shifted her residence to
No. 11, High Court Colony, Villivakkom, Madras. It was during the said time C
that A-3 (Murugan) got acquainted with her and gradully the familiarity grew
into a love affair between them. A-3 (Murugan) was a committed LTTE
member. In April 1991, A-1 (Nalini) came into contact with Sivarasan.
Ext. P-77 confessional statement contains the following facts as to have
been stated by A-1 (Nalini): When she was contemplating with the idea of D
vacating the house at Villivakkom she was dissuaded from doing so by A-
3 (Murugan) as Sivarasan was expected to bring two girls from Sri Lanka. On
2.5.1991 Sivarasan brought those two girls (Suba and Thanu) to her house.
Her mind changing process started thereafter as Murugan, Suba and Thanu
were narrating various acts of atrocities which IPKF heaped on LTTE followers E
in Sri Lanka. Suba told Nalini of a horrendous story of how 7 little girls were
raped and killed by the soldiers of IPKF. She was made to believe that Rajiv
Gandhi was the person responsible for all such atrocities. She developed
vengeful attitude towards Rajiv Gandhi and she too agreed to retaliate. She
realised that the two girls were brought for the purpose 0f carrying out a very
dangerous retaliatory step. Sivarasan had told Nalini to play the role of a F
chaperone to Suba and Thanu wherever they went.
In Ext. P-77, A-1 (Nalini) is alleged to have further stated that on
7.5.1991 she took Suba and Thanu, under the instructions of Sivarasan to
Nandavanom (Madras) where V.P. Singh (a former Prime Minister) was G
addressing a meeting. Suba and Thanu tried to garland V.P. Singh. Later
Sivarasan scolded A-1 (Nalini) for not taking the girls to the rostrum. It was
then that Nalini realised as to how the murder was planned to be perpetrated.
In the confessional statement A-1 (Nalini) is alleged to have stated that
on 11-5-1991 she chaperoned Suba and Thanu to a readymade garment shop H
94 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A at Puruswakkom (Madras) and bought a choorider suit (orange and green
coloured) and a dupatta ..On 17-5-1991, Sivarasan told her ofRajiv Gandhi's
Tamil Nadu programme and asked her to attend one of the meetings. She
-
confessed in her statement (Ext. P-77) that by then it was certain for her that
Rajiv Gandhi was going to be killed. Sivarasan collected the details of the
topography of Sriperumpudur from her and warned her not to divulge the
B contents of that conversation to any one else. She was instructed to take
leave from her office on 21 May, 1991 under some false pretext.
She had narrated in the confessional statement the events which
happened on the day of assassination and also on its preceding day. According
C to her, Sivarasan met her on 20-5-1991at6.00 P.M. and told her that the venue
of the metting was at Sriperumpudur, and she should fake half day casual
leave and not more and that she should made herself available in the house
at 3.00 P.M. on the next day for being picked up for escorting Suba and
Thanu. On 21st May, 1991 Nalini took half a day's leave and she went to her
mother's house at Roypetta (Madras) where A-3 (Murugan) was waiting who
D told her to hurry up lest Sivarasan would be annoyed. So she reached her
house at about 3.00 P.M. A little while thereafter Sivarasan reached the same
house with Suba and Thanu. According to her, Thanu was then wearing an
orange/green coloured chooridar and was hiding something in her dress.
Suba told Nalini that Thanu was going to create history by murdering Rajiv
E Gandhi. At 4.00 P.M. Nalini took Suba and Thanu to the bus stop. On the way
Haribabu also joined them. He had a garland with him.
It is further stated in Ext. P-77 that A-1 (Nalini) along with Suba, Thanu,
Haribabu and Sivarasan reached the place of occurrence at 7.30 P.M. They
stopped at the spot where there was a statue of Indira Gandhi. Sivarasan gave
F instructions to A-I (Nalini) about the role to be performed by her just before
and after the murder, if successful. By following the said instructions she
along with Suba ran across Indira Gandhi statue and waited for Sivarasan.
Within a few minutes Sivarasan rushed to them and said Rajiv Gandhi and
Thanu died and Haribabu also died. Sivarasan gave Nalini a pistol which she
G handed over to Suba. They hurriedly left the place and on the way got some
water to drink from a roadside house and then they went in an auto-rickshaw
and reached Kodingyoor at 1.30 A.M. in the night.
The rest of the confessional statement (in Ext. P-77) relates to the hectic
movements made by her in association with other accused. It is further
H recorded therein that on 13-6-1991, A-1 (Nalini) and A-3 (Murugan) went to
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 95
Davangers (in Karanataka) and stayed in the house of Shashikala (PW-132). A
,- A-1 (Nalini) told Shashikala of what all happened regarding Raj iv Gandhi's
murder.
The above were the statements said to have been made by A-1 (Nalini)
in Ext. P-77. The Designated Court acted on the said confessional statement
as valid and proved and reliable. B
A three-fold attack was made against Ext. P-77 by Sri N. Natarajan,
learned senior counsel for the accused. First is that the confession was not
signed as provided in Rule 15 of the TADA Rules, 1987. Second is that it was
not certified as required by the Rules. Third is that the confession was C
extracted by coercive methods and is therefore unreliable.
Rule 15(3) says that the confession shall be signed by its maker and
also the police officer who recorded it. Further, the police officer "shall certify
under his own hand that such confession was taken in his presence and
recorded by him and that the record contains a full and true account of the D
confession made by the person".
Ext. P-77 was recorded in as many as 18 pages. All the first 16 pages
contain the signatures of A-1 (Nalini) but the last two pages don't have the
signatures. The ·requirement that confessional statement shall be signed by E
the maker has been substantially complied with despite the slip in obtaining
the signatures in the last two pages. According to PW-52 - the Superintendent
of Police who recorded it, the said slip was an inadvertant omission. But that
omission does pot mean that a confession was not signed by her at all. The
certificate which is required by Rule 15(3) has also been made at the foot of
Ext.P-77, but that happened to be made on one of the two pages where the F
signature of A- I is absent.
On the facts we are not persuaded to uphold the contention that Rule
15(3) has not been complied with. That apart, even if there was such an
omission the question is whether it would have injured the accused in her G
defence. Section 463 of the Code permits such an approach to be made in
regard to the omissions in recording the confession under Section 164 of the
Code. That approach can be adopted in respect of the confession recorded
under Section 15 of the TADA as well. The resultant position is that the said
omission need not be countenanced since it was not shown that the omission
has caused any harm to the a-::cused. H
96 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A The contention that the confession was extracted by coercive methods
is not supported by any material. We may point out that when A-1 (Nalini) -.'-"."'"
was produced before the Judicial Magistrate soon after recording the
confession she did not even express any complaint regarding the conduct of
any personnel of the Special Investigation Team. Ext.P-77 has in fact, reached
B the Judicial Magistrate on the next day itself and thereafter was kept under
sealed cover.
The confessional statement of A-1 (Nalini) in Ext.P-77, according to Shri
Altaf Ahmad learned Additional Solicitor General, is corrorborated by other
substantive evidence and also by the confessional statements made by a
C number of other accused in this case. PW-132 (Shashikala) who is a teacher
said that she got acquainted with A-1 in 1990 and A-I visited her in the
school when she was teaching, on 13-6-1991. Then A-3 (Murugan) was also
with her. A-I (Nalini) introduced A-3 (Murugan) as her brother by name -Das.
PW-132 further stated that when they (three Persons) went to her house A-
l told her that her husband, a Sri Lankan citizen, had brought two girls to
D Madras. PW-132 has also stated in her evidence that Nalini told her that it
was she who took those girls to the meeting place at Sriperumpudur where
Rajiv Gandhi came and in the incident which happened there, one of the girls
died. P\V-132, on hearing the said news, became frightened. Then both A-1
and A-3 implored her not to disclose it to anybody else.
E
'fh,~ aforesaid evidence of PW-132 - a teacher, was fully believed by the
trial jt;di;e. We have no reason to take a different view on that evidence. Its
corrol •orative value is unassailable because A-1 herself admitted in her
confe.>sional statement that she made such a disclosure to PW-132.
F Another item of corroborative evidence is M.0.144 Video Cassette. (It
was viewed on the video in the trial court as well as by us in the Supreme
Court). It was the video cassette of the meeting held at Nandavanam (Madras)
in the early hours of 18-5-1991 which was addressed by V.P. Singh PW-93
(Suyambu) said in his evidence that he attended the said meeting. When he
G was shown the video cassette replayed in the court he identified Sivarasan
who was sitting at the meeting place, just left to the said witness. It was
videographed by PW-18 (Manivanam) as instructed by PW-77 (Ganani). PW-
77 also identified Sivarasan in the video. We have noticed the presence of
A-1 (Nalini) in the meeting when M.O. 144 was displayed in the Court, with
the help of a photograph in which A-1 's figure could be discerned by us and
H admitted by the defence counsel to be correct.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS. J.] 97
On the next day of the said meeting, i.e. 9th May, two letters were sent A
by Suba and Thanu jointly to Sri Lanka, one to Pottu Omman and the other
to Akila. They are Ext. P-96 and Ext.P-95 respectively. Prosecution has
proved that they were the letters written by the aforesaid two girls. We do
not deem it necessary to refer to all the materials made available to prove the
authorship of those letters because they are no more.
B
In Ext.P-96, the girls wrote to Pottu Omman "we are confident that we
would be successful in co1~pleting the job for which w~ came as we expect
a similar opportunity .... :..." In Ext. P-95 they wrote to Akila like this: "we
are confident that the work for which we came would be finished promptly
as we are expecting another appropriate opportunity ............ It would be C
implemented during this month itself ......... Every word which you (Akila)
had said to us would remain in our mind till last."
The aforesaid telling circumstances confirm the truth of what A-1 has
divulged in Ext.P-77.
D
PW-179 (Gunathilal Soni) said in his evidence that he was manager of
a retail textile shop called "Queen Comer" at Puruswakkom and that on 11-
5-1991, a chooridar (with orange and green colours) was sold to three ladies
one of whom was A-1 (Nalini). From the photograph shown to the witness
he identified the other lac.;y as Thanu. The Cash Book which he maintained
was marked as Ext. P-899 and the copy of the Bill for the said chooridar was E
marked as Ext.P-900.
It could be argued that it was not possible for any textile retail seller
to identify the person who had purchased the good only once. That may be
so. But here PW-179 gave one reason for remembering A-1 (Nalini) and the
girls, that they insisted on quick delivery of the stitched goods on the same F
day itself and then PW-179 took measurements of Thanu. Within a few days
the witness saw the photo of Thanu in newspapers wearing the chooridar of
that colour. That apart, the investigating officer could trace out PW-179 only
because A-1 (Nalini) told him of the place wherefrom the chooridar was
purchased. That portion was admitted in evidence under Section 27 of the G
-
Evidence Act. The cumulative effect is that the testimony of PW-179 can be
treated as true evidence. It is a highly corroborating material.
PW-96 (Sujaya Narayan) was an officer in Mis. Anaband Silicon Private
Ltd. where A-1 (Nalini) was working as Private Secretary to the Managing
Director. He gave evidence that A-1 (Nalini) took half a days leave on 21-5- H
98 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A 1991 saying that she wanted to go to Kanchipuram to purchase sarees and
left office by 12 noon.
One of the most striking corroborative evidence for A-1 's confession
regarding her participation in the assassinatiol\ scene of Rajiv Gandhi is the
testimony of PW-32 (Anusuya). She is a woman Sub-Inspector who was
B deputed to do duty at the venue of the meeting to be addressed by Rajiv
Gandhi at Sriperumpudur. She was one of the injured in the bomb blast.
Nobody can dispute that she was on duty because she had come in the photo
M.0.33. It was taken just before the occurrence. Pointing out Thanu in the
photograph PW-32 (Anusuya) said in her evidence that she was found
C moving with two male persons at the scene of occurrence before the arrival
of Raj iv Gandhi. One of them, on being questioned by PW-32, claimed to be
a press photographer (it is with reference to Haribabu). The witness identified
the other person as Sivarasan. PW-32 identified A-1 Nalini (who was present
in the trial court) as one of the ladies who attended the meeting place. She
identified A- I from the photograph when M.0.32 photograph was shown to
D her. There was no dispute about the genuinenss of the above said photograph.
We have absolutely no reason to doubt the correctness of M.0.32.
PW-215 (Samundeeswari) said in her evidence that she is a resident at
Sriperumpudur and that on 21-5-1991, while she was standing outside her
E house at about I 0.45 P.M. waiting for her Son to return, she found two ladies
and one male getting into her house and they asked for water to drink. She
gave them water. The witness identified A-I as one of the ladies and identified
Sivarasan and Suba with the help of M.0.105 photograph. The witness said
that she had a dialogue with those visitors. After giving them water she asked
them about Rajiv Gandhi's arrival and they replied to her that Rajiv Gandhi
F died even before reaching 7 feet away from the meeting place. The witness
said that after drinking water the said three persons went towards Madras
side. The significance of the evidence of PW-215 is that Investigating Officer
succeeded in discovering her house on the information supplied by A-1
(Nalini).
G PW- I 03 is an equally important witness. He is an auto-rickshaw driver
at Thiruvallur. He said in his evidence that he took some persons in his auto-
rickshaw and dropped them at the place of the meeting to be addressed by
Rajiv Gandhi. As he parked the vehicle a little away he overheard the
announcement through loudspeaker that Raj iv Gandhi was arriving, but within
H a shortwhile a bomb-blast took place and all were found running helter-skelter.
ST A TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J .] 99
He also escaped from the place riding his auto-rickshaw. According to him, A
on the way two ladies and one male got into his auto-rickshaw and he took
them right upto Madras and dropped them at Teynampet. The witness identified
A- l (Nalini) as one of the ladies and the male who travelled in his auto-
rickshaw as Sivarasan and the other lady as Suba. M.0.183 and M.0.105
photographs were shown to the witness to help him to identify Sivarasan and B
Suba. He had sufficient opportunity to identify them as all of them were
.... talking many things in their long distant drive in the auto-rickshaw .
lt is unnecessary to refer to the remaining evidence which prosecution
pointed out as further corroborating the confessional statements of A- l
(Nalini) in Ext.P-77, as we think that in view of the already large number of C
items of evidence the truth of the confession stands established.
From the above, we come to the conclusion that prosecution has
succeeded in proving, beyond reasonable doubt, that A-l (Nalini) was one
of the conspirators and she participated in the act of assassination of Raj iv
Gandhi by playing a very active role. D
A-2 SANTHAN @RA VIRAJ :
Santhan (A-2) is a Sri Lankan citizen. He was aged 22 during the
relevant time. The evidence shows that he was a card-holder of the intelligence
wing of the LTTb. He s!udied up to 5th standard in a school at Jaffana. He E
came in contact with Sivarasan and they eventually became close to each
other. In February l 988, Sivarasan suggested to him to continue his studies
at Madras and LTTE would meet his expenses. Pursuant thereto he came to
India in February 1990 and secured admission at Madras Institute of
Engineering Technology. His educational expenses were met by LTIE. He was
arrested in connection with Raj iv Gandhi murder case on 22-7-1991. His F
confessional statement was recorded on 17-9-1991 by the Superintendent of
Police as per Section 15 of TADA. It is marked as Ext.P-104. The incriminating
admissions contained in Ext. P-104 are the following.
Sivarasan persuaded A-2 (Santhan) to join him for liquidating one G
Padmnabha who was leader of EPRLF which was considered to be a rival
organisation of Sri Lankan Tamils. A-2 (Santhan) accepted the assignment
and began closely following the movements of Padmnabha and transmitted
the information from time to time to Sivarasan. With the help of such
information Sivarasan succeeded in getting Padmnabha gunned down on 19-
6-1990 through some assassins. On the next day Sivarasan and A-2 (Santhan) H
100 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A left India and on arrival at Sri Lanka A-2 (Santhan) was profusely praised by
Pottu Omman and Veluppilli Piribhakaran for the role he played in achieving
the target of finishing Padmnabha.
By last week of April 1991 Pottu Omman gave a directive to A-2
(Santhan) to proceed to Tamil Nadu in the group lead by Sivarasan. On 1-5-
B 1991 the group reached Kodingyoor in India. The said group consisted of
Sivarasan, Suba, Thanu, A-6 (Sivarasan) and Nehru etc. besides A-2 himself.
On the evening of 9-5-1991, Sivarasan took A-2 (Santhan) to Marina
Beach, Madras and introduced him to photographer Haribabu (who died in
C the bomb explosion at Sriperumpudur), A-3 (Murugan) and A-18 (Arivu). In
the night he was taken to the residence of A-10 (Jayakumer). On the next day
he was taken to the house of photographer Haribabu where he (A-2) stayed
for about a week. During this period Sivarasan gave Rs.1,000/- to him for
buying clothes.
D On 15-5-1991, A-2 (Santhan) met a top LTTE leader called Kanthan and
handed over to him a letter sent by Sivarasan. Kanthan entrusted A-2 with
a sum of Rs. 5 lacs to be handed over to Sivarasan. A-2 handed over the
amount to Sivarasan in instalments as and when the latter asked for it. It was
on 16-5-1991 that Sivarasan divulged to A-2 (Santhan) that Veluppillai
E Piribhakaran had great confidence in A-2 (Santhan) particularly after his
performance in the murder of Padmnabha. Sivarasan also disclosed to him that
Suba and Thanu were brought for the purpose of murdering Rajiv Gandhi.
Next day Sivarasan collected Rs. 10,000/- from A-2 (Santhan) and on the
succeeding day Sivarasan again collected another Rs. 10,000/- out of the
F balance amount. Under Sivarasan's instructions A-2 (Santhan) gave Rs.4,000/
- to A-6 (Sivaruban). Next day evening A-2 (Santhan) took A-6 (Sivaruban)
to Marina beach where Sivarasan was waiting.
On 21-5-1991, which was the day of assassination ofRajiv Gandhi, A-
G 2 (Santhan) met Sivarasan and saw the latter preparing himself. A pistol was
concealed by him beneath his kurta, and Sivarasan checked up with A-2
(Santhan) whether it was visible from outside. A-2 gave a nod that nothing
was visible and thep Sivarasan left the place. It was on the said night that
Sivarasan told him that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered. He also said that Thanu
too died. It was only on the next day that Sivarasan revealed to A-2 (Santhaq)
H that Haribabu died. On 27-5-1991 Sivarasan moved to Madras and instru,cted
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.) 101
A-2 (Santhan) to hand over Rs.5,000 to A- I 0 (Jayakumer). A-2 (Santhan) was A
moving from place to place thereafter and finally on 30-5-1991 he went to
Sundara Lodge. PW-111 (Vijayendran) conveyed to A-2 a message from
Sivarasan that the latter should meet him. Pursuant to that, A-2 (Santhan) met
Sivarasan on the next day. By that time Sivarasan had removed his moustache.
Sivarasan told A-2 (Santhan) that thenceforth it was A-3 (Murugan) B
who would look after the work which Sivarasan was to continue in India. A-
2 booked three bus tickets to Coimbatore in psuedonymous names.
On 7-6-1991 Sivarasan and Suba met A-2 (Santhan) and asked him to
handover a cover to A-3 (Murugan). A-2 (Santhan) learnt from A-3 (Murugan) C
that Sivarasan had instructed A-3 to murder one Chandrahasan. When A-3
(Murugan) asked A-2 (Santhan) as to the cause for which Chandrahasan was
to be murdered A-2 (Santhan) replied that such a murder was planned for
diverting the attention of .CBI.
In the further portion of the confessional statement Ext.P-104, A-2 D
(Santhan) has narrated those occasions when he and Sivarasan met together.
Among them an important meeting was on 11-5-1991 at 1.oo P.M. They met
at the house of A-5 (Vijayanandan).
Sivarasan wanted A-2 to keep his two bags and conceal the same at
kollivakkom. It was done so on the succeeding day itself. On 28-6-1991, E
Suresh Master (an LTTE leader) directed A-2 (Santhan) to shift A-8 (Athirai)
to some other place to escape from the catch of police. Pursuant thereto A-
2 (Santhan) took A-8 (Athirai) to a house at Pammal and stayed there for a
night. Next day A-2 (Santhan) handed over the wireless set to Suresh Master
-
at the house of Vijayan.
F
The aforesaid are the prominent incriminating circumstances narrated in
Ext. P- l 04. If the aforesaid confession is true it would be a justifiable inference
that A-2 (Santhan) was very much involved in the conspiracy. The vivid
details which Ext.P- l 04 contains would, in all probabilities, have been supplied
by A-2 (Santhan) himself because he alone knew what all he did and where G
all he went and whom all he met.
Regarding the truth of the contents of Ext.P-104 we may verify whether
it is corroborated by other evidence.
PW-120 (Sundarmani) is the father of photographer Haribabu. He said H
102 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A in his evidence that on 6-5-1991 his son Haribabu brought A-2 (Santhan) to
his house and he stayed there for one week, for which Haribabu had to
implore his mother because there was lack of space in the house and other
female members of the family were also residing there. PW-111 (Vijayandran)
is a cinema actor. He has a Doctorate from a US University. He deposed that
B Sivarasan came into contact with him pretending to be his admirer and on 8-
5-1991 Sivarasan visited him along with A-2 (Santhan). Those items of evidence
can be seen as details mentioned by A-2 (Santhan) in his confessional
statement.
PW-285 (R. Sivaji) was a Superintendent of Police who arrested A-2
C (Santhan). In his evidence it has come out that when A-2 (Santhan) was
questioned the police officer got the information regarding the place where
3 plastic bags and one cloth bag were kept. The particular portion of the
statement, it was admitted in evidence, has been marked as P-1396. Those
bags were actually given to A-2(Santhan) by Sivarasan after returning from
Tirupaty. Those articles were seized pursuant to the information for which Ext.
D P-1397 Mahassar was drawn up. M.0.1083 is a bag which was identified as
containing the clothes and cosmetics and other materials belonging to Suba.
M.0.1129 is a bag which contained articles of Sivarasan including a diary
maintained by him.
PW-62 (Vimla), a teacher by profession narrated how she and her
E
daughters were duped by Sivarasan when he brought Athirai (A-8) to their
house under some false pretext without knowing that they were the persons
involved in the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi. PW-62 (Vimla) was closely
associated with A-8 (Athirai). PW-62 in her evidence said that A-2 (Santhan)
was visiting A-8 (Athirai) and that once A-2 (Santhan) told the witness that
F CBI might perhaps search her house also. A-2 (Santhan) took A-8 (Athirai)
away from the house of PW-62 (Vimla) on the direction ofSivarasan. We have
absolutely no reason to disbelieve the evidence of PW-62. She said that the
moment she came to know that those persons were suspected by the police
in the Raj iv Gandhi murder case she screamed and implored to spare her and
G daughters.
From the above corroborative items of evidence we are assured of the
truth of the confession made by A-2 (Santhan) as recorded in Ext.P-104. We
are hence of the view that prosecution has succeeded in proving that A-2
(Santhan) was also one of the conspirators in the Raj iv Gandhi assassination
H conspiracy.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 103
~
A-3 MURUGAN @ DAS : A
Murugan was aged 21 at the time of the occurrence in this case. He
belongs to Sri Lanka. He was a committed LTTE follower. After working for
his organisation at Jaffana for a considerable period he was deputed by L TTE
top brass to India for carrying out "an important mission". He was arrested
in connection with Rajiv Gandhi murder case on 14-6-1991. Prosecution B
relies on the confessional statement said to have been given by him on 9-
8-1991 to the Superintendent.of Police. It is marked in this case as Ext.P.-
81.
In that confessional statement it is said that he joined the "Suicide
Squad" of L TTE and he came to India in January 1991. He was received by c
Sivarasan at Kodiakarai. He got sketches of Fort St. George, Madras and
Vellore Fort prepared under the instructions of his bosses in Sri Lanka.
Photographer Haribabu went with him to Vellore Fort for that purpose a.nd he
got it photographed. Besides that, certain other Government buildings were
also photographed by the said Haribabu. It was A-3 (Murugan), according D
to his own confession, who persuaded A-I (Nalini) to associate with LTTE
work by giving her repeated narrations of attrocities committed by IPKF
soldiers on LTTE members. He made Nalini to become revengeful towards
Rajiv Gandhi. He said that he had knowledge that Sivarasan and other top
'
brass of L TTE were planning to murder an important personage of India. He
knew it from the conversation he had with Sivarasan. E
In Ext.P-81, A-3 (Murugan) has further stated that Sivarasan told him
to find out a girl from India for garlanding Rajiv Gandhi at a public meeting.
This happened during the last week of March 1991. Then he realised the Raj iv
Gandhi was the target. He believed that Rajiv Gandhi was responsible for all
the attrocities which IPKF committed in Sri Lanka. He said that it was in April F
1991 that Sivarasan brought Suba and Thanu to India. Then A-3 Suggested
- that services ofNalini could be utilized for concealing the Sri Lankan identity
of the girls. He further confessed that, on 18-4-1991 he along with. Nalini and
Haribabu attended the public meeting which Rajiv Gandhi addressed at Marina
Beach, Madras during which Haribabu took photos of Rajiv Gandhi and G
supplied the photos to him and Sivarasan.
~
-
He also confessed in Ext.P-81 that on 7-5-1991 he attended the public
meeting at Madras addressed by V.P. Singh and that A-1 (Nalini), the two girls
(Thanu and Suba), Sivarasan and Haribabu were also•with him then. He
further confessed that the said function was attended by them for the purpose H
104 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [I 999] 3 S.C.R.
A of conducting a trial as to how far the two girls would be able to go near the
rostrum and garland of former Prime Minister. He mentioned in Ext.P-81 that
Sivarasan scolded them for the failure to click the camera when the former
Prime Minister was garlanded.
In Ext.P-81 he also referred to a letter written by Baby Subramaniam to
B Bhagyanathan (A-20) and two other letters written by Thanu and Suba to
Pottu Omman and Akila (Ext.P-95 and Ext.P-96). A-3 (Murugan) further
confessed in Ext.P-81 that on 20-5-1991 Sivarasan visited him and alerted him
to be ready for the meeting to be addressed by Rajiv Gandhi next day. On
21-5-1991, A-3 (Murugan) alerted A-1 (Nalini) to move fast and reminded her
C that Sivarasan, Suba and Thanu might be waiting for her.
In the further portion of the confessional statement A-3 (Murugan) !,-
stated that Sivarasan expressed to him that he h'ad accomplished his work
though Haribabu and Thanu died in it. He stated further that on 25-5-1991 he
along with A-1 (Nalini) and Suba accompanied Sivarasan to Tirupaty to visit
D the temple of Lord Venkateshwara. During that trip Sivarahn told him that it
was with the help of a belt bomb connected to two switches that Thanu could
explode the bomb and that it was Veluppillai Piribhakaran's decision to unilize
the girls to retaliate against Rajiv Gandhi because IPKF attrocities were done
mostly on women. He also confessed that on 7-6-1991 he himself, Sivarasan,
E Suba and A-2 (Santhan) met together at Astataka Temple and took a decision
to go back to Sri Lanka.
In substance A-3 (Murugan) has admitted in Ext.P-81 that he rendered
a lot of help in carrying out the target of conpiracy i.e. the assassination of
Rajiv Gandhi, though he did not go to Sriperumpudur. Except for the general
F criticism made against the prosecution case that all confessions were extracted
by coercive methods no specific criticism has been raised as against Ext.P-
-·
8 l. We have no reason to think that Ext.P-81 is tainted due to any reason
whatsoever.
G Nonetheless, we can act on Ext.P-81 only if we are assured by other
corroborative evidence. Prosecution has placed reliance on the confession of
A-1 (Nalini) to be used as corroborative version. Learned counsel for the
defence cautioned us that the version of one accomplice should not be used
to corroborate the version of another accomplice. Be that as it may, we have
come across several other items of evidence which are of great corroborative
H value.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 105
.. PW-120 (Sundarmani) who is the father of photographer Haribabu, said A
in his evidence that on 20~5-1991 (A-3) (Murugan) went to his house in search
of Haribabu and as the latter was not available A-3 (Murugan) instructed the
witness to inform Haribabu about the visit, and that no sooner than Haribabu
was told about it he left the house.
Ext.P.521 is a forged press accreditation card in the name of A-3 B
(Murugan) containing his photo also. This was seized from the house which
A-3 (Murugan) had taken on rent. Evidently it was a preparation to attend
public meetings addressed by persons like Prime Minister or a former Prime
Minister.
After the arrest of A-3 (Murugan) PW-282 (Inspector of CBI) seized six C
baggage which were buried in a pit. The baggage contained, among other
things, Ext.P-95 and Ext.P-96 (letters written by Suba and Thanu to Pottu
Omman and Akila after attending the meeting addressed by V.P. Singh on 17-
5-1991). PW-86 (Mariappim) said in his evidence that he was staying in the
house of one Sanmugham at Kodiakarai opposite to which some Sri Lankan D
people were staying, A-3 (Murugan) was one among them. PW-86 stated that
one day A-3 (Murugan) told him to hand over a box to the witness and asked
him to keep it till he returned from Madras. After A-3 (Murugan) left he was
asked by his master (Sanmugham's brother) to bury the box. It contained six
items. He collected those six item and tied them together in a plastic bag and
buried them. It must be remembered that PW-86 was pointed out by A-3 when E
-- the CBI Inspector (PW-282) questioned him after the arrest.
PW-233 (Bharathi) said that she was staying at Royapetta, Madras and
in the same house another family consisting of A-20 (Bhagyanathan) and his
mother A-21 (Padma) were residing. She said about the number of occasions F
when Sivarasan and A-3 (Murugan) were frequenting the house. She further
said that she saw A-3 (Murugan), A-18 (Arivu) and A-20 (Bhagyanathan) in
association with photographer Haribabu visiting the house and food was
prepared for them. Sivarasan was also seen visiting them.
There is much evidence to prove that A-3 (Murugan) went to Tirupaty G
in the company of Sivarasan, Suba and Nalini on 25-5-1991. In this context
we took into consideration that confession made by A-1 (Nalini) in which she
has narrated her association with A-3 (Murugan) and the places which they
visited together. We have dealt with those aspects earlier.
With the above corroborative items of evidence we are confident in H
106 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999) 3 S.C.R.
A relying on the confessional statement of A-3 (Murugan), as recorded in Ext.
P-81, to be a true version. The active and positive involvement of A-3
(Murugan) in the conspiracy for assassinating Rajiv Gandhi looms large in the
said confession. We have therefore no doubt that A-3 was also one of the
conspirators.
B A-4 to A-8 can be considered at a stretch, among them A-7 and A-8
can be considered together. Unlike the earlier considered accused A-4 to A-
7 did not give any confessional statement to any person. Though A-8 gave
-
a confessional statement his involvement, if at all any, in the conspiracy,
cannot be seen different from that of A-7. So the first effort is to find out
C whether there is any circumstance or other evidence to prove the complicity Al
of any one of those accused. Of course the trial court found allof them to
be members of the conspiracy and convicted them of it.
A-4 SHANK.AR :
D A-4 (Shankar) has two other names, one is Koneswaran and the other
is Russo. The circumstances unfurled in evidence as against him are these:
(1) He was a fullfledged LTTE member and came to India on 1-5-1991 in the
group of 9 persons including Sivarasan , Suba and Thanu. (2) Ext. P-1062 (a
sheet of paper) shows that A-4 (Shankar) would have met A-3 (Murugan) at
E Kodiakkarai and then the phone number of A-1 (Nalini) would have been
supplied to him. (3) on 21-5-199 l he was staying at Esware Lodge which was
a place frequented by Sivarasan. (4) In Ext.P-401 (a wireless message sent by
Sivarasan to Pottu Omman on 9-6-1991) it was mentioned: "I got news that
one of my associates was caught at Nagapattinam and he has told all the
news about me." (5) when the news of arrest of A-4 was published Sivarasan
F communicated that fact to Pottu Omman. (6) Ext.P-1253, a diary, Sivarasan has
mentioned having paid a sum of Rs. 10,000 to A-4. (7) In Ext. P-439, Sivarasan
has menitioned payment of Rs.5,000 to A-4 (Shankar).
The Special Judge of the Designated Court reached a conclusion, on the
G strength of the above narrated circumstances, that A-4 (Shankar) was a
member of the conspiracy. It was conteneded by the learned counsel for the
defence that the above circumstatnces may, at the most, show that A-4
(Shankar) was actively involved in LTIE work because there is nothing to
suggest that he ever knew that Rajiv Gandhi was going to be murdered. Of
course that first among those circumstances has a strong tendency to create
H suspicion in our mind against A-4 (Shankar) but in the total absence of
STATE THROU,GH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 107
anything to show that the 9 passengers in the boat had talked about the A
assassination programme of Rajiv Gandhi or at least that Sivarasan or Suba
or Thanu would have divulged it to others, there is great practical difficulty
to fix up a premise that all of them shared any intention to murder Rajiv
Gandhi when they set out the voyage from that island to India. It must be
remembered that LTTE had several activities, even apart from murdering Rajiv B
Gandhi. So merely because a person is shown to be an active worker of LTTE
that by itself would not catapult him into the orbit of the conspiracy mesh
in order to murder Rajiv Gandhi. It cannot be forgotten that a conspiracy for
that purpose would be strictly confined to a limited number of persons, lest,
any tiny leakage is enough to explode the entire bubble of the cabal.
At any rate, we find it difficult to concur with the conclusion reached
c
by the Special Judge that the aforesaid circumstance~ would unerringly
point to the involvement of A-4 (Shankar) as a conspirator to assassinate
Rajiv Gandhi. The worst that could be concluded from the afore-mentioned
circumstances, assuming that they being all proved by the prosecution in this
case, is that A-4 (Shankar) was also an ardent LTTE votary having close D
acquaintance with Sivarasan. But from that step of conclusion it is not
legally permissible to ascend on to the highest tier and reach the final
conclusion that he too was in the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi.
A-5 VJJAYANANDAN:
E
As against A-5 (Vijayanandan) the circumstances established are the
,_ following : (I) He too was in the 9-member group which clandestinely came
to India on 1-5-1991. He had only a forged passport. (2) He stayed in Komala
Vilas Lodge, Madras on 8th and 9th of May 1991 by showing a false address
and also on a false pretext "to attend a marriage". (3) PW-75 said that A-5 F
stayed in his house and during then he was fuming with acerbity towards
Raj iv Gandhi. (4) In a diary of Sivarasan(M.0.180) there is an entry showing
that an amount of Rs.50,000 was given to "Hari Ayyah" on 8-5-1991.
In the first place we may point out that there is no substantive evidence
in this case to show that A-5 (Vijayanandan) had another alias name as Hari G
Ayyah. Of course it is seen stated so by A-2 (Santhan) in the confessional
statement but it has not been put to A-5 (Vijayanandan) when he was
questioned under Section 313 of the Code. Even if it was put it is doubtful
whether the said entry in the diary could have been used against A-5.
However, the trial court upon the said circumstances reached the conclusion
that he too was a member of the conspiracy. H
108 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999) 3 S.C.R.'
A It must be borne in mind that LTTE was a proscribed organisation in
Sri Lanka and their members were indulging .in sceret activities for attaining
a goal of independent Tamil Eelam in Sri Lanka. There were many, who
were members of LTTE, living in India without exposing themselves lest
they would be caught by the Sri Lankan authorities. Even prosecution has ·..
no case that all those who were members of the LTTE were also members of
B the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi. So the mere fact that someone was
shown to be an LTTE votary and acquainted with the other accused persons
in this case that by itself would not entangle him into the cobweb of the
conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi.
C As in the case of A-4 (Shankar) the circumstances arrayed by the
prosecution against A-5 (Vijayanandan) may, at the worst, show him to be an
active LTTE votary. But beyond that stage the circumstances would not push
him into the dragnet of the conspircay.
A-6 SIVARUBAN:
D A-6 (Sivaruban) was a boy in his teens when the incident took place.
He also belongs to Sri Lanka. His left leg was amputated. Nevertheless he was
an active LTTE member. The circumstances pitted against him by the
prosecution are the following: (I) He was one among the 9 persons who
arrived in India from Sri Lanka on 1-9-1991 in the company of Sivarasan. It
E was a clandestine voyage. (2) he was sent to Jaipur on 19-5-1991 by Sivarasan
at the expense of LTTE. Though it was ostensible for fixing up an artificial
leg for him there is no evidence to show that the leg was fixed at Jaipur. (3)
He stayed in Golden Hotel, Jaipur from 19-5-1991 to 23-3-1991 and then he
shifted to Vikram Hotel, Jaipur. (4) M.0.667 series which were seized from the
house occupied by.A-3 (Murugan) on 15-6-1991 contained a folio showing
F the telephone number and the address of A-6 (Sivarauban) at Jaipur. In a
search conducted by the Inspector of CBI, Jaipur at Vikram Hotel,on 20-6-1991
telephone mumbers of A-15 (Thambi Anna) as well as A-9 (Robert Payas)
were found out among the materials seized therefrom. (5) Ext.P-1200 is a letter
which A-2 (Santhan) had written to A-6 (Sivaruban) dated 18-6-1991 in which
G A-6 was asked to shift from Vikarm Hotel immediately.
The Special Judge of the Designated Court highlighted two features.
First is why should A-6, who is not a senior leader of LTTE, be sent to Jaipur
when artificial leg could have been fixed at places like Madras and Bangalore.
Second is, during the long period when he was in Jaipur he could not get the
H artificial leg fixed. Learned Special Judge took into account those features
ST A TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J .] 109
along with the circumstances enumerated above an came to the conclusion A
that there is force in the prosecution contention that A-6 (Sivaruban) was
deputed to Jaipur for finding out a hide-out for Sivarasan and Suba to escape
after assassination of Rajiv Gandhi.
There is no justification for reaching such a rash inferece on the said
evidence. If A-6 (Sivaruban) required an artificial leg it is not a proper query B
why he could not have got it fixed at any other place. (It is an admitted fact
that the institute at Jaipur for providing artificial legs is a very renowned
one). Why one is preferring a particular Center to a less renowned place for
such reparative devices, is too difficult a question for another person to
answer. That apart, we do not know whether a period of one month is too C
long for completing the process of artificial leg attachement or whether any
work was in progress at the Center. At any rate no material has been placed
in regard to those aspects.
A circumstance which created suspicion in the mind of the investigating
agency was that A-6 (Sivaruban) also came to India along with the other 8 D
persons on 1-5-1991. That might be the reason why the associates. of A-6
•
cautioned him that he too would be caught by the police and advised him
to shift to another place. No doubt that is an incrimiating circumstance
against A-6 (Sivaruban). But it is too much a strain to jump to the conclusion,
with the help of the aforesaid circumstance, that A-6 (Sivaruban) was also a E
" conspirator for assassinating Rajiv Gandhi.
A-7 KANGASABAPATHY AND A-8 ATHIRAI:
While considering the involvement of A-7 (Kanagasabapathy) it would ·
be expedient to consider the case of A-8 Athirai @ Sonia (also called Gowri). F
Such a course was adopted by the trial court and we too feel that such a
course would be advantageous. In fact the learned counsel for the defence
addressed arguments as for A-7 and A-8 together.
It must first be pointed out that no confessional statement was recorded
by any person from A-7. A confessional statement attributed to A-8 is marked G
as Ext.P-97. We will refer to the said confessional statement before proceeding
to other evidence concerning the said two accused.
A-8 is a girl hailing from Sri Lanka. She was in her teens during the days
of conspiracy. Two of her sisters are now in Switzerland living with their
husbands. A-8 (Athirai) had a love affair with a boy named Anand, but he H
110 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A died in a raid conducted by IPKF during 1989. She was recruited in the LTTE
at the age of 16 and she was given a training in shooting. It was from her
confessional statement that we got the idea of placement of Thanu and Suba
in the LTIE ranking. The former was a member of"Black Women Tiger" and
the latter was a member of the Army Branch of LTTE. The Following facts
B are also mentioned in Ext.P-97:
When she was studying in 6th standard LTTE people visited her school
and started the campaign for enlisting support from school children. She was
then only aged 13. After reading a lot of literature on freedom struggle, Tamil
culture etc. she decided to join LTTE when she was aged 16. She was
C christened by Veluppillai Piribhakaran. She learnt shooting with AK-47. She
was made to believe that IPKF, instead of protecting the Tamils was fighting
against them and committing all sorts of attrocities on the innocent Tamilians
of Sri Lanka.
In March 1991, Pottu Omman told her that if she would go to India the
D L TTE would meet all her expenses. She was introduced to A- 7
(Kanagasabapathy). She understood that her work in India was to collect
information about certain marked places in Delhi for facilitaing the work of
LTTE. She and A-7 (Kanagasabapathy) together left Sri Lanka and they
reached India by boat in April 1991 and they stayed together in the house
E of a relative of A-7. Sivarasan helped her with money. After the murder of
Rajiv Gandhi Sivarasan told her that thenceforth she would be looked after /
by A-2 (Santhan) as Sivarasan was apprehending arrest.
-·
We have not found out any meterial whatsoever from the aforesaid
confessional staterflent regarding her involvement in the conspiracy for Rajiv
F Gandhi murder. That young girl could not be attributed with even any
knowledge that Rajiv Gandhi would be murdered. The worst that could be
found against her is that her young mind was transformed into a stormy petrel
of LTTE through brainwashing. That does not mean that she should necessarily
have been cobbled into the conspiracy.
G
Over and above the circumstances pitted against A-7 on a par with A-
8 (Athirai) it is proved that A-7 had gone to Delhi on 20-5-1991 with the
m.>ney supplied by Sivarasan. He was accompanied by a person called Yanan
and they both stayed in Delhi till 30-5-1991. Trial court drew an inference that
Sivarasan would have sent A-7 (kanagasabapathy) to New Delhi for fixing up
H a hideout. Even if it was so, where is the evidence to show that A-7 has ever
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 111
conspired with for the murder of Raj iv Gandhi ? A
In this. connection reference has to be made to the testimony of two
witnesses. PW-109 (Jai Kumari) is the niece of A-7 (Kanagasabapathy). She
has stated in court that she ·has seen her uncle A-7 in the company of A-
8 (Athirai) visiting "Higginboathams" (the famous bookseller) at Mount Road,
Madras. They bought a map of Delhi and they were found enquiring for a B
book containing the addresses of VIPs. On 2-5-1991 Sivarasan was found
talking with them and a few days thereafter they went away with Sivarasan,
though A-7 used to visit her again infrequently. The witness said that when
she saw ~he photo of Sivarasan connecting him with the murder of Rajiv
Gandhi she asked her uncle about it. Then A-7 answered thus: "You are C
simply imagiaing many things. For Heaven's sake don't entertain any bad
~hings about me and A-8. Otherwise yo~ have to face God's punishment."
The Special Judge of the Designated Court drew an inference from the
above talk to A-7 thaJ he would have had the knowledge of the object of
conspiracy. The above words said to have been used by A-7 to his niece D
- could as well haJle been said as he was certain that he was not involved in
the murder of Raj iv Gandhi. But the trial court took it the other way around.
PW-62 (Vimla) who is a teacher has stated in her evidnece that it was
Sivarasan who brought A-8 (Athirai) to her house and requested for
accommodating her also in the house. (The witness has narrated how she E
1
came into acquaintance with Sivarasan). PW-62 further said that Sivarasan
visited her house a couple of days after Rajiv Gandhi was killed and he talked
-with A-8 (Athirai). But later when the witness happened to see the photo of
Sivarasan in the newspapers connecting him with the murder of Rajiv Gandhi
she asked A-8 (Athirai) whether there was any truth in the news. A-8 strongly F
repudiated it and said that Sivarasan was a press reporter and he would have
gone there to make a report of the function. Sivarasan visited A-8 on the same
afternoon and then PW-62 (Vimla) requested Sivarasan to take A-8 away from
that house. Sivarasan then said that he would not visit that house again. At
the same time he warned the witness like this: "If anybody would identify him
and give information about him he would meet the same fate as Padmnabh G
had". Thereafter Sivarasan did not visit PW-62 at all. It was A-2 (Santhan)
.... - who later took A-8 (Athirai) away from that house .
We have no reason to disbelieve the testimony of PW-62 or that of PW-
109. We have no doubt from the aforesaid evidence that A-7 and A-8 were
very close to Sivarasan who had taken much interest in them. But the question H
112 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A is, will that alone lead us to the conclusion that A-7 and A-8 were also
associated with Sivarasan to the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi ? In this
connection it is well to remember that all those who worked for LTTE cause
were familiar with Sivarasan. It is true that all conspirators had worked in
unison with Sivarasan and they were all ardent LTTE personnel. But the
converse cannot be a necessary inference i.e. all those LTTE personnel who
B associated with Sivarasan should have been brought within the radius of the
conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi as participants thereof.
We entertain genuine doubt, in spite of the association that A-7 and A-
8 had with LTTE Movement and also with Sivarasan, whether those two
C accused would have conspired with others in murdering Rajiv Gandhi.
A-9 ROBERT PAYAS:
Robert Payas was aged 25 during the relevant period. While he was in
Sri Lanka he associated himself with LTTE work. He arrived in India on 20-
D 9-1990. He was arrested in connection with Rajiv Gandhi murder case on 18-
6-1991. Ext P-85 is said to be the confessional statement given by him to the
Superintendent of Police on 15-8-1991.
It has been narrated in Ext.P-85 that IPKF caught A-9 (Robert Payas)
and detained him for 15 days along with some others, and during that time
E the army men committed a lot of attrocities in the houses of the detained
persons. A suckling child of A-9 died in the army action. A-9 and his
colleagues developed bitter hatred towards IPKF and the other rival
organisations headed by Padmnabha.
The incriminating statement in Ext.P-85 are the following.
F
A-9 was in close contact with Kanthan (a senior LTTE leader) and
Sivarasan, who came to India for carrying out a certain dreaded act. LTTE was
bearing all the expenses of A-9 and his family and Sivarasan used to visit him
frequently. In February 1991, Sivarasan and A-3 (Murugan) went to the house
G of A-9 and stayed there for a couple of days. A-2 (Santhan); Sivarasan and
Kanthan used to chalk out plans for their movements while staying in the
house of A-9. In the beginning of May 1991, Sivarasan brought Santhan to
the house of A-9. On 5-5-1991 Sivarasan and A-2 (Santhan) had a talk with
Haribabu. A-3 (Murugan), A-18 (Arivu) and A-9 (Robert Payas) at Marina
Beach, Madras. Between 15th and 20th of May 1991, Kanthan, A-2 (Santhan)
H and two other persons of LTTE used to meet each other in the house of A-
~.
I
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 113
9 and while they were in dialogue Sivarasar: was keeping them in close A
contact through phone.
It is further stated in Ext.P-85 that A-9 remained in his house on 21-5-
1991 from the afternoon till next day expecting some message from Sivarasan.
On 24th May, 1991 Sivarasan went to the house of A-9 riding a motorcycle
but he felt that he could not see Kanthan in A-9's'house. A-9 told that fact B
to Kanthan on the next day. On 27th May 199( A-9 and A-2 (Santhan)
decided between themselves. to escape from the police. So he with his wife
and sisters proceeded to Thiruchandur and from ihere they moved to other
places in cognito.
From the above confessional statement recorded in Ext.P-85 it can be
c
seen that A-9 had a serious involvement in the conspiracy with Sivarasan and
others for assassinating Rajiv Gandhi. But the question is whether Ext.P-85
can be treated as a reliable evidence. So our next effort is to find out whether
there are other corroborating evidence.
D
Prosecution relied on the evidence of PW-197 (Dr. Claud fernandez) who
is a Dental Surgeon. He said in his evidence that he was residing just in front
of the building where A-9 was residing. According to him, on the next day
of the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi crackers were exploded in the house of
A-9. The witness well rem~mbers that A-9 and A-3 together visited his clinic. E
The aforesaid evidence of PW-197 has some corroborative value. There is no
contention that the witness is speaking falsehood.
PW-59 (Raghu) has a Photo Studio at St. Thomas Mount, Madras. He
said that A-9 and Sivarasan went to his studio on 15-9-1990 and got two
photographs taken. Sivarasan then wrote his name and address in the records F
of the studio as follows:
"R. Subaraj, ·
85 Gangai Amman Street,
Kodambakkam (Madras)" G
His version is supported by documentary evidence such as Exts.P-176
- to P-184 (all are records kept in the studio).
In M.0.180 Diary, which is proved to be the diary of Sivarasan, there
are umpteen entries showing various amounts paid to A-9. It is not disputed H
114 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A that the said diary belonged to Sivarasan and the entries were made at his
instance.
In Ext.P-81 confessional statement, A-3.(Murugan) stated that a wireless
set was installed in the house of A-9 at Porur by LTTE militant Kanthan. It
was from that wireless set Sivarasan used to contact Pottu Omman at Sri
B Lanka.
The aforesaid items of evidence proved in this case have rendered the
confessional statement made by A-9 in Ext. P-35 as wholly true. We, therefore,
concur with the finding of the Special Judge that A-9 (Robert Payas) was
C very much involved in the conspiracy to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi.
A-10 JAYAKUMAR :
Jayakumar is the brother-in-law of A-9 (Robert Payas). (His sister Prema
is A-9's wife). A-10 was led into LTTE Movement. He was sent to India in
D September 1990. He was arrested in connection with Rajiv Gandhi murder case
on 26-6-1991. A confessional statement which is marked as Ext P-91 is attributed
to A-9. The incriminating statement in it are the following:
As IPKPcommitted lots of attrocities on LTTE people, A-10 (Jayakumar)
along with others felt very much annoy~d. (A-9's little child died in one such .
E IPKF action). So LTTE had decided to teach the leaders concerned a lesson.
On 20-9-f 990 A-10 reached India and met a hardcore LTTE personnel
Nishananthan (who was also called Nixon). A house was arranged at a place
called Porur for which an amount of Rs. 5,000 was paid to the owner. Kanthan
(another top ranking LTTE leader) used to supply money to A-10 and also
to his brother-in-law A-9. A wireless set was installed by Kanthan inside the
F house of A-10 in order to facilitate the hardcore LTTE personnel to ccfutact
their Sri Lankan counterparts. Once he was told by Kanthan that a high
ranking LTTE leader (Sivarasan) would be arriving in India· for carrying out
a dangerous plot. A similar information was passed on to him by his brother-
in-law Robert Payas also. As Kanthan told him that a house was to be
G arranged for Sivarasan it was so arranged at Kodingaroor. In December 1990,
Sivarasan was brought to A-lO's house by his brother-in-law. He was directed
to render all help to Sivarasan and he knew very well that the mission of
Sivarasan was to execute a dangerous plot. Sivarasan used to supply enough
money to A-10 (Jayakumer). Once Sivarasan brought a suit-case consisting
of his diary, dress, a pistol and one AK-47 gun besides plenty of bullets. The
H pistol was concealed in a book in which a cavity was made out for containing
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.) 115
the firearm. Sivarasan used to carry the suit-case wherever he went. Once he A
·went to Sri Lanka and on his return he brought Suba and Thanu. This was
· on the 2nd of May 1991. A-10 knew that Sivarasan brought those two girls
. for accomplishing the retaliatory plot. A-10 understood that Raj iv Gandhi was
the focus of their hatred. He asked his wife to stitch a cloth cover for keeping
the pistol of Sivarasan.
B
Regarding the activities on 21-5-1991, A-IO (Jayakumar) is said to have
confessed in Ext.P-91 that he saw Sivarasan keeping the pistol concealed and
set out for the public meeting at Sriperumpudur. By midnight Sivarasan returned
with Suba and Nalini and it was confirmed that Rajiv Gandhi was killed by
Thanu. He saw Sivarasan going upstairs for talking with Santhan. C
The further incriminating portions in Ext.P-91 are: On 22-5-1991 A-10
prepared meals for Sivarasan, Suba and Nalini and it wa; only on 23rd that
Sivarasan left the house. Before leaving Sivarasan kept all his things in the
suit-case, (except the pistol) and entrusted the pistol to A-10. The suit-case
was put in a pit dug by A-IO. As instructed by Sivarasan the pit was closed D
with a concrete slab and a painting was given on its surface.
The above is the substance of the confession contained in Ext.P-91. If
that statement can be accepted as reliable we have no doubt that it would
afford enough materials for concluding that A-10 (Jayakumar) was actively E
involved in the conspiracy to assassinate Raj iv Gandhi. In order to verify the
-- truth of it we have to tum to other evidence which prosecution has adduced
for corroboration purposes.
The first corroborative material pressed into service by the prosecution
is the confessional statement made by his brother-in-law Robert Payas (A-9) F
in Ext.P.85. We have earlier found it acceptable and hence it can be regarded
as a material to ensure confidence about the truth of the statement contained
in Ext.P-91. Another item of evidence is the testimony of PW-63 (Smt.
Kottammal). She is an employee of the Tamil Nadu State Electricty Board. She
said that when she completed the house construction at Kodingayoor it was G
rented out to A-10 (Jayakumar) and his wife Shanti. Ext P-217 is the rent
agreement executed for the said purpose. PW-85 (Swaminathan) who is a
nearby resident has stated that by the third week of December 1990 he saw
A-10 and his wife occupying the new house of Kottammal. He also said that
Sivarasan used to visit that house frequently and A-2 (Santhan) was also
staying in that house from 6th May 1990 onwards. The witness remembers H
116 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A that Sivarasan started staying in that house from 22nd May onwards. He
remembers the date because he knew that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered on the
pervious day. Nalini and Suba were also with Sivarasan, PW-85 further said
-.
that he noticed distribution of sweets in the house of A-10 by noon on 22nd
May 1991.
B PW-200 (Smt. Meera) who is another neighbouring resident gave
evidence almost in the same manner as PW~8s. What she further said was that
Sivarasan was a regular visitor in the house of A-10 from January 1990
onwards and the witness noted Sivarasan bringing two girls in the first week
of May 1991.
c Tes!imony of those witnesses was believed by the trial court and we
have no reason to take a different view. It is clear that the aforesaid items of .
evidence are of much corroborative value.
There is yet another circumstance which gives assurance about the
D involvement of A-10 with the conspiracy. When he was arrested and
interrogated by PW-288 (Raghauthamam-one of the chief investigating
officers) the accused gave the information that he had buried the suit-case
and on the strength of the said statement the suit-case was unearthed. Ext.P-
437 is the Mahassar which was prepared for it. (The statement which A-10
made pursuant to which the suit-case was unearthed was separatety marked
E as Ext.P-1436). The articles contained the diaries ofSivaraSan, the Sri Lankan
Passport of A-2 (Santhan) besides some live cartridges and M.0.157 (which
is a Tamil dictionary in which a cavity was carved out for keeping a pistol).
PW-85 is a witness to the unearthing of the suit-case. He has stated that fact
in his evidence.
F
Over and above the afore:._parrated corrorborative pieces of evidence
prosecution has produced still further items of evidence. But we do not think
it necessary to refer to all of them since we are fully satisfied even with the
evidence already discussed above that the confessional statemen~ contained
in Ext.p-91 was made by A-10 and it is a true confession. We, therefore,
G conclude without hesitation that prosecution has succeeded in proving that
A-10 (Jayakumar) was an active participant in the conspiracy for assassination
of Raj iv Gandhi. '
A-11 SHANTHI :
H She is the wife of A-10 (Jayakumar). Except the fact that she accompained
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 117
her husband from Sri Lanka in September 1990 and continued to live with him A
in india we are unable to find any involvement for her in the conspiracy to
murder Rajiv Gandhi. Learned Special Judge has considered her case, tagging
it with her husband's case. We may point out, in this context, that no
confession could be recorded from her under Section 15 of TADA. We have
\ not come across <'ny meterial, apart from her living with her husband A-10
(Jayakumar), to suggest that she had any role in the conspiracy. It is very B
..--- unfortunate that for the role played by her husband she has been sentenced
to death under Section 302 read with Section 1208 of the Indian Penal Code.
A-12 VJJAYAN@PERUMAL VIJAYAN:
I'
Vijayan was arrested on 8-7-1991 in connection with Rajiv Gandhi murder c
case. ExtP-101 is a confessional statement said to have been recorded from
him on 3-9-1991 by the Superintendent of Police as per Section 15 of TADA.
We will first refer to the following incriminating passages in Ext.P-10 I:
A-12 (Vijayan) was conducting a workshop in Sri Lanka, but with the
D
commencement ofIPKF operation in the island the worksnop ran into doldrums.
That was a time when his wife was preganant. He therefore thought of going
to India for availing themselves of medical facilities, but then he found a
hurdle that every Sri Lankan Tamil citizen wanting to leave the island had to
.
-> pay Rs. 1500 and two gold sovereigns to LTTE Movement. As A-12 (Vijayan)
was in penury he approached LTIE leaders for exone-rating him from the E
financial liability in crossing over to India.
He was then introduced to Sivarasan by a close relaltive. Sivarasan
offered to meet all his expenses in going to India on a condition that he
should work for LTTE. A-12 accepted the condition. On 12-9-1990, he, his wife
(A-13) and his father-in-law (A-14) reached Rameshwaram. After get'Ling F
themselves registered as Sri Lankan refugees they moved to Tuticorin.
In December 1990, Sivarasan visited them at Tuticorin and persuaded
A-12 to shift his residence to Madras and take a house on rent so that the
new arrivals of LTTE could also be accommodated therein. Sivarasan paid him G
Rs. l 0,000. So he and his family shifted to Madras .
.-1-
On 2-5-1991 Sivarasan brought a suit case containing a wireless 'Set and
wanted A-12 (Vijayan) to keep it in his house. One person by name Nehru
was also present along with Sivarasan. Sivarasan told A-12 that two girls
would be brought from Sri Lanka for an important work and requested to keep H
118 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999) 3 S.C.R.
A that infonnation secret. Sivarasan paid him Rs_. 10,000 again.
After 3 days, Sivarasan brought Suba and Thanu to the house of A-
12. He directed A-12 to dig a pit for keeping the wireless set as well as some
guns. A-12 obeyed and he was helped by Nehru in digging the pit. On 21-
5-1991 Sivarasan visited A-12's house at 12.30 noon and asked Thanu and
B Suba to get ready. Then the two girls went inside a room and after about an
hour came out dressed up for going out. Sivarasan took the girls in an auto-
rickshaw anct left. On the-next day Sivarasan reached A-12's house and
disclosed to him that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered. He asked Nehru to transmit
the message to Sri Lanka.
C The r~aining part of the confessional statement in Ext.P-101 contains
the directive~\ which Sivarasan gave to A-12 (Vijayan) which the latter had
obeyed. But there is nothing in Ext.P-10 l to show that A-12 ever knew b,efore
22-5-1991 that Rajiv Gandhi would be murdered. Of course, he could have
inferred that the important work which Sivarasan suggested would be some
D criminal activity but that does not mean he should necessa1ily have inferred
that Sivarasan was targeting Rajiv Gandhi and was contemplating his .
assassination.
No doubt A-12 was very much used by Sivarasan without letting him
know of his plan to murder Rajiv Gandhi. Nor did anyone else tell A-12 about
E it. Even from among the articles which PW-281- a police officer recovered from
his house (as per Ext.P-1359 Mahassar) nothing could be attributed to A-12
regarding his knowledge that Sivarasan was planning to murder Rajiv Gandhi.
But after the murder ofRajiv Gandhi A-12 (Vijayan) had helped Sivarasan
very much to escape from being caught. In that endeavour he helped Suba
F also. It might be that Sivarasan could secure such assistance from A-12 on
the strength of the financial assistance which he lavishly gave to A-12 and
his family at the time of need. But we are unable to stretch the inference
further backward to think that A-12 played any part in the conspiracy to
murder Rajiv Gandhi.
G
A-13 SELVALUXMI:
Selvaluxmi is the wife of A-12 (Vijayan). Except that she was living with
her husband she had no other role apart from what her husband did. She was
arrested on 16-5-1992. Trial Court dealt with the case of A-13 in ,conjunction
H with that of her husband A-12 (Vijayan). We note that the investigating
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 119
agency could not elicit any confession from her. The result is there is practically A
nil evidence to show that A-12 was ever involved in the conspiracy to
assassinate Rajiv Gandhi.
A-14 BHASKARAN:
Bhaskaran is the father-in-law of A-12 (Vijayan) and father of A-13 B
(Selvaluxmi). His involvement in the conspiracy was considered by the trial
court conjointly with the discussion pertaining to A-12 and A-13. As from him
also the investigating agency could not elicit any confession under Section
15 of TADA.
c
Though there is no evidence to show that he had any prior knowledge
of the plan to murder Rajiv Gandhi there is evidence to show that after A-
14 (Bhaskaran) came to know of the assassination he tried to protect Sivarasan
and others from being caught. or detected.
PW.-97 (Chokkanathan) is the brother-in-law of A-14 (Bhaskaran)). That D
witness has said in his evidence that on 21-6-1991 his brother-in-law (A-14)
expressed a desire to have a larger house on rent by saying that such a house
was necessary to accommodate certain important persons. A-14 (Bhaskaran)
initially hesitated to divulge the identity of those important persons to PW-
97, but later he disclosed that the house was meant for Sivarasati and Suba E
who were involved in Rajiv Gandhi murder case. PW-97 said that on hearing
the said information he refused to help his brother-in-law, but his brother-in-
law became very angry and gave a warning that ifthe information is divulged
to the police he (PW-97) might have to meet his end. Next morning A-14 left
the house of PW-97.
-- Shri Altaf Ahmad, learned Additional Solicitor General contended that
the aforesaid conduct of A-14 is enough to draw the inference that A-14 was
also privy to the conspiracy. But we are unable to stretch the inference to
F
such a farthest extent. The evidence of PW-97 would certainly indicate that
A-14 was interested in securing a safe place for Sivarasan and Suba to escape G
from police detection and also to save them from being caught by the police.
It is quite possible that he would have been persuaded to help Sivarasan and
Suba on the strength of the help which Sivarasan rendered to the family. It
may be possible to go one more step further that perhaps Sivarasan would
have disclosed to A-14 that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered at his behest and
sought the help of A-14 to escape from police detection. H
120 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R; '-•
A We can only conclude that A-14 would have harboured Sivarasan and
Suba and also tried to screen them from being·. caught by the police.
A-15 SHANMUGAVADIVELU@ THAMBI ANNA:
He was arrested on 16-5-1992. The Superintendent of Police recorded a
B statement on 17-5-1992, Claiming that it is a confessional statement; it was
marked by the prosecution as Ext.P-139. But its admissibility was resisted on
the ground that it does not contain any passage which incriminates him. We
will just reproduce the contents of what he said in Ext-P.139.
In the year 1987, he and his wife with two children and his nephew left '
-t1lll
C Sri Lanka and reached India. He had to get pennission from LTTE for leaving
Sri Lanka and Kittoo (LTIE leader) helped him in that regard. In the first week
of May 1991, Sivarasan and A-2 (Santhan) seught his help to get an
introduction to PW-62 (Vim.la)- a teacher. He obliged them. Later A-2 met him
and requested him to keep some good <\IllOUnt in siife custody. As he agreed
to do so A-2 (Santhan) gave hihl Rs. 1.25 lacs on one occasion (which was
D about a week prior to the murder of Rajiv Gandhi) and on a subsequent
occasion A-2 (Santhan) entrusted Rs.3.20 lacs to him. About 4 days prior to
Rajiv Gandhi murder A-2 (Santhan) collected Re;. 70,000 from him and a week
after the assassination A-2 collected Rs.3.12 lacs from him and after some
days the balance amouf!t was also collected. A couple of days later A-8
E Athirai visited him, by which time the photo of Sivarasan appeared in
newspapers as having involved in Rajiv Gandhi murder case. Thereupon A-
l 5's wife resented any LTTE people visiting the house. A-15, inrfact, asked
A-2 (Santhan) as to why the photo of Sivarasan appeared in newspapers as
involving in Rajiv Gandhi murder case. A-2 explained that there is nothing to
F worry about it.
The above are the important contents in Ext.P-139. It is needless to
point 'out that the said statement is lacking any inculpative admissions. On
the contrary, it is mostly exculpative. Even apart from that, prosecution could
not adduce any tangible evidence against A-15 (Shimmugavadivelu), not
G even to doubt that he had any involvement in the conspiracy to murder Rajiv
Gandhi. Of course, the conspirators would have found A-15 as a reliable
person for keeping their money. We must not forget the fact that A-15 hailed
from Sri Lanka and he got some help from LTIE people for going away from
the island to India. The mere fact that A-2 (Santhan) had chosen A-15 as a
safe person to keep money is hardly sufficient to conclude that he was
H involved in Rajiv Gandhi murder conspiracy.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NAUNI [THOMAS, J.) 121
........._
A-16 RAVICHANDRAN ANDA-17 SUSEENDRAN: A
In dealing with the case against the above two accused we have
necessarily to delink the offences under Section 3(3) and 3(4) and 5 of TADA
and Section 5 of the Explosive Substances Act and Section 3(1) of the Arms
Act, for a certain obvious reason. It is an admitted fact that A-16 and A-17
were tried in another criminal case for the aforesaid offences read with Section B
120-B of Indian Penal Code, inter alia, certain other counts of offences. A-16
and A-17 and a host of some other persons were arrayed in CC7 of 1992
before a Designated Court, Poonamallai, Chennai (Madras). As per judgment
dated 23-1-1998 they were convicted of those offences and sentenced to
varying tenns of imprisonment. It is also an admitted fact that the said c
judgment has become final and the convicted persons involved therein have
undergone the punishment period.
Shri N. Natarajan, learned senior counsel for A-16 and A-17 contended
that those accused are not liable to be tried again for the said offences since
the facts now stated by the prosecution were substantially the same as were D
involved in CC 7 of .1992. Shri Altaf Ahmed, learned Additional Solicitor
General made a strong bid to show that as the said trial was not in connection
with the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi the facts cannot be regarded as the
same. We have no doubt that A-16 and A-17 cannot use the judgment in CC
7 of 1992 as a shield against the charge under Section 302 read with Section E
109-B and under Section 212 of IPC. But the other offences found against
-- them were based on the same facts of which they were tried for such offences
in CC 7 of 1992. This can be discerned from the narration of facts in the
aforesaid case.
Learned counsel for the accused had produced a certified copy of the F
Judgment in CC 7 of 1992. A-16 (Ravichandran) in this case was arrayed as
A-2 in that case and A-17 (Suseendran @ Mahesh) in this case was arrayed
as A-3 in that case. Relevent portion showing the facts in that case appearing
in paragraph 2 of the judgment is extracted here:
"A. I to A.32 together and in separate groups at various places such G
.,..._ as Palaly, Jaffna in Sri Lanka, Coimbatore, Udumalpet, Pollachi, Madras,
Vaniyambadi, Palani, Kaniyur, Dindigul and Pudukkottai conspired
together and agreed to do illegal acts by illegal means like to form an
armed force by name 'Tamil National Retrieval Troop' with an intention
to overawe the Government established by law, cessation of Tamil H
122 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Nadu from Indian Union and to strike terror in people and to exhort
members of TNRT, to indulge in disruptive activities and make
preparations for the same to fulfil their object, to achieve their object
by procuring arms, ammunitions, bombs, wireless sets and other
explosive substances, to loot police armouries in Tamil Nadu for the
said purpose, to aid, abet, adv.ice and knowingly render assistance for
B acts preparatory to terrorist and disruptive activities and to harbour
terrorists and disruptionists and persons. who conspire or attempt to
commit or advocate, abet, advise incite or knowingly facilitate the
commissions of a terrorist or disruptive activity,\everyone did their
best at different stages to achieve their common design."
c The period of the aforesaid activities, as involved in that case, covered
between 1987 and end of 1991. Section 300(1) of the Code of Criminal
Procedure contains the ban against a second trial of the same offence against
the same person. Sub-Section (I) reads thus:
D "A person who has once been tried by a Court of competent jurisdiction
for an offence and convicted or acquitted of such offence shall, while
such conviction or acquittal remains in force, not be liable to be tried
again for the same offence, nor on the same facts for any other
offence for which a different charge from the one made against him
might have been made under sub-section ( l) of section 221; or for
E which he might have been convicted under sub-section (2), thereof."
The well-known maxim 'nemo debet bis vexari pro eadem causa' (no
person should be twice vexed for the same offence) embodies the well
established Common Law rule that no one should be put to peril twice for the
same offence. The principle which is sought to be incorporated into Section
F 300 of the Procedure Code is that no man should be vexed with more than
one trial for offences arising out of identical acts committed by him. When
an offence has already been the subject of judicial adjudication, whether it
~nded in acquittal or conviction, it is negation of criminal justice to allow
repetition of the adjudication in a separate trial on the same set of facts.
G
d-'u" ::rhough Article 20(2) of the Constitution oflndia embodies a protection
against'second.frial after. a conviction of the same offence, the ambit of the
sub~~rticle is~narrowe:r than .t~e.protection afforded by Section 300 of the
Procedure Code. dt iis ..:held l;>y -this' :Court in Manipur Administration v.
Thokehom1Bira·Sir1gh. !(AIR 1965,SC 87) that ~'if there is no punishment for
H tbe.offence,as,a.result.of ~he,prosecution,:Article 20(2) has no application."
STATE THROUGH CBI v NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 123
While the Sub-article embodies the principle of autrefois convict Section 300 A
of the Procedure Code compines both autrefois convict and autr~fois acquit.
\
Section 300 has further widened the protective wings by debarring a
second trial agai9st the same accused on the same facts even for a different
offence if a different charge against him for such offence could have been
made under Section 221(1) of the Code, or he could have been convicted for B
such other offence ""nder Section 2~1(2) of the Code. In this context it is
useful to extract Sectlo(). 221 of the Procedure Code.
I,
"221. Where it is doubtful what offence has been committed.-(1) If a
single act or series of acts is of such a nature that it is doubtful which C
, of several offences the facts which can be proved will c;onstitute, the
/_acc:jJsed may be charged with having committed all or any of such
°'offences, and any number of such charges may be tried at once; or
he may be charged in the alternative with having committed some one
of the said offences.
D
(2) If in such a case the accused is charged with one offence, and it
appears in evidence that he committed a different offence for which
he might have been charged under the provisions of sub-section (I),
he may be convicted of the offence which he is shown to have
committed, although he was not charged with it."
E
As the contours of the prohibition are so widely enlarged it cannot be
contended that the second trial can escape therefrom on the mere premise that
some more allegations were not made in the first trial. We have absolutely '10
doubt that the offences which we have indicated above were fully covered
by the trial in CC 7 of 1992, and, therefore, the prosecution is debarred in this F
case from proceeding aganist A-16 and A-17 for the aforesaid offences.
Consequently the conviction anti sentence passed by the Designated Court
as per the impugned judgment for offences under Section 3(3), 3(4) and 5 of
TADA and also Section 5 of the Explosive Substances Act as well as Section
3(1) of the Arms Act on A-16 and A-17 are hereby-set aside.
G
Now, we have to consider the case of A-16 (Ravichandran) for the
offences under Section 302 read with Section 120-B of IPC as a member of
the criminal conspiracy to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi.
A-16 (Ravichandran) is a Sri Lankan Citizen. He was arrested on 20-10-
1991 in connection with Rajiv Gandhi murder case. The Superintendent of H
124 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Police (CBI) has recorded a statement which is said to contain the confession
made by A-16 on 14-2-1992. It is marked in this case as Ext.P-221. The
incriminating Statements, as for this case contained in Ext.P-121 can be extracted
after excluding the facts which were the subject matter of CC 7 of 1992.
A-16 (Ravichandran) and his companion A-17 (Suseendran) reached
B India in December 1990. He met Sivarasan as instructed by him near Devi
Theatre. A few days hence Sivarasan handed over to A-16 a sum of Rs. l.3
lacs for buying any kind of vehicle for the use of LTTE movement. Sivarasan
gave A-16 a contact number (2343402) for any urgent need which might arise.
A-16 went to the house of A-10 Jayakumar at Kodingayoor along with
C Sivarasan and on his instructions went to the Airport at Madras to know how
security arrangements were in force when a VIP arrived. A-16 reported to
Sivarasan that the first gate of the old Airport could be used for sneakings
in. A-16 reminded Sivarasan that three months have already elapsed after they
reached India but still A-16 did not know the target. Sivarasan then replied
: "We need not go in search of the target but the target would come in search
D of us." Sivarasan further assured A-16 that the crucial situation would arrive
very soon.
The further incriminating statements in Ext.P-221 are the following:
Sivarasan asked A-16 to start a make-believe Travel Agency at Delhi.
E A-16 collected Rs. 2 lacs from Sivarasan and a few days later collected a
further sum or Rs. 5 lacs for the said purpose. However, Sivarasan cautioned
him to start the Travel Agency only after getting definite instructions from
a
him. Pottu Omman (one of the topmosI LTIE hardcore) supplied particular
code number to A-16 for transmitting wireless messages. They are: No.A.9 for
A.17, and No.P.O. 91 for Pottu Omman. On 1st or 2nd of May 1991, A-16 met
F Sivarasan near Shanti Theatre (Madras) as directed in a letter which he got
from his aunt (Lokmatha). On 13th or 14th of May, A-3 (Murugan) reached
the same place-with a suit-case. In the presence of A-16 one of the LTTE
petrel "Sokkan" asked A-3 (Ml!crugan) "why the work of Sivarasan has not
yet reached the target ? and A-3 gave the following reply: "why worry, it
G would take place and it must happen." Thereafter A-16 kept silence without
putting further questibns.
On 20-5-1991, A-16 was in the house opposite to Shanmugham's house.
At 11.30 in the night the news that Rajiv Gandhi was killed was communicated
to them. Then he and others left the place. Sokkan later told A-16 that death
H of Rajiv Gandhi was advantageous for LTTE movement.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 125.
' The remaining portion of the confession in Ext.P .121 relates to the joint A
activities of himself, Sivarasan Suba and A-17. When much later he heard that
Sivarasan and Suba died by consuming capsules he felt very sad. The rest
of the statement relates to his continued contacts with Pottu Omman and
other leaders of the LTTE.
If the aforesaid confession is true and reliable it can be treated as a safe B
foundation for resting a finding that A-16 was involved in the conspiracy .to
murder Rajiv Gandhi. True, A-16 did not divulge in so many words in: that
confession about the identity of the target of Sivarasan. But it is very clear
from Ext.P-121 that A-16 knew about it. In December 1990, he was deputed
to India to carry out the execution of an "important mission" and he was C
instructed to obey the direction of Sivarasan for that purpose. When he knew
that Rajiv Gandhi was a target he wanted to get that confirmed from Sivarasan
and that is why he asked Sivarasan in plain language-whether it was Rajiv
Gandhi. The silence adopted by Sivarasan helped him to confirm it. All the
activities done by him thereafter were in facilitation of the aforesaid common D
design. It has now to be considered whether the confessional statement made
by A-16 has been corroborated in material particulars.
PW-206 (Lokmatha), the aunt of A-16, has said in her evidence that
Sivarasan was found contacting A-16 in March 1991, and on another occasion
Sivarasan entrusted one letter to her for handing o~er to A-16. The witness E
said that when the letter was given to A-16 he read it and immediately went
out of the house. On 23-5-1991 Sivarasan again visited her house, but when
he noted that A-16 was absent there he gave one more letter to the witness
to be handed over to A-16. A couple of days thereafter PW-206 handed over
that letter to A-16. He left the house and from the next day she found F
Sivarasan and A-16 in her house and both of them left together.
PW-217 is the husband of PW-206 and gave evidence substantially in
tune with the version of his wife.
PW-133 (Karpagam) and her husband Shanmugham Sund~m (PW-208) G
said in their evidence that A-17 (Suseendran) visited them on 28-5-1991 along
with Suba, and A-17 introduced her as his wife by name Mallagi whom he
recently married. Both the witnesses believed that representation to be true
and thought that a wedding gift should be presented to them. They purchased
a wrist watch and gave it to A-17 as wedding present. Later A-17 and Suba
paid Rs. 1000 as price of the wrist watch saying that they were in need of H
126 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
.A it. They stayed in the house of those witnesses. In their evidence they said , '
that on i-6-1991 Sivarasan together with A-16 visited A-17. Later the witness
saw the photo of Suba in the newspaper connecting her with Rajiv Gandhi
murder. When A-17 was asked about it he first denied it and later admitted
it and said that her name was S\lba. However, A-17 gan a warning to both
B the witnesses not to disclose such things to anyone else.
Ext. P-149 is the diary of Sivarasan in which there is an entry showing
that Sivarasan met A-16 near Devi Theatre. PW-56 (Utham Singh) said that
he was running a grocery shop under the caption "Ebenzer Stores" at Porur.
The telephone number of his stores is 2343402. The witness said that some
C Sri Lankans who were residing nearby were availing themselves of the said
telephone facility for calling outside. He mentioned Sivarasan, A-2 (Santhan),
Kanthan etc. among those who used the telephone. It was the said number
which Sivarasan had supplied to A-16 as a contact number.
Ext. P-411dated16.6~1991, Ext. P-417 dated 19.6.1991, Ext. P-419 dated
D 20.6.1991 and Ext. P-423 dated 21.6.1991 are all wireless messages sent by
Pottu Omman. Those messages contain exhortations that A-16 should help
Sivarasan to escape to Shri Lanka.
The above items of evidene which corroborate the confessional statement __.,.__' __ _
of A-16, give us confidence to believe that Ext. P-121 is a true version of A-
E 16's involvement in Rajiv Gandhi's murder. So it can safely be concluded that
A-16 was also a member of the criminal conspiracy.
As for A-17 a confessional statement is attributed to him claiming that
it was recorded under Section 15 of the TADA (Ext. P-123). Here also we
F have to exclude those portions which relate to the offences covered by CC
7 of 1992 .. The remaining incriminating statements in Ext. P-123 are the
following:
In December 1990, he met Sivarasan. Pottu Omman asked him to go to
Tamil Nadu. He went to Madras and met A-16 at Marina Beech (Madras) and
G A-16 asked him to recruit more people to LTTE. He then set out on tour to
Pollachi, Coimbatore, Palani, and reached Madras on 26th May 1991. He met
A-16 at Madras. When he met Sivarasan at Thiruvallur Bus Stand (Madras)
Suba was introduced to him. They all went to Trichi.
A-17 has further said that he went with A-16 and Suba to Pollachi where
H he and Suba stayed in the house of PW-208 by pretending that Suba was his
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 127
wife called Mallagi and Sivarasan was her brother. A
It is not necessary to reproduce the further portion of the confessional
statements as they relate to the efforts to save Sivarasan and Suba. We have
no doubt that A-17 would have got information as to how Rajiv Gandhi was
murdered at least when he met Suba and Sivarasan. But there is nothing in
the confessional statement to indicate that he knew it at any time before the B
assassination. Nor is there any material which points ti:> A-17's knowledge
prior to 21.5.1991 about Sivarasan's target. Of course Ext. P-121 and the
evidence of PW-206, PW-217, PW-133, PW-208 and PW-181 as also the
recovery of the walkie-talkie as per Ext. 1172 would show that A-17 was
actively helping Sivarasan and Suba to escape from the clutches of law. But C
that is not enough to credit him~with the advance knowledge !lf Raj iv Gandhi's
- murder. It is equally possible that he, on coming to know of the predicament
of LTIE personnel like Sivarasan and Suba/ would have developed a desire
to help them. But that is not enough to conclude that he had prior knowledge
that Rajiv Gandhi would be murdered.
D
A-18 PERARIVALAN@ARJVU:
He was aged 20 during the relevant period. He is the son of Tamil poet
called "Kuyildasan". He was arrested on 18.6.1991 in connection with the
murder ofRajiv Gandhi. PW-52 (Superintendent of Police. CBI) has recorded E
a confessional statement attributed to him. It is marked as Ext. P-87.
The following inculpatory passages in Ext. P-87 are said to be the
confessions made by him: He had close association with LTTE people from
1989 onwards. He was selling LTTE publications such as "Tamil Eelam" and
"Urumal". While he was in Sri Lanka he had an opportunity to meet Veluppillai F
Piribhakaran and other leaders of L TIE. The former sought A-18's help for
LTTE services. It excited him. When he learnt that Tamil people in Sri Lanka
were suffering a lot due to the attrocities committed by IPKF he developed
a vengeful attitude towards Rajiv Gandhi. In the second week of October, 1990
he and A-19 (lrumborai) reached India by boat alongwith some other LTTE G
people. From February 1991 onwards he was residing with A-20 (Bhagyanathan)
in a house at Roypetta, Madras. A-3 (Murugan) was also staying there. In
March 1991, A-18 accompanied A-3 (Murugan) to Vellore for preparing a
sketch of the Fort because LTTE prisoners were interned there. Blasting of
Vellore Fort for rescuing LTTE prisoners was one of the programmes of LITE
in India. · H
128 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999) 3 S.C.R.
.A In the further portion of Ext. P-87 it is stated that Kanthan, Sivarasan
and Nixon were visiting A-3 (Murugan) occasionally and from their
conversation A-18 understood that they were planning to carry out a very
dangerous task. A-18 had his own reasons to think that the target of the said
dangerous task was Rajiv Gandhi. In fact, Sivarasan asked him in April 1991
B whether A-18 could work in unison with him and then A-18 agreed to do so.
After this Sivarasan went to Sri Lanka.
After Sivarasan came back from Sri Lanka he asked A-18 to get a large T
sized car battery and some clips etc. A-18 bought a battery from a shop near
LIC Building at Madras by giving a false name "Rajan" and a fasle address.
C He bought some wire and other accessories from another shop near Midland
Theatre. A-18 took Sivarasan to a motor shop on 4.5.1991 and bought a
motorcycle in his own name but giving a wrong address. He also bought two
batteries (9-Volt Golden Power Battery) and handed them over to Sivarasan
for using to blast bomb.
D On 7.5.1991 he attended the public meeting addressed by V.P. Singh at
Madras along with Suba, Thanu, A-3 (Murugan) and A-1 (Nalini). He bought
a multimeter from a shop at Richie Street, Mount Road, Madras as Sivarasan
wanted them.
He further confessed that on 20.5.1991, he went to A-20 Bhagyanathan's
E house. There he found Sivarasan, A-1 (Nalini), A-3 (Murugan) and Haribabu.
Sivarasan divulged to them about the public meeting which Rajiv Gandhi
might address on the next day. A-18 (Arivu) thereupon gave a colour film
(Kodak) to Haribabu.
On 21.5.1991, A-18 (Arivu) and A-20 (Bhagyanathan) went to see a
F film at 9.30 P.M. While returning he came to know that Rajiv Gandhi was
murdered. So on the next day he packed up his things including TV and
VCR and kept them in the house of a friend of him. On 23.5.1991. Sivarasan
met him and gave full details of the incident in which Rajiv Gandhi died.
Sivarasan conveyed to them that Haribabu also died in the bomb blast.
G Sivarasan then asked A-18 (Arivu) to make all efforts to retrieve the dead
body of Haribabu.
As days passed A-18 (Arivu) felt that he would be caught by the police.
He therefore left his friends and stayed with his parents at Jolarpet. It was
during the said period that Sivarasan's photo was published in the newspapers
H connecting him with Rajiv Gandhi's murder.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.) 129
If the above incriminating portions in Ext. P-87 can be relied on as true A
confession they would uphold the prosecution case for convicting A-1& of
criminal conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi.
One of the contentions raised against the said confession is that A-18
(Arivu) was not given any time for reflection after eliciting that he was
prepared to give a confession. But a perusal of the proceedings which led B
to the recording of Ext. P-87 shows that on 14.8.1991 preliminary questions
(
were put to him by PW-52 (Superintendent of Police, CBI) but no confession
was recorded on that date. It was on 15.8.1991 that PW-52 called him again.
Even from the first question put to A-18 (Arivu) it is clear that the interval
' The Superintendent of
was intended to afford a period of reflection for A-18. C
Police, CBI (PW-52) has also said the same thing in his evidence. In such a
situation there is no scope for contending that A-18 was not afforded sufficient
opportunity for reflection.
It seems there are a lot of circumstances to assure the truth of the
statements in Ext. P-87.
M.O. 49 is the sketch of the Vellore Fort which is said to be prepared
by A-18 (Arivu). PW-75 (Basant Kumar - a freelance artist) has said in his
evidence that he was engaged by LTIE people for printing books. He said
\ that A-18 met him in February 1991, and gave him certain telephone numbers.
One was that of Kittoo who was then in London. It was intended for effecting E
payments regarding the prii~ting charges. The witness further said that A-18
gave him a letter of Veluppillai Piribhakaran in which receipt of the books
printed by him was acknowledged. By the beginning of May 1991, A-18 took
this witness to Trichi and introduced him to A-2 (Shanthan). The witness
further said that A-18 was found fuming with hatred towards Rajiv Gandhi for F
- the attrocities which IPKF committed in Sri Lanka. On l 0th May 1991, A-18
went to this witness's house with Sivarasan. We have no reason to disbelieve
the above testimony of PW-75.
PW-23 (Bharathi - a nurse) is the sister of A-20 (Bhagyanathan), She
said in her evidence that A-3 (Murugen), A-18 (Arivu) and A-20 G
(Bhagyanathan) were staying in the same house. M.O. 286 - a diary of
.. Sivarasan contains the entry regarding the amount paid to A-18 .
PW-149 (Latha) said that she had acquaintance with LITE people through
A-20 (Bhagyanathan). She identified A-18 as one of the LTTE strong men.
The witness said that she saw A-18 (Arivu) and A-20 (Bhagyanathan) H
130 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A conversing with each other at the press where this witness was working.
PW-91 (Moideen) is a salesman in Hindustan Training Company,
Roypetta High Road, Madras. He said in his evidence that during second
week of May 1991, A-18 (Arivu) had purchased two batteries from his shop.
He mentioned a reason fot remembering that it was A-18 who purchased the
B batteries. Whatever be the reasons, the fact remains that it was on the ·
strength of the information supplied by _A-18 that the Investigating Officer
(PW-266 Venkateswararl) came to know of PW-91 's shops. The inference is •
therefore irresistible that A-ts' would have pointed out the shop and PW-91
the salesman as the person from whomI A-18 had purchased two "9-Volt
C Golden" batteries.
: i'1
;
In thi~ context it is significant to pote that a little portion of one battery
was recovered from the place of occurrence. When that was tested at the
I
Forensic Laboratory it'was found to be the portion ofa 9-Volt gol~en battery.
D Another item of evidence to corroborate the confession of A-18 is the
further portion of'the testimony of PW-266. The witness said that from the
interrogation of A-18 he came to know of PW-88 (Dalip Chodia) who is dealer
of a firm called "International Tyre Service" at Mount Road, Madras. The
copy ofa Cash Bill was proved through PW-88 as Ext. PW-447. It is in respect
E of a Bill issued in the name of one Rajan, Door No. 6, Lady Madhavan Street,
Mahabalipuram, Madras. The Bill is in respect of selling an Exide Battery No.
Em-3878.
PW-281 (M. Nar~yanan) is the Deputy Superintendent of Police, CBI.
He said in his evidence that when he interrogated A-18 on 2.8.1991, he got
F the information that LTTE books and literature and cassettes were kept by A-
18 in the hou,se of PW-210. Pursuant to the said information 49 items were
recovered from the said house. Ext. 1344 is the Mahassar prepared for that
purpose. It contains the list of the articles which is consistent with the
statement made by A-18.
G
We have no reason to disbelieve or reject the above items of evidence.
It is not necessary to refer to yet other items of evidence which prosecution
has presented for corroborating the confessional statement of A-18 (Ari vu)
because even with the help of those which we have adverted to above we
are satisfied that A-18's confession in Ext. P-87 has been corroborated in
H material parti~ulars.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 131
We therefore reach the conclusion that A-18 (Arivu) was actively A
involved in the criminal conspiracy to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi.
A-19 JRUMBORAJ:
lrumborai is an Indian citizen. His original name was Duraisingam. After
he joined the Rationalists' Organisation of Dravida Kazhakam he changed his B
name as Irumborai. In a meeting ofDravida kazhakam held in 1985 a resolution
was adopted to give full support to the Tamil liberation movements in Sri
Lanka.
A-19 (Irumborai) was arrested on 9.10.1991. The most important item of
evidence placed by the prosecution against him is Ext. P-117 which is a C
statement recorded by PW-52 (~uperintendent of Police, CBI) on 3.12.1991
under Section 15 of TADA which is said to be a confessional statement. No
doubt Ext. P-117 contains inculpatory statements about A-19 trying to screen
the offenders in Raj iv Gandhi murder case and to harbour some of them. But
on_ the crucial question whether he was a party to the conspiracy to assassinate D
Rajiv Gandhi, following portion of the statement would throw light.
He was in contact with A-2 (Santhan), Suresh Master and some other
leaders of LTTE. In the second week of May 1991 he went to Trichi as per
the instructions ofSuresh Master (a leader ofLTTE) and collected an amount
of Rs. 15,000 from A-2 (Santhan) to be delivered over to Suresh Master. Then E
he was told by A-2 (Santhan) that LTIE was making arrangements to kill "an
important leader·quickly."
r
I
It is clear that A-19 (Irumborai) did not then understand who that leader
was because A-19 then asked A-2 (Santhan) whether that leader could be
"Vazhappadi". A-2 (Santhan) in his answer did not confirm it or deny it but F
expressed ignorance about the identity of the person and also about the
manner by which it was to be accomplished. A-19 (lrumborai) further said in
the confessional statement that when he heard the above answer from A-2
(Santhan) he did not talk with anybody else on that subject. He also said that
...
he knew that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered in a borr.b blast only on 22.5.1991.
On hearing the news he became frightened. G
_
The rest of the confessional statement relates to the help rendered by
him to Sivarasan, Suba, Nehru, Vicky etc. to hide themselves from police
catch.
Thus it is not discernible from the confessional statement whether he H
132 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A knew that Rajiv Gandhi was going to be murdered. But his own thinking was
that it was Vazhappadi (a local leader of Tamil Nadu) who was the target.
When that doubt was eliminated there is no material to show that he knew
that the target of the plotters was Raj iv Gandhi. Prosecution relies on a letter
which Trichy Santhan (a top ranking LTTE personnel) had written to A-19.
B That letter is dated 7.9.1991 and is marked as Ext. P-128. (It is not necessary
to embark on a discussion regarding the proof of Ext. P-128 - letter written
by Trichy Santhan, as the defence counsel has agreed that it can be taken
as proved). In Ext. P-128 an advice seems to have been given to A-19
(lrumborai) like this: "Don't say that Rajiv incident was known before."
c into service
It is admitted that Trichy Santhan died later. Prosecution wants to press
the aforesaid advice of Trichy Santhan to prove that as a matter
of fact A-19 knew about Rajiv Gandhi incident earlier and that is why he was
advised not to say so.
There are two hurdles before we take up that piece of evidence into
D consideration. First is that it was a statement made by a person who is now
dead. It does not relate to any transaction of the circumstances which resulted
in his death. So the statement would not fall within the ambit of Section 32
of the Evidence Act. Second is that if the statement has to be brought within
the ambit of Section IO of the Evidence Act the pre-condition has to be
satisfied that we must have reason to believe that A-19 and Trichy Santhan
E were members of the conspiracy to murder Raj iv Gandhi. Even assuming that
the said statement can be brought under Section I 0 of the Evidence Act, the
question is - will it be a conclusive inference therefrom that the sendee of the
letter knew that fact earlier? It could be an advice given to A-19 (Irumborai)
that he should not loosley talk that he knew about Rajiv Gandhi's murder
F earlier. It does not necessarily mean that A-19 (Irumborai) knew it earlier.
Even talking the alternative interpretation, the worst is that the s~der
of the letter (Trichy Santhan) would believe that the sendee had advance
knowledge of Raj iv Gandhi's murder. Could it not have been possible for A-
19 to clarify to Trichy Santhan that there was no need to give such an advice
G because he in fact did not know about it earlier.
In whatever way it is looked at we have difficulty to credit A-19 -·
;
(lrumborai) with the advance knowledge ofRajiv Gandhi's murder on such a
fragile material.
H We, are therefore, inclined to extend to A-19 the benefit of reasonable
STA TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 133
doubt regarding his involvement in the conspiracy for assassinating Rajiv A
Gandhi though we are fully satisfied that he was involved in helping the
offenders to escape from police.
A-20 BHAGYANATHAN:
Bhagyanathan is an Indian citizen. He is the brother of A-1 (Nalini) and B
son of A-21 (Padma). During the relevant period he was aged 25. He has
passed B.Com. degree examinaiton. He and his mother were residing in the
Nurses Quarters of "Kalyana Nursing Home", Madras wliere his mother was
working. His father was a Sub-Inspector of Police.
He was arrested on 10.6.1991 in connection with Rajiv Gandhi murder C
case. PW-52 Superintendent of Police, CBI recorded a statement from him
which is marked as Ext. P-69. Prosecution wants to treat it as a confessional
statement recorded under Section 15 of the TADA. The following are said to
be the inculpative statements in Ext. P-69.
D
In 1988, A-20 (Bhagyanathan) got himself acquainted with Muthuraja
who was an important person in LTTE and they became friends. Through him
A-20 secured friendship with Baby Subramaniam - another LTIE senior leader.
A-20 was allured to LTIE movement by Muthuraja. In course of time he
became friendly with A-18 (Arivu). Muthuraja arranged a press to be transferred
to A-20 and he agreed to print LTTE publications at that press. E
According to A-20, he and his family shifted the residence to a house
at Roypetta on 26.1.1991. He acccommodated A-3 (Murugan) also to stay in
the said house as Muthuraja requested him to do so. His mother ;aised
objections to the said accommodation but he prevailed upon her to agree.
Muthuraja went back to Sri Lanka in February 1991. F
The further contents in Ext. P-69 are that A-3 (Murugan) brought
Sivarasan to the house of A-20 in the month of April 1991. He sent a letter
to Baby Subramaniam on 9.5.1991 offering full co-operation for the cause of
Tamil liberation in Sri Lanka. The letter was sent per A-3 (Murugan). On G
20.5.I991, Haribabu visited the house of A-20 at Roypetta. A Kodak film was
obtained from Arivu and A-20 gave it to Haribabu.
Regarding the activities on the day of assassination of Raj iv Gandhi A-
20 (Bhagyanathan) has stated in Ext. P-69 that on 21.5.1991 A-18 (Arivu) and
himself went to the house of Muthuraja. A-18 who returned to the house at H
134 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A 9.30 P.M. after seeing a cinema show,'cam·e to know ofRajiv Gandhi's murder.
The other confessions in Ext. P-69 are that on 23.5.1991 Sivarasan reached the
house and infromed them that Haribabu also died; and on 24.5.1991, A-20
--
(Bhagyanathan) compelled his mother to go along with Sivarasan, Suba and
A-1 (Nalini) to Tirupaty. The confession shows that A-20 (Bhagyahathan)
· destroyed LTIE stickers which remained with him. When he saw the photo
B of Sivarasan in the newspapers connecting him with Rajiv Gandhi's murder
case A-20 became very much bewildered.
The above statement of A-20 (Bhagyanathan) cannot be taken as a
confession. He did not know that Raj iv Gandhi was going .to be assassinated.
C He did not say anything in Ext. P-69 which would have at least impliedly
connected him with Rajiv Gandhi's murder or the conspiracy. He was, of
course, a strong sympathiser of LTTE.
Even .assuming that the statement recorded in Ext. P-69 is a confessional
statement there is no confession that A-20 ever knew that Rajiv Gandhi was
D going to be assassinated.
One of the materials which prosecution has pressed into service as a
circumstance involving A-20 (Bhagyanathan) with the conspiracy is Ext. P-
128 letter which is said to have been written by Trichy Santhan to A-19
E (lrumborai) on 7.9 .1991. We have .already discussed about the proof of that
letter and so we proceed on the assumption that the letter was written by
Trichy Santhan. The following passage in the letter is made use of by the
prosecution as against A-20 (Bhagyanathan):
"Speaking about the mistakes of Raghuavaran's people like Arivu,
F Baby Anna Press, Haribabu and Subhasundaram, such things would
not have occurred if our own people were utilised as was done in the
case of Padmnabha."
It is not disputed that the reference to Raghuvaran means Sivarasan,
Baby Anna means .A-20 (Bhagyanathan), Subhasundram means A-22 and
· G Arivu means A-18.
The first question is how far is that reference in Ext. P-128 admissible
as against A-20. The writer of that letter Trichy Santhan is now no more. The
letter does not speak to any transaction of the circumstances which resulted
in his death. Nor has the cause of his death come into question in this case.
H Hence, the said reference cannot fall under the purview of Section 32 of the
, STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 135
-- Evidence Act.
But the greater effort made was to bring it within the ambit of Section
l 0 of the Evidence Act. The primary condition to invoke the said Section is
A
the exis-te.1ce of "reasonable ground to believe" that Trichy Santhan and A-
20 (Bhagyanthan) had conspired together to commit an offence. When the
- very question whether A-20 was a party to the conspiracy, is being considered B
the aforesaid primary hurdle forecloses the use of the contents of Ext. P-128
as against A-20 (Bhagyanathan).
Barring the above materials we are unable to find that A-20 was party
to the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi.
c
A-21 PADMA:
She is the mother of A-l (Nalini) and A-20 (Bhagyanathan). As pointed
out earlier she is a nurse. She was arrested on l 0.6.199 l in connection with
Rajiv Gandhi's mm:der. D
We may say at the outset, reagrding A-2 l (Padma), that it is very
unfortunate that she too was convicted as a conspirator in Rajiv Gandhi
murder case and was sentenced to hanging. We are unable to find anything
which involves her in the conspiracy. Of course there is some evidence to
show that A-21 (Padma) is privy to accommodate some of the offenders in E
Rajiv Gandhi murder case. At the most she is liable to be convicted of that
offence.
Ext. P-73 is said to be a confessional statement given by PW-21 on
7.8.1991 and that too was recorded under Section 15 of the TAuA. A-21 is
said to have confessed the following. F
Muthuraja brought A-3 (Murugan) to her house in February 1991. A-
21 (Padma) was not willing to accommodate him in the house. But she was
prevailed upon by A-3 (Murugan) not to raise any objection. A-3 (Murugan)
used to help the family with money. Sivarasan was brought to her house by G
A-3 in March or April 1991. On 20.5.1991, Sivarasan brought Suba and Thanu
to her house. Till then they were in the house of A-1 at Villivakkom. Some
medicines were given by A-21 to Thanu as she had a sprain on the leg.
A-21 (Padma) has further said in Ext. P-73 that in the morning of
21.5.1991 she went to her Nursing Home as usual and returned in the even.ing. H
136 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Late in the night she .came to know of the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi when
A-18 and A-20 told her about it.
In the further portion of Ext. P-73 she has stated that on 23.5.1991, she
came to know from her daughter (A-I Nalini) the details of the killing ofRajiv
Gandhi at Sriperumbudur. According to A-21 she bacame frightened on hearing
B the said information and at the same time she started worrying about her
daughter (A-1 Nalini) and her son-in-law (A-3 Murugan). When the photo of
Thanu appeared in the newspapers A-21 (Padma) started entertaining a fear
that she too would be embroiled in the case.
The above is the substance of her statement in Ext. P-73. A reading of
C it would show that A-21 had no inkling whatsoever that Rajiv Gandhi was
going to be murdered. Of course, as a mother it was a concern for her when
she knew that her daughter (A-1) and her son-in-law (A-3) were wanted by
the police in connection therewith. ·
The only inculpative statement in Ext. P-73 is that she harboured the
D
offenders in her house after coming to know that they were involved in the
murder of Rajiv Gandhi. She is liable to be convicted of that.
A-22 SUBHA SUNDARAM :
E He is a photographer. He was running a Photo Studio by name "Subha
News Photo Service" at Madras. Haribabu was a cameraman attached to the
t·
said Photo Studio. (Haribabu died along Thanu during the bomb blast at
Sriperumbudur.) No confessional statement was elicited from A-22 which
could be used under Section 15 of TADA. Hence prosecution had to depend
upon certain circumstances alone for establishing the charge against him.
F Such circumstances are the following :
(I) Ext. P-544 is an article prepared by A-22 on 5.8.1989. (It was written
in the handwriting of PW-116 - Girija Vallabhan on the dictation given
by A-22). Ext. P-544 contains a scathing criticism of the activities of
IPKF in Sri Lanka.
G
(2) The camera which Haribabu carried to the scene of occurrence
belonged to A-22.
(3) On 22.5.1991, A-22 told some others that he and Haribabu met
together on 21.5.1991. (PW-108 Santhana Krishna), PW-120
H (Sundaramony) and PW-151 (Ravisankaran. are the witnesses who
,....
STA TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 137
spoke about it.) A
(4) When a search was conducted by the police in the Photo Studio
of A-22 on 5.6.1991, LTTE literature and cassettes were recovered. Ext.·
P-13 54 is the Search List prepared then.
(5) In a Jetter which Trichy Santhan wrote to A-19 (lrumborai) on B
7.9.1991 (Ext. P-128) he criticised the supporters ofSivarasan. Among
such supporters the name of A-22 was mentioned by Trichy Santhan.
(6) PW-172 (Ramamurthy) another photographer who happened to be
at the place of occurrance said in his evidence that A-22 asked him
whether he could :1ave brought back the camera of Haribabu from the C
scene of occurrence.
(7) PW-205 (Smt. Parimalam) a cousin of Haribabu said that she got
a phone call in the name of A-22 advising her to remove all the papers
and cassettes from the house of Haribabu.
(8) PW-258 (Vazhappari Ramamurthy) said that A-22 told him on D
23.5.1991 and also on 27.5.1991 to enquire about the camera which
Haribabu carried to Sriperumpudur.
(9) A-22 persuaded the father of Haribabu to issue a press statement
that Haribabu had no knowledge in Rajiv Gandhi murder case. In fact E
A-22 drafted that statement for the witness.
The trial court found that all the above 9 circumstances were proved
and are reliable. On that basis the Special Judge further found that A-22 was
a member of the conspiracy, and that he had harboured the offenders. Learn~d
counsel for A-22, contended that even if all the above circumstances are F
found to be legal evidence it would not form a completed chain for the court
to draw any conclusive inference.
We too are of the definite view that the aforesaid circumstances, even
if all of them are assumed to be legal evidence, would hardly be sufficient
to prove the involvement of A-22 in the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi. G
That apart, if the circumstances are individually analysed, many of them
cannot be treated as incriminating circumstances at all. A-22 would have been
a critic of IPKF activities in Sri Lanka. He would have been a sympathiser of
LTTE movement. Those two premises are discernible from the aforesaid
circumstances. H
138 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A Of course there is one circumstance which, if found relaible, would be
incriminating to A-22. It was spoken to by PW-205 (Parimalam) that A-22
phoned her up and advised her to remove the incriminating articles from the
house of Haribabu. But the difficulty regarding that evidence is, PW-205
(Parimalam) never knew A-22 and she had never heard his voice earlier. So
B her evidence is hardly sufficient for holding that A-22 called her over the
phone. Anybody else could have .called her in the name of A-22.
Most probably A-22 was the owner of the camera which Haribabu took
to Sriperumpdur. So A-22's concern was to get his valuable property back.
He would have sought the help of others for that purpose. The conduct of
C A-22 can only show that he evinced much interest for securing his property.
But that can hardly be a circumstance which is consistent only with the guilt
of the accused.
We cannot therefore concur with the finding of the trial court that A-
22 was a member of the conspiracy to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi.
D
A-23 DHANASEKARAN@ RAJU:
He was arrested on 13.10.1991 in connection with Rajiv Gandhi' murder.
He was conducting a Motor Transport Company at Tuticorin. Ext. P-113 is the
record containing his statement which PW-52 (Superintendent of Police, CBI)
E recorded on 4.11.1991. It is sought to be used as his confessional statement.
But the difficulty with Ext. P-113 is, it shows clearly that A-23 had
absolutely no knowledge about. the murder of Raj iv Gandhi. The following
passage in Ext. P-113 would bear testimony to it:
"On 21st May, I was in my house at Mettur. Then only I heard the
F news that Rajiv Gandhi died due to bomb explosion at Sriperumbudur.
The news was flashed through papers and television. Later, I came to
know that L TTE organisation is the main cause for that ~ssassination
and Sivarasan, Subha and Thanu were involved in that murder."
G Of course, his statement thereafter in Ext. P-113 shows that he too was
involved in helping the offenders to escape. It is not necessry to refer to
those passages in Ext. P-113 because learned counsel for the accused has
fairly conceded that he is not attacking the finding of the trial court regarding
the offence under Section 212 of the IPC.
H One circumstance which the trial court used against A-23 is that he
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.) 139
purchased a Maruti Gypsy (M.O. 540) on 14.11.1990. There is evidence to A
prove that fact. There is also evidence to prove that the said vehicle was used
. by Sivarasan, Suba and others for moving from one place to other, but all
- such travels were subsequent to the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi. The trial
court concluded on the strength of the aforesaid evidence like this :
"Thus M.0. 540 Maruti Gypsy pruchased in November, 1990 in Salem B
before the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi was used by A-24, and
Sivarasan, Subha and A-26 and other accused, after the assassination
of Raj iv Gandhi. The close association between these accused is thus
proved by the prosecution beyond doubt. Purchase of M.O. 540
Maruti Gypsy and its subsequent use by the members of the conspirary C
also proves the involvement of A-23 in the accomplishment of the
object of conspiracy."
., The aforesaid leap jump to such a conclusion is impermissible and
contrary to the well established principles governing circumstantial evidence.
We therefore dissent from the trial court's conclusion regarding A-23 's 0
involvement in the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi.
A 24 RAJASURIYA @ RANGAN:
He is a Sri Lankan citizen. He was aged 27 during the relevant time.
He was arrested on 29.8.1991 in connection with Rajiv Gandhi murder. PW- E
52 (Superintendent of Police, CBI) recorded his confessional statement on
23.10.1991 as per Section 15 of TADA. It is marked as Ext. P-109 .
. / A-24 (Rangan) has stated in Ext. P-109 that he was working for LTTE
in Sri Lanka and he reached India in 1989 and that he stayed at Thiruvanniyur.
He was conducting a Travel Agency business. without obtaining the required F
permission for it. He said that he was ma.king fake travel documents for his
clients and he was closely associated with LTTE movement in India. He
further stated that in April 1991, he got acquainted with Trichy Santhan and
Suresh Master and A-18 (who were all senior leaders of LTTE). A-24 (Rangan)
was given an assignment to look after the injured LTTE fighting men. In Ext. G
P-109 he further said that in May 199 I he was asked by Suresh Master to
-
'
arrange transportation of LTTE men to different places. But A-24 did not say
that he had any knowledge about Rajiv Gandhi's murder before the
assassination took place. In June 1991, A-24 himself gave hospitality to
Sivarasan, Suba and Suresh Master and thereafter they were helped to escape
by a Tanker Lorry. H
140 SUPREME COURT REPORTS . [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A It is not necessary to extract the further portion in the confessional
statements as they contain his admissions regarding the activities which he
carried on for helping Sivarasan and others to escape from police nabbing.
We have no doubt that A-24 had harboured the offenders and helped them
to escape from the police net. ..
B But regarding the crucial fact whether A-24 had any involvement in the
conspiracy to assassinate Raj iv Gandhi, the confessional statement is of no
help because it does not even indicate that he had any prior knowledge about
the same.
PW-65 (Mridula) is the wife of A-26 (Ranganath). She said in her
C evidence that on 2.8.1991 her husband brought A-24 and some other persons
who are accused in the Rajiv Gandhi murder case. Suba was also among such
persons. On the next day, a green Maruti Gypsy van reached their house.
When she viewed the television programme she knew that Sivarasan and
Suba were wanted by the police in connection with the aforesaid case. PW-
D 230 (Selvaraj) was the person who drove the Tanker Lorry. PW-22
(Sathyamoorthy) said that on 8.8.1991 A-24 brought a Maruti Gypsy for
painting. The witness painted it with white colour.
The above items of evidence would also help in finding that A-24 was
actively helping the accused to escape from the police. Learned Additional
E Solicitor General argued that considering the fact that he was an active LTTE
votary and also considering his activities during the post assassination days
it is possible to draw an inference that he too was involved in the conspiracy
to murder Raj iv Gandhi.
Such an inference is not a necessary inference, for, it is equally possible
F to think that A-24 being an active LTIE votary, would have decided to help
other LTTE people to escape from the police clutches though he knew about
their involvement in the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi only after he himself
came to know that the former Prime Minister was assassinated.
G A-25 VIGNESWARAN@ VICKY:
He is a Sri Lankan citizen. He was aged 28 during the relevant period.
He was, by profession, a cleaner of Vehicles. He was arrested on 4.2.1992 in
connection with Raj iv Gandhi murder case. A statement was elicited from him
- •
on 24.2.1992 which has been marked as Ext. P-127. Prosecution treated it as
H a confessional statement under Section 15 of the TADA.
- :··"'
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 141
A-25 (Vicky) hi!s admitted in Ext. P-127 that he was working for LTTE A
movement from 1985 onwards. He moved to India when his house was
destroyed by Sri Lankan Anny in 1987. He was acquainted to Trichy San than
by middle of 1990. Another LTIE member cailed Dixon was introduced to him.
When he was staying in Trichy he was doing some business in medicines for
which Trichy Santhan extended financial help to him.
B
In the further portion of Ext. P-127 he has stated that 2 days after the
murder of Raj iv Gandhi he was told by Trichy Santhan not to venture to stay
in Trichy any more. Hence he decided to shift to Coimbatore and agreed to
take owr all the medicines for which Tricy Santhan had placed orders. He
came to know of Sivarasan only after the newspapers published the photo C
of that person though he had seen him before.
The rest of the statements in Ext. P-127 contain clear admissions of the
activities of A-25 (Vicky) for helping Sivarasan, Suba etc. to escape from the
police. However, there is absolutely no statement of him in the document
which could be used to involve him in the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi. D
Apart from his role in helping some of the accused who were wanted by the
police in Rajiv Gandhi murder case there is no evidence to suggest that A-
25 (Vicky) had even knowledge that Rajiv Gandhi would be murdered by
anyone whom he knew.
The trial court, after referring to various items of evidence, concluded E
in paragraph 2373 of the Judgment that "A-25 was also instrumental in the
transportation of Sivarasan, Suba and Nehru from Madras to Bangalore in
M.O. 543 Tanker-Lorry driven by PW-230 Selvaraj". It is a conclusion which
needs no interference.
But thereafter learned Special Judge proceeded to mention that A-25 F
identified the photo of the Tanker-Lorry and also the photos of Sivarasan,
Suba and Nehru and even the photos of dead body of Suba, Suresh Master
and Sivarasan. The trial court adverted to his association with Trichy Santhan.
After making reference to such facts learned Special Judge made a long leap
to reach the next conclusion like this : "All the above evidence and G
circumstances would go to establish the active part played by A-25 in
consonance with the directions of Trichy Santhan in furtherance of the object
of the conspiracy."
We are unable to uphold the second conclusion regarding A-25 (Vicky)
for want of any evidence and also for the reasons set out by us in the H
142 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A preceding paragraphs.
A-26 RANGANATH:
The trial court·at the close of the discussion of evidence against A-26
has entered the following finding in paragraph 2419 of the judgment :
B
"From the foregoing discussion and analysis of evidence proved by
the prosecution it has to be concluded that A-26 harboured Sivarasan
and Suba, who were proclaimed offenders and the other accused A-
24 Rangan, Nehru, Suresh Master, Driver Anna and Amman in his
c ho.use at Puttanahalli and subsequently at Konanakunte voluntarily
and willingly without any fear to his life." '·
The above is the only finding on facts which the learned trial Judge
appears to have made regarding the role of A-26. Thereafter no discussion
is seen made about his activities. But learned Judge has held in paragraph
D 2451, that A-26 is also guilty of the offence under Section 120-B read with
Section 302 IPC and rest of the offences included in the charge.
We have no difficulty to concur with the finding of the trial court that
A-26 (Vicky) is guilty of offences under Sections 212 & 216 of the Indian
Penal Code. In this context we may point out that PW-65 is the wife of A-
E 26, and apart from her evidence the testimony of PW-218 (Anjanappa), PW-
223 (Rajan) and PW-229 (Jayasankar) were read out to us. In the trial court
a plea was made on behalf of A-26 that he is protected by Section 94 of the
Indian Penal Code. We do not think it necessary to advert to that plea now
in view of the concession made by the learned counsel for A-26 that the
F appeal as for A-26 not pressed regarding the offences under Sections 212 &
216 of the IPC because the accused concerned had already undergone the
sentence of imprisonment awarded by the trial court as for those two counts.
But at the same time .we have to point out that there is absolutely no
evidence whatsoever for connecting A-26 with the conspiracy to assassinate
G Rajiv Gandhi. In fact, the prosecution did not even bother to establish that
A-26 had no knowledge that anybody would be plotting to murder Rajiv
Gandhi. It is very unfortunate that the trial court has convicted A-26 also of
the offence under Section 120-B read with Section 302 IPC and sentenced him
to be hanged.
H Now, we come to the stage of deciding who are all liable to be convicted
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 143
and of which offences. We may point out that learned counsel for the accused A
submitted at the Bar that it is not worthwhile, at this distance of time, to press
the appeal of the appellants as against the conviction under Sections 212 &
216 of !PC, Section 14 of the Foreigners Act, Section 6(1-A) of Wireless and
Telegraph Act, 1933, Section 3 of the Wireless Act and Section 5 of the
Explosive Substances Act as well as Section 12 of the Passports Act.
B
For the reasons set out in the preceding paragraphs of this judgment
we confirm the conviction of the offence under Section 120-B read with
Section 302 IPC as against A-1 (Nalini), A-2 (Santhan @ Raviraj), A-3 (Murugan
@ Thas), A-9 (Robert Payas), A-10 (Jayakumar), A-16 (Ravichandran @Ravi)
and A-18 (Perarivalan @ Arivu). We shall deal with the question of sentence C
for the said offence separately. However, we set aside the conviction and
sentence passed on all the accused under Section 120-B of the IPC read with
all the other counts of offences (except Section 302 IPC). We also set aside
' the conviction and sentence passed by the trial court on those appellants
who were convicted of offences under Section 3(3), Section 3(4) and Section
5ofTADA: D
We confirm the conviction passed by the trial court for the offences
under Sections 212 & 216 of the IPC, Section 14 ofthe Foreigners Act, 1946,
Section 25(1-B) of the Arms Act, Section 5 of the Exlosive Substance Act,
Section 12 of the Passports Act, and Section 6 (1-A) of the Wireless and
Telegraph Act, 1933, in respect of those accused who were found guilty of E
those offences. However, as the sentence awarded by the trial court in respect
of those offences did not exceed imprisonment for a period of two years we
are not disposed to disturb the sentence passed by the trial court on those
counts. It is for the jail authorities to consider the question of releasing those
accused who have already undergone the perio.d of rigorous imprisonment for p
two years, and against whom there is no conviction confirmed under any
other counts of offence, as they are entitled to be set at libeny fmthwith.
In other words, except A-1 (Nalini), A-2 (Santhan), A-3 (Murugan), A-
9 (Robert Payas), A-IO (Jayakumar), A-16 (Ravichandran) and A-18 (Arivu)
all the remaining appellants shall be set at liberty forthwith. G
SENTENCE REGARDING OFFENCE UNDER SECTION 302 READ
WITH SECTION 120-B OF !PC:
Now we have reached the proximity of the terminus of a long journey.
But the remaining stage is the hardest and the most tedious sector to decide H
144 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A on the sentence passed for the offence under Section 302 read with Section
120-B IPC.
We have before us only two alternatives-death or life term. The trial
judge opted to award the former for all the 26 appellants. This was dubbed
as amounting to judicial massacre by the defence counsel, while the Additional
B Solicitor General endeavoured to justify the imposition of extreme penalty.
A fervent plea was made to us that the high profile of the celebrity
dimension of the targeted victim should not colour our judicial vision in
determining the sentencing extent. But the other side of the picture was
etched by pleading that the court cannot adopt a Nelson's eye to the stark
C reality that the target of the dastardly intrigue was a leader who represented
bulk of the nation's population in whom the nation reposed its faith and trust
for a full term. Be such factors as they may - we would proceed to discharge
the task as law enjoins.
D Both sides cited a number of decisions of this Court in support of their
respective pleas - one for retention of the sentence and the other for
choosing the next alternative. Decisions · which held the field before the
introduction of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 do not afford any ~elp
because the Criminal Procedure then obliged the Court to pass death sentence
for murder as a general proposition and the alternative sentence could be
E awarded only in exceptional cases for which the court was then required to
advance special reasons. After 1973, there was a complete reversal to the
approach. Thereafter, life imprisonment was made the normal sentence for
murder and death penalty was allowed to be passed only in exceptional
cases. The criminal courts were required to state special reasons for choosing
the latter. But the decisions rendered during the aforesaid second stage were
F
divided into two categories with the pronouncement of the decision of this
Court in Bachan Singh v. State of Punjab., [1980] 2 SCC 684.
During pre-Bachan Singh period the Sessions Court was free to choose
death penalty in any case where special reasons could be advanced. But
G during post-Bachan Singh period even that was drastically changed as the
Constitution Bench made it impermissible to award death sentence except
in rarest of the rare cases wherein the lesser alternative is unquestionably
foreclosed.
As the law which has been pronounced in such unreserved language
H on the subject holds the field ever thereafter, we are required to remind
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.] 145
-- ourselves of the legal position adumberated by the Constitution Bench in
Bachan Singh's case (supra). The following is the ratio which emerged after
making a detailed analysis of various view points on the sustainability of the
A
provision empowering the court to pass death sentence:
"It is therefore imperative to voice the concern that courts, aided by
the broad illustrative guide-lines indicated by us, will discharge the B
onerous function with evennore scruplous care and humane concern,
directed along the highroad of legislative policy outlined in Section
354(3), viz., that for persons convicted of murder, life imprisonment
is the rule and death sentence an exception. A real and abiding
concern for the dignity of human life postulates resistance to taking C
a life.through Jaw's instrumentality. That ought not to be done save
in the rarest of rare cases when the alternative option is unquestionably
foreclosed."
The Constitution Bench, however, did not agree with the approach
adopted by a three-Judge Bench of this Court in Rajendra Prasad v. State D
of UP., [1979] 3 SCC 646 that focus of special reasons has shifted from the
crime to the criminal. On that part, the majority view in Bachan Singh is the
following:
"As we read Sections 354(3) and 235(2) and other related provisions
of the Code of 1973, it is quite clear to us that for making the choice E
of punishment or for ascertaining the existence or absence of 'special
reasons' in that context, the court must pay due regard both to the
crime and the criminal. What is the relative weight to be given to
the aggravating and mitigating factors, depends on the facts and
circumstances of the particular case." (Para 20 I)
-- Their Lordships accepted the broad contours of the circumstances cited
before them by one of the learned counsel as having mitigating impact. The
Constitution Bench has observed, on the aforesaid submission of the counsel,
F
as follows:
.. "We will do no more than to say that these are undoubtedly relevant
circumstances and must be given gn~at weight in the determination of
sentence."
Three such circumstances which the court was told about are the following:
G
(I) The age of the accused - if the accused is young or old the H
146 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A sentence of death should be avoided.
(2) The probability that the accused would not commit criminal acts of
-
violance as would constitute a continuing threat to society.
(3) That the accused acted under duress or domination of another
I
B person.
Bearing the above principles in mind we have now to determine whether
the death sentence passed by the trial court should be confinned or not in
respect of the 7 accused whose conviction of the offence under Section 302
read with Section 120-B we have confirmed. There can be no two opinions
C that looking at the crime conspectus of what was perpetrated at Sriperumbudur
it was most dastardly to the superlative degree. Those who machinated to
bring about such a horrendous crime cannot nonnally escape the extreme
penalty of law. As the law enjoins that we have to look at the criminals also
we are duty bound to look at it from that perspective also.
D The conspirators in the Rajiv Gandhi assassination can be vivisected
into four broad categories.
First, those who fonned the hard-core nucleus which took the decision
to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi.
E Second, those who induced others to join the ring and played active
as well as supervisory roles in the conspiracy.
Third, those who joined the conspi1·acy by inducement whether through
indoctrination or otherwise.
F Fourth, those among the conspirators who participated in the actual
commission of murder.
Persons who fall within the first category cannot nonnally escape from
capital punishment ff their case ends in conviction. Veluppillai Piribhakaran,
G Pottu Omman, Akila, S'ivarasan and Trichy Santhan have. been described as
persons falling within the radius of the first category. As they were not tried
for the offences so far we refrain ·from observing anything concerning them
in the sphere of sentencing exercise.
..
However, we can hold with certainty that A-2 (Santhan), A-3 (Murugan)
H and A-18 (Arivu) belonged to the second category even if they slip out of
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [THOMAS, J.) 147
the first. They were not merely carrying out the orders of the first category A
personnel but they made others to work according to their directions in order
to achieve the target. The role played by them was prominently direct and
active. They were in the leadership layer among the conspirators. We are not
able to find out anything extenuating as for the said three persons in their
activities for implementation of the decisions of the cabal. B
We therefore confirm the extreme penalty imposed by the trial court on
A-2 (Santhan}, A-3 (Murugan) and A-18 (Arivu) for the offence under section
302 read with Section 120-B of the IPC.
A-l (Nalini} belongs to the fourth category. In the normal spectrum of C
consideration death penalty is the first priority to be chosen for her. She is
an elderly and educated woman. One gets the impression, on reading her
confession, that she was led into the conspiracy by playing on her feminine
sentiments. She became an obedient participant without doing any dominating
role . She was persistently brain-w'lshed by A-3 (Murugan) who became her D
husband and then the father of her child. Suba and Thanu would certainly
have etched a woefull picture regarding the atrocities committed by IPKF on
women and girls of Tamil origin in Sri Lanka. By such indoctrinative exercises
she would have honestly believed in the virtue of offering her help to the task
undertaken by the conspirators. In the confessional statement made by her
brother A-20 (Bhagyanathan) he revealed one fact i.e. A-1 (Nalini) had confided E
to him on 23-5-1991 itself that as a m~tter of fact she realised only at
Sriperumbudur that Thanu was going to kill Rajiv Gandhi. Perhaps that may
be a true fact. But she would not have dared to retreat from the scene as she
was tucked into the tentacles of the conspiracy octopus from where it was
impossible for a woman like A-1 (Nalini) to get extricated herself. She knew F
how Sivarasan and Santhan had liquidated those who did not stand by them.
Padmnabha's episode would have been a lesson for her. Considering the fact
that she belongs to the weaker sex and her helplessness in escaping from the
cobweb of Sivarasan and company the mere fact that she became obedient
to all the instructions of Sivarasan, need not be used for treating her conduct. G
as amounting to "rarest of the rare cases" indicated in Bachan Singh's case.
Another consideration which we find difficult to overlook is - she is
the mother of a little female child who would not have even experienced
. maternal huddling as that little one was born in captivity. Of course the maxim
"Justicia non novit patrem nee matrem" (Justice knows no father nor mother) H
148 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A is a pristine doctrine. But it cannot be allowed to reign with its rigour in the
sphere of sentence determination. As we have confirmed the death sentence
passed on the father of that small child an effort to save its mother from
gallows may not militate against )us gladii so that an innocent child can be
saved from imposed orphanhood.
B Thus, on an evaluation of the plus and minus, pros and cons we
persuade ourselves to save A- I (Nalini) from gallows. Hence the sentence
passed on her is altered to one of imprisonment for life.
What remains is the case of A-9 (Robert Payas), A-10 (Jayakumar), and
C . A-16 (Ravichandran). They do not belong to the first or even to the second
category. They were LTTE followers and they just obeyed the commands of
leaders like Sivarasan who had the capacity to dominate over them. We are
inclined to alter their sentence from death penalty to imprisonment for life we
order so.
D The appeals filed by all the 26 accused and the proceedings submitted
by the Special Judge of the Designated Court unper Section 366 of the Code
of Criminal Procedure are disposed of in the aforementioned terms.
D.P. W ADHW A, J. I have studied the draft judgment prepared by my
learned and noble brother K.T. Thomas,J. It is a judgment so well written, but,
E regrettably, I find myself unable to agree with him entirely both on certain
questions of law and conviction and sentence proposed by him on some of
the accused. Moreover, keeping in view the fact that since sentence of death
passed on 26 accused by the Designated Court has been submitted to this
Court for confirmation evidence needs to be considered in somewhat greater
detail, I venture to render separate judgment.
F
On the night of 21.5 .1991 a diabolical crime was committed. It stunned
the whole nation. Rajiv Gandhi, former Prime Minister of India, was
assassinated by a human bomb. With him 15 persons including 9 policemen
perished and 43 suffered grievous or simple injuries. Assassin_ Dhanu im
G LTTE (Liberation Tigers of Tamil Eelam) activist, who detonated the belt bomb
concealed under her waist and Haribabu, a photographer (and also a
conspirator) engaged to take photographs of the horrific sight, also died in
the blast. As in any crime, criminals leave some footprints. In this case it was
a camera which was found intact on the body of Haribabu at the scene of
the crime. Film in the camera when developed led to unfolding of the dastardly
H act committed by the -accused and others. A charge of conspiracy for
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA. J.] 149
A'
--- offences under the Terrorist and Disruptive Activities (Prevention) Act, 1987
(TADA), Indian Penal Code (!PC), Explosive Substances Act, 1908, Arms Act,
1959, Passport Act, 1967, Foreigners Act, 1946, and the Indian Wireless
Telegraphy Act, 1933 was laid against 41 persons, 12 of whom were already
dead having committed suicide and three absconded. Out of these, 26 faced
the trial before the Designated Court. Prosecution examined 288 witnesses B
and produced numerous documents and material objects. Statements of all the
accused were recorded under Section 313 of the Code of Criminal Procedure
(Code). They denied their involvement. The Designated Court found them
guilty of the offences charged against them. Thereafter all the accused were
heard on the question of sentence. Designated Court awarded death sentence
to all of them on the charge of conspiracy to murder. "A judicial massacre", C
bemoaned Mr. Natarajan, learned senior counsel for the accused, and rightly
so in our opinion. Designated Court also sentenced each of the accused
individually for various offences for which they had been separately charged.
In view of the provisions of Section 20 of TADA, Designated Court
submitted the sentence of death to this Court for confirmation. The accused D
also filed appeals under Section 19 of TADA challenging their conviction and
sentence.
The accused have different alias and while mentioning the accused
name it may not be necessary to refer to them with all their respective alias E
and alias of an accused will be indicated wherever necessary. There is no
dispute about these alias. For proper comprehension of the facts it will be
appropriate to refer to the appellants as accused.
Three absconding accused are ( 1) Prabhakaran, (2) Pottu Amman @
Shanmuganathan Sivasankaran and (3) Akila @ Akilakka. Prabhakaran is F
alleged to be the supreme leader of Liberation Tigers of Tamil Ee lam (L TTE)
- a Sri Lankan Tamil organization, who along with Pottu Amman, Chief of
Intelligence Wing ofLTTE, Akila, Deputy ChiefofWomen Wing ofLTTE, and
others designed criminal conspiracy to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi and commit
other offences in pursuance thereof. G
Deceased accused (DA) who are alleged to be the members of the
conspiracy and died either by consuming cyanide or in the blast or by
hanging are :
I. S. Packiachandran @ Raghuvaran @ Sivarasan, H
150 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 2. Dhanu @ Anbu @ Kalaivani,
3. Subha @ Nithya,
-
4. S. Haribabu,
B 5. Nehru @ Nero @ Gokul,
6. N. Shanmugam @ Jayaraj
7. Trichy Santhan @ Gun du San than,
8. Suresh Master,
c /,'
9. Dix/n 1~ Kishore,
10. Amman @ Gangai Kumar,
11. Driver Anna @ Keerthy,
D
12. Jamuna @ Jameela,
The accused, who are put on trial and are appellants before us, are :
A-1 S. Nalini,
E
A-2 T. Suthendraraja @ Santhan,
A-3 Sriharan @ Murugan @ Thas @ Indu Master
A-4 Shankar @ Koneswaran
F
A-5
A-6
D. Vijayanandan@ Hari Ayya
Sivaruban @ Suresh @ Suresh Kumar @ Ruban
-
A-7 S. Kanagasabapathy @ Radhayya
G A-8 A. Chandralekha @ Athirai @ Sonia @ Gowri
A-9 B. Robert Payas @ Kumaralingam .
A-10 S. Jayakumar @ Jayakumaran @ Jayam
H A-11 J. Shanthi
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 151
A-12 S. Vijayan@ Perumal Vijayan A
A-13 V. Selvaluxmi
A-14 S. Bhaskaran@ Velayudam
A-15 S. Shanmugavadivelu @ Thambi Anna
B
A-16 P. Ravichandran@ Ravi@ Pragasam
A-17 M. Suseendran @ Mahesh
A-18 G. Perarivelan@ Arivu
A-19 S. Irumborai@ Duraisingam
c
A-20 S. Bhagyanathan
A-21 S. Padma
A-22 A. Sundaram @ Subha Sundaram D
A-23 · K. Dhanasekaran @ Raju
A-24 N. Rajasuriya @ Rangan
.A-25 T. Vigneswaran @Vicky A-26 J. Ranganath E
Prosecution case is that Prabhakaran, Pottu Amman, Akita and Sivarasan
master-minded and put into operation the plan to kill Rajiv Gandhi which was
executed by Sivarasan, and Dhanu, of the two assassins (other being Subha),
with the back-up of other accused, who conspired and abetted them in the
commission of the crime which included providing them safe haven before F
and after the crime. Charge of conspiracy is quite complex and when analysed
it states that 26 accused before us, and those absconding, deceased and
others, are charged with having entered into criminal conspiracy between
July, 1987 and May, I 992 at various places in Sri Lanka and India to do or
cause to be done illegal acts, namely :-
G
l. to infiltrate into India clandestinely,
2. to carry and use unauthorized arms, ammunition and explosives,
3. to set up and operate unauthorized wireless sets to communicate
with LTTE leaders in Sri Lanka from time to time, H
152 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [l 999] 3 S.C.R.
A 4. to cause and carry out acts of terrorism and disruptive activities
in Tamil Nadu and other places in India by use of bombs,
expfosives and lethal weapons so as to scare and create panic
by such acts in the minds of the people and thereby to strike
terror in the people,
B 5. in the course of such acts to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi, former
Prime Minister of India and others, who were likely to be with
him,
6. to cause disappearance of evidence thereof and to escape,
7. to screen themselves from being apprehended,
c 8. to harbour the accused and escape from the clutches of law, and
9. to do such other acts as may be necessary to carry outthe object
of the criminal conspiracy as per the needs of situation,
and in pursuance of the said criminal conspiracy and in furtherance of
D the same to carry out the object of the said criminal conspiracy :
(I) Santhan (A-2), Murugan (A-3), Shankar (A-4), Vijayanandan
(A-5), Ruban (A-6), Kanagasabapathy (A-7), Athirai (A-8),
Robert Payas (A-9), Jayakumar (A-10), Shanthi (A-11), Vijayan
E
(A-12), Selvaluxmi (A-13), Bhaskaran (A-14), Rangam (A-24) •"
and Vicky (A-25) along with the deceased accused Sivarasan,
Dhanu, Subha, Nero, Gundu (Trichy) Santhan, Suresh Master,
Dixon, Amman, Driver Anna and Jamuna infiltrated into India
from Sri Lanka clandestinely and otherwise on different dates
during the said period of criminal conspiracy;
F (II) Shanmugam .(DA) amongst them arranged to receive,
accommodated and rendered all assistance to the members of
the conspiracy;
(Ill) Robert Payas (A-9), Jayakumar (A-10), Shanthl{..e.-11), Vijayan
(A-12), Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-14) after having
G come over to India secured houses at Porur and Kodungaiyur
in Madras at the instance of Sivarasan (DA) for
accommodating one or other of the co-conspirators from time
to time and for chalking ou.t the modalities of the course of
action to be followed for the achievement of the object of the
H said criminal conspiracy;
)-
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI (D.P. WADHWA, J.] 153
~
(IV) Nero (DA) established contacts with Prabhakaran (absconding) A
through Pottu Amman (absconding) through illegally operated
wireless sets brought into India by Sivarasan (DA) through
illicit channel from the house of Vijayan (A-12);
---..;
(V) Kanagasab~pathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) came to India
through illicit channel and set up hide outs in Delhi; (VI) B
Sivarasan (DA) brought Santl1an (A-2), Shankar (A-4 ),
Vijayanandan (A-5) and Ruban (A-6) along with the deceased
accused Dhanu, Subha, Nero and Driver Anna to Kodiakkarai
and got them all accommodated in several places in Tamil
Nadu to be of-assistance in carrying out the object of criminal
'/
conspiracy; c
(VII) (a) Arivu (A-18) visited Jaffna and other places in Sri Lanka
along with Irumborai (A-19) clandestinely in June 1990,
purchased a Kawasaki Motor cycle on 4.5.1991 at Madras to
facilitate quick movement of himself and one or the other of
the co-conspirators, (a-1) arranged payment for printing the D
compilation described as "The Satanic Force" and sent one
copy of the same to Prabhakaran (absconding) through
.
Sivarasan (DA) and another set through Murugan (A-3), (b)
purchased and provided a battery for operating the wireless
apparatus and other two battery cells, which were used as E
detonator in the belt bomb used by Dhanu (DA) for the
murder of Rajiv Gandhi and 15 others;
(Vlll) Shankar (A-4), Vijayanandan (A-5) and Ruban (A-6) along
with Driver Anna (DA) rendered all assistance necessary
- (lX)
therefor;
Sivarasan decided to murder Rajiv Gandhi, former Prime
Minister of India in the public meeting to be held at
F
Sriperumbudhur on 21.5.91 on learning that Rajiv Gandhi was
to address the meeting on the said day and finalized the
method of operation to murder him by enlisting the services G
_..... (X)
of Nalini (A-1) to be of help at the scene of crime;
Arivu (A-18) handed over the film roll for the purposes of
taking photographs of events to Haribabu (DA), who also
purchased a sandal wood garland from Poompuhar
Handicrafts, Mount Road Madras to be used for garlanding H
154 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Rajiv Gandhi at the scene of occurrence by Dhanu (DA) so ).._
as to gain access to the VVIP under the guise of garlanding;
(XI) Dhanu equipped herself with the necessary apparel in order
to hide a belt bomb and detonator attached thereto for
detonating the same when she was in close proximity to Raj iv
B Gandhi;
(XII) Haribabu (DA) met Suba Sundaram (A-22) on 2 l.5.1991 and
thereafter took a Chinon camera from a friend for taking
photographs at the scene of offence and loading the camera
with the film already provided by Arivu (A-18);
c (XIn) Nalini (A-1) along with the deceased accused Sivarasan,
Dhanu and Subha met Haribabu at Parrys Comer, Broadway
'"
Bus Stand and proceeded to the venue of the public meeting
at Sriperumbudur on the evening of 21.5.1991 where Nalini
-.
(A-1) provided cover to Dhanu and Subha and when Rajiv
D Gandhi arrived at the scene ofoccurrence at about 10.10 P.M.
Dhanu gained access nearer to Rajiv Gandhi and while in
close proximity to Raj iv Gandhi Dhanu detonated the.
improvised explosive device kept concealed in her waist belt
at about 10.20 P.M. resulting in the blast and assassinated
Rajiv Gandhi and 15 others and also by killing herself (Dhanu)
E
and also causing the death of Haribabu accused and causing
injuries to 43 persons;
(XIV) Nalini (A-1) along with the deceased accused Sivarasan and
Subha immediately fled from the scene of occurrence, reached
F ./
(XV)
the house of Jayakumar (A-10) and Shanthi (A-11) and took
shelter in Jayakumar's (A-10) house;
Suba Sundaram (A-22) attempted to retrieve the camera used
by Haribabu from the scene of occurrence, caused destruction
-
of documents and material objects linking Haribabu in this "\
case and arranged to issue denial in .the press about any
G
connection of the said Haribabu with the LTIE;
(XVD Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Padma (A-21) rendered all
assistance and harboured the deceased accused Sivarasan
and Subha, Murugan (A-3) and Arivu (A-18);
--
H (XVII) Nalirii (A-1), Murugan (A-3) and Padma (A-21) accompanied
'
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 155
- the deceased accused Sivarasan and Subha to Tirupathi, where A
Nalini (A-1) did "Angapradakshinam";
(XVlll) Nalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3) hide themselves in different
places in Tamil Nadu and Karnataka State in order to evade
,'
arrest;
(XIX) Dhanasekaran (A-23), Rangam (A-24) and Vicky (A-25)
B
harboured the deceased accused Sivarasan, Subha and Nero
by transporting them and concealing them inside a tanker
lorry bearing No. TN.;27-Y-0808 belonging to Dhanasekaran
(A-23) from Madras to Bangalore;
(XX) Nero (DA) operated the wireless set and communicated with
c
the absconding accused Prabhakaran and Pottu Amman and
conveyed the developments on behalf of the accused
Sivarasan;
(XXI) the deceased accused Nero, Gundu Santhan, Suresh Master,
Dixon, Amman and Driver Anna rendered all assistance to the D
deceased accused Sivarasan;
(XXIl) Rangam (A-24) rendered all assistance to Sivarasan and others
by transporting them in a Maruti Gypsy in Bangalore and
other places in Kamataka purchased by Dhanase~aran (A-23) E
using LTIE funds;
(XXIlO Ranganath (A-26) harboured the accused Rangam (A-24) and
the deceased accused Sivarasan, Subha, Nero, Suresh Master,
Amman, Driver Anna and Jamuna at Knonnakunte, Bangalore
and on 19 .8.1991 the deceased accused Sivarasan, Subha, F
Nero, Suresh Master, Amman, Driver Anna and Jamuna
committed suicide;
(XXlV) Shanmugavadivelu @ Thambi Anna (A-15) rendered financial
assistance to Sivarasan.and to one or other of coconspirators
to carry out the object of conspiracy and abetted the G
commission of the said offence;
(XXV} Nalini (A-1) to Ranganath (A-26) caused the disappearance
of evidence of murder of Rajiv Gandhi;
and thereby Nalini (A· I) to Ranganath (A-26) committed offences punishable
under Section 120-B ofIPC read with Sections 302 of IPC, 326 ofIPC, 324 of H
156 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
·A IPC, 201 ofIPC, 212 ofIPC and 216 of IPC; Sections 3,4 and 5 of Explosive
Substances Act of 1908; Section 25 of Arms Act of 1950; Section I 2 of.
Passport Act, 1967; Section 14 of the Foreigners Act, 1946; Section 6(1A) of
-
the Wireless Telegraphy Act, 1933 and Sections 3, 4 and 5 of TADA of 1987.
Including the charge of conspiracy, which is charge No. l, there are 251
B other charges framed against the accused for having committed various
offences in pursuance to the conspiracy under Charge No. I. Out of these
Nalini (A-1) has been charged on 121 different counts. Second charge against
her is that in pursuance to the conspiracy and in the course of the same
transaction and in furtherance to the common intention of the accused she
c and the deceased accused Sivarasan, Dhanu, Subha and Haribabu did "commit
murder of Rajiv Gandhi and others, who were likely to be with him on
21.5.1991 at about 10.20 P.M. at Sriperumbudur in the public meeting where
Nalini (Al) was physically present at the scene of crime and provided the
assassin Dhanu [deceased accused (DA)] the necessary cover from being
detected as a foreigner, which enabled the assassin to move freely in the
D scene of crime and gain access nearer to Rajiv Gandhi to accomplish the
object of conspiracy, where Dhanu did commit murder and intentionally caused
the death of Rajiv Gandhi by detonating the improvised explosive device
which was kept concealed in her waist belt when she was in close proximity
to Rajiv Gandhi and thereby she (Nalini) committed an offence punishable
E under Section 302 read with Section 34 IPC."
Charges 3 to 17 are also under Section 302 read with Section 34 IPC for
having caused the death of persons, who were in close proximity to Rajiv
Gandhi. Charges 18 to 34 are under Section 326/34 IPC for voluntarily causing
grievous hurt to the persons who were in close proximity to Rajiv Gandhi at
F the time of explosion. Charges 35 to 60 are under Section 324 read with
Section 34 IPC for voluntarily causing hurt to the persons at the same time.
Charges 61 to 119 are under Section 3(2) TADA read with Section 34 IPC. In
these charges 'under Section 3(2) TADA it is mentioned that Nalini (A-1)
committed terrorist acts by providing cover to Dhanu (DA) who detonated
G the improvised explosive device resulting in the bomb blast and in the murder
of Rajiv Gandhi and others. Charge No. 120 is for offence under Section 3(3)
TADA and this charge is as under :-
-.
That Nalini (A-1) in pursuance of the said criminal conspiracy referred
-
to in Charge No. 1, and in the course of the same transaction she in furtherance
H of the common intention, of Nalini (A-1) she proceeded to Sriperumbudur
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI (D.P. WADHWA, J.] 157
along with Sivarasan, Subha, Dhanu and Haribabu on the night of 21.5 .1991 A
at about 10.20 P.M. in the public meeting having knowledge of the
commission of the terrorist act viz., explosion of bomb for killing Raj iv Gandhi
and others and causing injuries to those, who were likely to be arcund him,
and also striking terror in the people and rendered assistance to the terrorists
Dhanu, Sivarasan and Subha prior to the terrorist act by taking them to the
bus, hotel, the venue of public meeting and the like and intentionally aided B
the said terrorist act by being present on 21.5.1991 at Sriperumbudur in the
public meeting, where the terrorist act was committed by Dhanu by detonating
the improvised explosive device kept concealed in her waist belt resulting in
the bomb blast, and with intent to aid and facilitate the commission of the said
terrorist act Nalini (A-1) provided a cloak to Dhanu and Subha from being C
easily identified as Sri Lankan Tamils at the scene of crime and also facilitated
the escape of the above said accused concerned in the crime, and thus Nalini
(A-1) abetted the commission of the terrorist act and acts preparatory to the
terrorist act or knowingly facilitated the commission of the terrorist act and
acts preparatory to the terrorist act and thereby Nalini (A-1) committed the
offence punishable under Section 3(3) of the TADA of 1987. D
Last charge against Nalini (A-1) is under Section 4(1) TADA read with
Section 34 IPC for having committed offence under Section 4(3) TADA for
killing of nine police officials, who were public servants and were at that time
with Rajiv Gandhi on duty.
E
Santhan (A-2) has been charged for an offence under Section 3(3)
- TADA and Section 14 of Foreigners Act (Charges 122 and 123). Other accused
have also been similarly charged. As to how all the accused have been
charged and whether found guilty or-not and sentences passed against them
by the Designated Court can be best illustrated by the table given hereunder:- p
CHARGES
• COMMON TO ALL 26 ACCUSED
i CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE G
IL NO.
l. 120-B r/w 3302, 326,324,
201,212,216,ofIPC
H
. ~ .
158 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 3,4 & S of Explosives Substance Act
25 of. Arms Act
12 of Pasport Act Guilty Death
B
. ""
14 ~f Foreigners Act
6(1-A) Wireless and Telegraphy Act.
3, 4 & S TADA
~
c NALINI (A-1)
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE
NO;
2 to 17 : 302, r/w 34 IPC Guilty Death
D (16 counts)
18 to 34 326 r/w 34 IPC Gulity 3 years RI
(13 courts)
35 to 40 324 r/w 34 IPC Gulity 1 Years RI
E (6 courts)
~
41to60 324 r/w 34 IPC Not Acquitted
Guilty (20 Courts)
F 61to76 3(2)(i) of TADA r/w 34 IPC Guilty Death
(16 Courts)
77 to 99 3(2) (ii) TADA r/w 34 Guilty Life
(not (19
guilty for counts
G 79,82,84.
93 Acquitted
for four counts)
100 to 119 3(2)(ii) TADA r/w 34 Not Guilty Acquitted
H 20 (counts)
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 159
.... 120 3(3)TADA Gulity Life
(Life
A
Imprisonment
,
~
121 4(3) TADA and 4(1) r/w
34IPC
Guilty
.. Life
SANTHAN (A-2) B
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
- \\
122
123
3(3)TADA
14 of Foreigners Act
Guilty
Guilty
Life
2 Years RI
c
MURUGAN (A-3)
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
D
124 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
125 14 of Foreigners Act Guilty 2 Years RI
126 6(1-A) oflndian Guitly 2 Years RI
Wireless and Telegraphy Act
E
SHANKAR (A-4)
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
F
127 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
128 14 of Foreigners Act Guilty 2 Years RI
VIJAYANANDAN (A-5)
G
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
129 3(3) TADA Guilty Life H
;'
160 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 130 14 of Foreigners Act Guilty 2 Years RI ~
'
RUBAN (A-6)
.,
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FJNDJNG SENTENCE
NO.
B
131 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
132 14 of Foreigners Act Guilty 2 Years RI
KANAGASABAPA THY (A-7)
c "".'
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS - FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
133 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
D 134 3(4)TADA Guilty Life
135 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
136 14 of Foreigners Act Guilty 2 Years RI
•'•
E ATHIRAI (A-8)
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
137 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
F
138 3(4)TADA Guilty Life
139 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
140 14 of Foreigners Act Guilty 2 Years RI
·G ROBERTPAYAS(A-9)
CHARGE
NO.
OFFENCE UIS FINDJNG SENTENCE --
3(3) TADA Guilty Life
H 141
STATETHROUGHCB!v. NALINifD.P. WADHWA,J.] 161
'
r- JAYAKUMAR (A - 10) A
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
142 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
B
143 3(4) TADA Guilty Life
144 212 IPC Guilty 2 years RI
145 3(1) & 25 (l-B) (a) Anns Act Guilty 2 Years RI
c
SHANTHI (A-11)
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
D
143 3(4) TADA Guilty Life
144 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
0
145 3(1) & 25 (1-B) (a) Arms Act Guilty 2 Years RI E
146 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
......
VIJAYAN(A-12)
F
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
147 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
148 3(4) TADA Guilty Life G
-~ 149 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
150 6(1A) of Indian Wireless Guilty 2 Years RI
and Telegraphy Act
H
162 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A SELVALUXMI(A-13) ---.
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
NO..
148 3(4)TADA Guilty Life
B
149 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
150 6(1A) of Indian Wireless Guilty 2 Years RI
c 151
and Telegraphy Act
3(3) TADA Guilty Life -
BHASKARAN (A-14)
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE
D NO.
148 3(4)TADA Guilty Life
149 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
E
•
152 3(3)TADA Guilty Life
SHANMUGAVADIVELU (A-15) ....
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
F NO.
153 3(3)TADA Guilty Lire
RAVI(A-16)
G
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
NO. ~
154 3(3)TADA Guilty Life
H 155 3(4)TADA Guilty Life
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI (D.P. WADHWA, J.) 163
156 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI A
157 5 of TADA . Guilty Life
158 5 of Explosive & Guilty 2 Years RI
Substances Act
B
159 3(1) & 25 (1-B) (a) Arms -Act Guilty 2 Years RI
SUSEENDRAN (A-17)
- CHARGE
NO.
OFFENCE UIS FINDING· SENTENCE c
160 3(3) TADA Guilty Life··
161 3(4)TADA Guilty Life
Guilty
D
162 2121PC 2 Years RI
163 5 of TADA Guilty Life
164 5 of Explosive & Guilty 2 Years RI
Substances .Act
E
165 3(1) & 25 (1-B) (a) Arms Act Guilty 2 Years RI
_j
ARIVU (A-18)
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE F
-(
NO.
166 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
167 to 182 109& 302 IPC Guilty Death
(16 Counts) G
183 to 199 109 and 326 IPC Guilty 3 years RI
(13 counts) (13 counts)
183,184, 86,
187, 189, H
164 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 191 to 198
200 to 205,226
to 228 Acquitted
of charges
;
185, 188, 190 &
199 (4 counts)
B
200 to 205 109 and 324 IPC Guilty l Years
(6 RI
Counts)
c
200 to 205
acquitted on
20 counts (206 to
225)
-
226 6(1-A) of Wireless & Guilty 2 Years RI
Telegraphy Act and 109 IPC
D 227 I 2 of Passport Act Guilty 3 months RI
228 4(3) TADA punishable Guilty Life
u/s 4(1) TADA and 109 IPC
r/w 34 IPC
E IRUMBORAI (A-19)
.I
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
229 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
F 3(4)TADA Guilty
230 Life
\--
231 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
232 12 of Passport Act Guilty 3 months RI
G
BHAGYANATHAN (A-20)
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
H 233 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
STA TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 165
- 234 212 IPC
PADMA (A-12)
Guilty 2 Years RI A
CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE
NO. B
235 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
236 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
6 (1-A) Wireless & Guilty 2 Years RI
237
c
Telegraphy Act
SUBA SUNDARAM (A-22)
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE D
NO.
238 3(3) TADA Guilty Life
239 201 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
E
DHANASEKARAN (A-23)
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
240 3(3) TADA Guilty Life F
241 3(4) TADA Guilty Life
242 212IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
G
RANGAM (A-24)
CHARGE OFFENCE U/S FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
243 3(4) TADA Guilty Life H
-4
166 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999) 3 S.C.R.
A 244 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
245 14 Foreigners Act Guilty 2 Years RI
VICKY (A-25)
B CHARGE OFFENCE UIS FINDING SENTENCE
NO.
246 3(4)TADA Guilty Life
c 247 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
248 14 of Foreigners Act Guilty 2 Years RI
RANGANATH (A•26) .
D CHARGE OFFENCE U/S · · . FINDING· SENTENCE
NO.
249 3(4).TADA Guilty Life
250 216 IPC Guilty 2 Years·RI
E
251 212 IPC Guilty 2 Years RI
Before we consider the evidence and the arguments advanced by both
the parties i.t may be more appropriate to set out various provisions of law
.F which are the subject-matter of the charges against the accused.
THE TERRORIST AND DISRUPTIVE ACTIVITJES (PREVENTION) .-
ACT, 1987
"2. Definitions.-(1) In this Act, unless the context otherwise requires,-
G (a) to (c) ...
(d) "disruptive activity" has the meaning assigned to it in section 4,
and the expression "disruptionist"· shall be construed accordingly;
(e) to (gg) ...
H (h) "terrorist act" has the meaning assigned to it in sub-section (I) of
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 167
section 3, and the expression "terrorist" shall be construed accordingly; A
Section 3. Punishment for terrorist acts.- ( 1) Whoever with intent to
overawe the Government as by law established or to strike terror in people
or any section of the people or to alienate any section of the people or to
adversely affect the harmony amongst different sections of the people does
any act or thing by using bombs, dynamite or other explosive substances or B
inflammable substances or fire-arms or other lethal weapons or poisons or
noxious gases or other chemicals or by any other substances (whether
biological or otherwise) of a hazardous nature in such· a manner a:; to cause,
or as is likely to cause, death of, or injuries to, any person or persons or loss
of, or damage to, or destruction of, property or disruption or any supplies or C
services essential to the life of the community, or detains any person and
· threatens to kill or injure such person in order to compel the Government or
any other person to do or abstain from doing any act, commits a terrorist act.
(2) Whoever commits a terrorist act, shall,-
(i) if such act has resulted in the death of any person, be
D
punishable with death or imprisonment for life and shall be
liable to fine;
(ii) in any other case, be punishable with imprisonment for a
term which shall not be less than five years but which may E
extend to imprisonment for life and shall also be liable to
fine.
(3) Whoever conspires or attempts to commit, or advocates, abets,
advises or incites or knowingly facilitates the commission of, a terrorist
act or any act pt~~atory to a terrorist act, shall be punishable with F
imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than five year~ but
. which may extend to imprisonment for life and shall al,so be liable to
fine.
(4) Whoever harbours or conceals, or attempts to harbour or conceal,
any terrorist shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which G
shall not be less than five years but which may extent to imprisonment
for life and shall also be liable to fine. ·
(5) Any person who is a member of a terrorists gang or a terrorists
organisation, which is involved in terrorist act, shall be punishable
with imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than five years H
4._/L
168 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A but which may extend to imprisonment for life and shall also be liable
to fine.
(6) Whoever holds any property derived or obtained from commission
of any terrorist act or has been acquired through the terrorist funds
shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which shall not be
B less than five years but which may extent to imprisC1nment for life and
shall also be liable to fine.
Section 4.Punishmentfor disruptive activities.- (l) Whoever commits
or :;onspired or attempts to commit or abets, advocates, advises, or
knowingly facilitates the commission of, any disruptive activity or any
c act preparatory to a disruptive activity shall be punishable with
imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than five years but
which may extend to imprisonment for life and shall also be liable to
fine.
(2) For the purposes of sub-section (1), "disruptive activity" means
D any action taken, whether by act or by speech or through any other
media or in any other manner whatsoever,
(i) which questions, disrupts or is intended to disrupt, whether
directly or indirectly, the sovereignty and territorial integrity of
India; or
E
(ii) which is intended to bring about or supports any claim, whether
directly or indirectly, for the cession of any part of India or the
secession of any part of India from the Union.
Explanation:- For the purposes of this sub-section-
F
(a) "cession" includes the admission of any claim of any foreign
country to any part of India, and
(b) "secession" includes the assertion of any claim to determine
whether a part of India will remain within the Union.
G
(3) Without pfiludice to the generality of the provisions of sub-
section (2), it is hereby declared that any action taken, whether by act
or by speech of through_ any other media or in any other manner
whatsoever, which-
H (a) advocates, advises, suggests or incites; or
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 169
(b) predicts, prophesies or pronounces or otherwise expresses, in A
such manner as to incite, advise, suggest or prompt,
the killing or the destruction of any person bound by oath under the
Constitution to uphold the sovereignty and integrity of India or any
public servant shall be deemed to be a disruptive activity within the
meaning of this section. B
(4) Whoever harbours or conceals, or attempts to harbour or conceal,
any disruptionist shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term
which shall not be less than five years but which may extend to
imprisonment for life and shall also be liable to fine.
c
5. Possession of certain unauthorized arms, etc., in specified areas.-
Where any person is in possession of any arms and ammunition
specified in "Columns 2 and 3 of Category 1 and III (a) of Schedule I
to the Arms Rules, 1962, or bombs, dynamite or other explosive
substances unauthorisedly in a notified area, he shall, notwithstanding D
anything contained in any other law for the time being in force, be
punishable with imprisonment for a term which shall not be less than
five years but which may extend to imprisonment for life and shall also
be liable to fine.
6. Enhanced penalties.- (l) If any person with intent to aid any E
terrorist or disruptionist, contravenes any provision of, or any rule
made under, the Arms Act, 1959 (54 of 1959), the Explosives Act,
1884 (4of1884), the Explosive Substances Act, 1908 (6of1908), or
the inflammable Substances Act, i 952 (20 of 1952), he shall,
notwithstanding anything contained in any of the aforesaid Acts or
F
-
the rules made thereunder be punishable with imprisonment for a
term which shall not be less than five years but which may extend
to imprisonment for life and shall also be liable to fine.
.. (2) For the purposes of this section, any person who attempts to
contravene or abets, or attempts to abet, or does any act preparatory
to the contravention of any provision of any law, rule or order, shall G
be deeme~ to have contravened that provision, and the provisions of
sub-section (I) shall, in relation to such person, have effect subject
to the modification that the reference to "imprisonment for life" shall
be construed as a reference to "imprisonment for ten years"
.15. Certain confessions made to police officers to be taken into H
170 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A consideration.- (I) Notwithstanding anything in the Code or in the
Indian Evidence Act, 1872 (I of 1872), but subject to the provisions
of this section, a confession made by a person before a police officer
not lower in rank than a Superintendent of Police and recorded by
such police officer either in writing or on any mechanical device like
cassettes, tapes or sound tracks from out of which sounds or images
B
--
can be reproduced, shall be admissible in the trial of such person or
co-accused, abettor or conspirator for an offence under this Act or
rules made thereunder.
Provided that co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and
c tried in the same case t6gether with the accused. ......·-
(2) The police officer shall, before recording any confession under
sub-section (l), explain to the person making it that he is not bound
to make a confession and that, if he does so, it may be used as
evidence against him and such police officer shall not record any such
D confession unless upon questioning the person making it, he has
reason to believe that it is being made voluntarily.
25. Over-riding effect.- The provisions of this Act or any rule made
thereunder or any order made under any such rule shall have effect
notwithstanding anything inconsistent therewith contained in any
E enactment other than this Act or in any instrument having effect by
virtue of any enactment other than this Act.
28. Power to make rules.-(!) Without prejudice to the powers of the
Supreme Court to make rules under Section 27, the Central Government
may, by notification in the Official Gazette, make rules for carrying out
F
--
the provisions of this Act.
(2) In particular, and without prejudice to the generality of the foregoing
power, such rules may provide for all or any of the following matters,
namely:
G (a) regulating the conduct of persons in respect of ireas the control
of which is considered necessary or expedient and the removal of
such persons from such areas;
(b) the entry into, and search of,
-
H (i) any vehicle, vessel or aircraft; or
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 171
(ii) any place, whatsoever, A
reasonably suspected of being used for committing the offences
referred to in section 3 or section 4 or for manufacturing or
storing anything for the commission of any such offence;
(c) conferring powers upon,
B
(i) the Central Government;
(ii) a State Government;
(iii) an Administrator of a Union territory under article 239 of th<!
Constitution. c
(iv) an officer of the Central Government not lower in rank than
that of a Joint Secretary; or
(v) an officer of the State Government not lower in rank than
that Gf a District Magistrate, to make general or special
D
orders to prevent or cope with terrorist acts or disruptive
activities;
(d) the arrest and trial of persons contravening any of the rules or any
order make thereunder;
E
(e) the punishment of any person who contravenes or attempts to
contravene or abets or attempts to abet the contravention of any rule
or order made thereunder with imprisonment for a term which may
extend to seven years or for a term which may not be less than six
months but which may extend to seven years or with fine or with F
imprisonment as aforesaid and fine;
(t) providing for seizure and detention of any property in respect of
which such contravention, attempt or abetment as is referred to in
clause (e) has been committed and f0r the adjudication of such seizure
and detention, whether by any court or by any other authority."
G
TADA Rules
15. Recording of confession made to police officers.- (I) A confession
made by a person before a police officer and recorded by such police
officer under Section 15 of the Act shall invariably be recorded in the
language in which such confession is made and if that is not H
172 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
·A practicable, in the language used by such police officer for official
purposes or in the language of the Designated Court and it shall form
part of the record.
(2) The confession so recorded shall be shown, read or played back
to the person concerned and if he does not understand the language
B in which it is recorded, it shall be interpreted to him in a language
which he understands and he shall be at liberty to explain or add to
his confession.
(3) The confession shall, if it is in writing, be-
c (a) signed by the person who makes the confession; and
(b) by the police officer who shall also certify under his own
hand that such confession was taken in his presence and
recorded by him and that the record contains a full and <
true account of the confession made by the person and
such police officer shall make a memorandum at the end
D
of the confession to the following effect:-
"I have explained to (name) that he is not bound to make
a confession and that, if he does so, any confession he
may make may be used as evidence against him and I
believe that this confession was voluntarily made. It was
E
taken in my presence and hearing and recorded by me and
was read over to the person making it and admitted by him
to be correct, and it contains a full and true account of the
statement made by him.
Sci/- Police Officer."
F
(4) Where the confession is recorded on any mechanical device, the
memorandum referred to in sub-rule (3) in so far as it is applicable and
a declaration made by the person making the confession that the said
confession recorded on the . mechanical device has been correctly •.
recorded in his presence shall also be recorded in the mechanical
G device at the end of the confession.
(5) Every confession recorded under the said section 15 shall be sent;
forthwith to the Chief Metropolitan Magistrate or the Chief Judicia1J
Magistrate having jurisdiction over the area in which such confessioq
has been recorded and such Magistrate shall forward the recorded ~
H confession so received to the Designated Court which may take
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WAD HWA, J.] 173
cognizance of the offence. A
INDIAN PENAL CODE (IPC)
"120-A. Definition of criminal conspiracy.-When two or more
persons agree to do, or cause to be done,-
(1) an illegal act, or B
(2) an act which is not illegal by illegal means, such an agreement
is designated a criminal conspiracy:
Provided that no agreement except an agreement to commit an
offence shall amount to a criminal conspiracy unless some act besides C
the agreement is done by one or more parties to such agreement in
pursuance thereof.
Explanation - It is immaterial whether the illegal act is the ultimate
object of such agreement, or is merely incidental to that object.
120-B. Punishment of criminal conspiracy - (1) whoever is a party
D
to a criminal conspiracy to commit an offence punishable with death,
imprisonment for life or rigorous imprisonment for a term of two years
or upwards, shall, where no express provision is made in the Code for
the punishment of such a conspiracy, be punished in the same manner
as if he had abetted such offence. E
(2) Whoever is a party to a criminal conspiracy other than a criminal
conspiracy to commit an offence punishable as aforesaid shall be
punished with imprisonment of either description for a term not
exceeding six months, or with fine or with both.
F
34. Acts done by several persons in furtherance of common
intention.- When a criminal act is done by several persons in
furtherance of the common intention of all, each of such persons is
liable for that act in the same manner as if it were done by him alone.
3(12.Punishment for murder - Whoever commits murder shall be G
punished with death, or imprisonment for life, and shall also be liable
to fine.
326. Voluntarily causing grievous hurt by dangerous weapons or
means.--:- Whoever, except in the case provided for by Section 335,
voluntarily causes grievous hurt by means of any instrument for H
174 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A shooting, stabbing or cutting, or any instrument which, used as a
weapon of offence, is likely to cause death, or by means of fire or any
-
heated substance, or by means of any poison or any corrosive
substance, or by means of any explosive substance, or by means of
any substance which it is deleterious to the human body to inhale,
to swallow, or to receive into the blood, or by means of any animal,
B shall be punished with imprisonment for life, or with imprisonment
of either description for a term which may extend to ten years, and
shall also be liable to fine.
324. Voluntarily causing hurt by dangerous weapons or means.-
Whoever, except in the case provided for by Section 334, voluntarily
causes hurt by means of any instrument for shooting, stabbing or
cutting, or any instrument which, used as a weapon of offence, is
likely to cause death, or by means of fire or any heated substance,
or by means of any poison or any corrosive substance, or by means
of any explosive substance or by means of any substance which it
D is deleterious to the human body to inhale, to swallow, or to receive
into the blood, or by means of any animal, shall be punished with
imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to
three years, or with fine, or with both.
201. Causing disappearance of evidence of offence, or giving false
E informaOon to screen offender-Whoever, knowing or having reason
to believe that an offence has been committed, causes any evidence
of the commission of that offence to disappear, with the intention of
screening the offender from legal punishment, or with that intention
gives any information respecting the offence which he knows or
believes to be false.
F
if a capital offence shall, if the offence which he knows or believes
to have been committed is punishable with death, be punished with
imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to
seven years, and shall also be liable to fine;
G if. punishable with imprisonment for life and if the offence is
punishable with imprisonment for life, or with imprisonment which"
may extend to ten years, shall be punished with imprisonment of either
description for a term which may extend to three years, and shall also
be liable to fine;
H if punishable with less than ten years' imprisonment and if the
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 175
\
offence is punishable with imprisonment for any term not extending A
to ten years, shall be punished with imprisonment of the description
... provided for the offence, for a tenn which may extend to one-fourth
part of the longest term of the imprisonment provided for the offence,
or with fine, or with both.
212 Harbouring offender.- Whenever an offence has been committed, B
whoever harbours or conceals a person whom he knows or has reason
to believe to be the offender, with the intention of screening him from
legal puniS'hment,
if a capital offence shall, if the offence is punishable with death,
be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which
c
may extend to five years, and shall also be liable to fine;
if punishable with imprisonment for life, or with imprisonment
and if the offence is punishable with imprisonment for life, or with
imprisonment which may extend to ten years, shall be punished with D
imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to
three years, and shall also be liable to fine;
and if the offence is punishable with imprisonment which may
extend to one year, and not to ten years, shall be punished with
imprisonment of the description provided for the offence for a term E
which may extend to one fourth part of the longest term of
imprisonment provided for the offence, or with fine, or with both.
"Offence" in this section includes any act committed at any place
out of India, which, if committed in India, would be punishable under
any of the following sections, namely, 302, 304, 482, 392, 393, 394, 395, F
396 397, 398, 399, 402, 435, 436, 449, 450, 457, 458, 459 and 460; and
every such act shall, for the purposes of this section, be deemed to
be punishable as if the accused person had been guilty of it in India.
Exception - This provision shall not extend to any case in which
G
...__ the harbour or concealment is by the husband or wife of the offender.
216.Harbouring offender who has· escaped from custody or whose
apprehension has been ordered.-Whenever any person convicted or
charged with an offence, being in lawful custody for that offence,
escapes from such custody, H
176 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A or whenever a public servant, in the exercise of the lawful powers _
of such public servant, orders a certain person to be apprehended for
an offence, whoever, knowing of such escape or order for
apprehension, harbours or conceals that person with the intention of
preventing him from being apprehended, shall be punished in the
manner following, that is to say,
B
if a capital offence if the offence for which the person was in
custody or is ordered to be apprehended is punishable with death, he
shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term
which may extend to seven years, and shall also be liable to fine;
c if punishable with imprisonment for life, or with impri~onment if
the offence is punishable with imprisonment for life or imprisonment
for ten years, he shall be punished with imprisonment of either
description for a term which may extend to three years, with or without
fine;
D and if the offence is punishable with i!llprisonment which may
extend to one year and not to ten years, he shall be punished with
imprisonment of the description provided for the offence for a term
which may extend to one-fourth part of the longest term of the
imprisonment provided for such offence, or with fine, or with both.
E "Offence" in this section includes also any act or omission of
which a person is alleged to have been guilty out of India, which, if
he had been guilty of it in India, would have been punishable as an
offence, and for which he is, under any law relating to extradition, or
otherwise liable to be apprehended or detained in custody in India,
F and every such act or omission shall, for the purposes of this sections, ........
·be deemed to be punishable as if the accused person had been guilty
of it in India.
Exception - The provision does not extend to the case in which
the harbour or concealment is by the husband or wife of the person
G to be apprehended."
EXPLOSIVE SUBSTANCES ACT, 1908
"3. Punishment for causing explosion likely to endanger life or
property - Any person who unlawfully and maliciously causes by
H any explosive substance an explosion of a nature likely to endanger
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA, J.) 177
life or to cause serious injury to property, shall, whether any injury A
to person or property has been actually caused or not, be punished
with transportation for life or any shorter term, to which fine may be
added, or with imprisonment for a tenn which may extend to ten years,
to which fine may be added.
4. Punishment for attempt to cause explosion, or for making or B
keeping explosive with intent to endanger life or property - Any
person who unlawfully and maliciously -
(a) does any act with intent to cause by an explosive substance, or
conspires to cause by an explosive substance, an explosion in
India of a nature likely to endanger life or to cause serious injury C
to property; or
,i
(b) makes or has in his possession or under his control any explosive
substance with intent by means thereof to endanger life, or cause
serious inj•1ry to property in India, or to enable any other person
by means thereof to endanger life or cause serious injury to D
property in India;
shall, whether any explosion does or does not take place and whether
... any injury to person or property has been actually caused or not, be
punished with transportation for a term which may extend to twenty
years, to which fine may be added, or with imprisonment for a term E
which may extend to seven years, to which fine may be added.
5. Punishmeht for making or possessing explosives under suspicious
circumstances - Any· person who makes or knowingly has in his
possession or under his control any explosive substance, under such
circumstances as to give rise to a reasonable suspicion that he is not F
making it or does not have it in his possession or under his control
for a lawful object, shall, unless he can show that he made it or had
it in his possession or under his control for a lawful object, be
punishable with transportation for a tenn which may extend to fourteen
years, to which fine may be added, or with imprisonment for a term G
which may extend to five years, to which fine may be added."
ARMS ACT, 1959
3. Licence for acquisition and possession of firearms and
ammunition.- [ l] No person shall acquire, have in his possession,
or carry any firearm or ammunition unless he holds in this behalf a H
178 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A licence issued in accordance with the provisions of this Act and the
rules made thereunder :
Provided that a person may, without himself holding a licence,
carry any firearm or ammunition in the presence, or under the written
authority, of the holder of the licence for repair or for renewal of the
B licence or for use by such holder."
"25 (1-B) Whoever -
(a} acquires, has in his possession or carries any firearm or ammunition
in contravention of Section 3;
c xxx xxx xxx
shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which shall not be
less than one year but which may extend to three years and shall also
be liable to fine.
D Provided that the Court may for any adequate and special reasons
Jo be recorded in the judgment impose a sentence of imprisonment
for a term of less than one year."
PASSPORTS ACT, 1967 '"'
E "12.0ffences and penalties - (I) Whoever -
(a) contravenes the provisions of section 3; or
(b) knowingly furnishes any false information or suppresses any
material information with a view to obtaining a passport or travel
F document under this Act or without lawful authority alters or
attempts to alter or causes to alter the entries made in a passport
or travel document; or
(c) fails to produce for inspection his passport or travel document
(whether issued under this Act or not) when called upon to do
G so by the prescribed authority; or
(d) knowingly uses a passport or travel document issued to another
person; or
(e) knowingly allows another person to use a passport or travel
H document issued to him;
• 1.-
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALJNI [D.P. WADHWA,J.) 179
Shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which may A
extend to two years or with fine which may extend to five thousand
rupees or with both.
(IA) Whoever, not being a citizen of India,
(a) Makes an application for a passport or obtains a passport by B
suppressing information about his nationality, or
(b) Holds a forged passport or any travel document,
Shall be punishable with imprisonment for a term which shall
not be less than one year but which may extend to five years and
with fine which shall not be less than ten thousand rupees but which C
may extend to fifty thousand rupees.
(2) Whoever abet ... any offence punishable under sub-section (1) or
sub-section (IA) shall, if the act abetted is committed in consequence
of the abetment, be punishable with the punishment provided in that D
sub-section for that offence.
(3) Whoever contravenes any condition of a passport or travel
document or any provision of this Act or any rule made thereunder
for which no punishment is provided elsewhere in this Act shall be
punishable with imprisonment for a term which may extend to three E
months or with fine which may extend to five hundred rupees or with
both.
(4) Whoever, having been convicted of an offence under this Act,
is again convicted of an offence under this Act shall be punishable
· with double the penalty provided for the latter offence."
F
THE FOREIGNERS ACT, 1946
"14. Penalties.- If any person contravenes the provisions of this
Act or of any order made thereunder, or any direction given in
pursuance of this Act or such order, he shall be punished with G
imprisonment for a term which may extend to five years and shall also
be liable to fine; and if such person has entered into a bond in
pursuance of Cl.(t) to Sub-subsection (2) of Sec. 3, his bond shall be
forfeited, and any person bound thereby shall pay the penalty thereof,
or show cause to the satisfaction of the convicting Court why such
penalty should not be paid." H
180 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A "3(2) In particular and without prejudice to the generality of the
foregoing power, orders made under this section may provide that
the foreigner,
(a) to(e) ................ ..
(1) Shall enter into a bond with or without sureties for the due
B
observance of as in alternative to an enforcement of any or all
prescribed or specified restrictions or conditions.
(g) and make provision for any matter which is to be or may be
prescribed and for such incidental and supplementary matters as
C may in the opinion of the Central Government be expedient or
necessary for giving effect to this Act."
INDIAN WIRELESS TELEGRAPHY ACT, 1933
"6(1-A) Whoever possesses any wireless transmitter in contravention
of the provisions of Section 3 shall be punished with imprisonment
D
which may extend to three years, or with fine which may extend to
one thousand rupees, or with both.
3. Prohibition ofpossession of wireless telegraphy apparatus without
licence-Save as provided by section 4, no person shall possess '
E wireless telegraphy apparatus except under and in accordance with a
licence issued under this Act."
INDIAN EVIDENCE ACT, 1872
"IO. Things said or done by conspirator in reference to common
design.- Where there is reasonable ground to believe that two or
F more persons have conspired together to commit an offence or an
actionable wrong, anything said, done or written by any one of such
persons in reference to tneir common intention, after the time when
such intention was first entertained by any one of them, is a relevant
fact as against each of the persons believed to be so conspiring, as
G well for the purpose of proving the existence of the conspiracy as for
the purpose of showing that any such person was a party to it.
30. Consideration of proved confession affecting person making it
and others jointly under trial for same ojfence.-When more persons
than one are being tried jointly for the same offence, and a confession
H made by one of such persons affecting himself and some other of
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 181
Juch persons is proved, the Court may take into considerati~~such A
confession as against such other person as well as against the person
who makes such confession.
Explanation - "Offence" as used in this section, includes the
abetment of, or attempt to commit, the offence."
B
Having set out provisions of law we may refer to the preliminary
submissions of Mr. N. Natarajan, senior advocate, who appeared for all the
accused except Shanmugavadivelu @ Thambi Anna (A-15). He submitted that
he is not challenging the convictions of various accused under the Foreigners
Act, Passport Act, Explosive Substances Act, Indian Wireless and Telegraphy
Act, Arms Act and Sections 212 and 216 IPC. This he said was on account C
of the fact that for offences under these Acts accused were awarded sentence
of imprisonment for two years or for a period less than two years which in
any case has to be set off under Section 428 of the Code as they had been
under detention throughout the period during trial. We are thus left to consider
offences under Sections 120-B IPC, 302/34 IPC, 326/34 IPC 324/34 IPC and D
under Sections 3,4 and 5 of TADA.
Opening his arguments Mr. Natarajan submitted that the first charge
gives the over all view of the case of the prosecution. In brief he said there
were five facets of conspiracy alleged by the prosecution against the accused,
namely, (l) clandestine infiltration into India, (2) hiring of safe accommodation E
for the conspirators, (3) unauthorized wireless operation by them, (4)
-assassination ofRajiv Gandhi and others on 21.5.1991, and (5) harbouring of
offenders in order to escape from India and disappearance of evidence. The
prosecution evidence propounds a criminal conspiracy. Mr. Natarajan was
right in his submissions when he said it would be futile to contend that there
was no conspiracy. The questions that arise for consideration are as to what F
is the object of that conspiracy, who were members of the conspiracy, whether !
any offence under TADA is made out and whether it was a case of conspiracy
to murder and causing grievous and simple hurt by use of bombs. Assuming
that whatever prosecution evidence has led to be admissible and reliable there
is no conspiracy to commit any offence under TADA and the conspiracy is G
only to commit the murder of Raj iv Gandhi. On the question of motive of the
crime, we find, there is no dispute. For past couple of years there has been
unrest in the north part of Sri Lanka, a neighbouring country which area is
inhabited mostly by Tamils. These Tamils or Tamilians complained of attrocities
committed by the majority community of Sinhalis inhabiting in south of Sri
Lanka. To protect the rights of the Tamils various organizations came up in H
182 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Sri Lanka, foremost being the Liberation Tigers of Tamil Eelam (L TTE). This
Organization claimed to be the only representative body of the Tamils. For the
independence of Tamil area in Sri Lanka arm struggle started between LTTE
and Sri Lankan anny. On this account there was tunnoil in Sri Lanka resulting
in the influx of Tamil refugees to India from Sri Lanka and by 1987 the problem,
B it appeared, was getting out of hands. During the arm struggle LTTE was
having a free field in India. To support its struggle against Sri Lankan army
cadre of LTTE had been operating from Indian soil for the purpose of arms
training, treatment of injured LTTE people, supply of medicines and other
provisions, collection of funds, printing and publishing of propaganda material,
buying of provisions like petrol, diesel, wireless equipments, explosives and
C even cloths.
An Indo-Sri Lankan Agreement to establish peace and normalcy in Sri
Lanka was entered into on 29.7.1987. It was signed by Rajiv Gandhi, Prime
Minister of the Repub!ic of India and J.R. Jayewardene, President of the
Democratic Socialist Republic of Sri Lanka. After the agreement was signed
D Prime Minister Rajiv Gandhi made a statement in the Rajya Sabha on the
Agreement which he said aimed "at bringing to an end the difficult conflict
which has afflicted our friendly neighbour Sri Lanka for years" and that the
conflict assumed acute dimensions over the last four years endangering the
very stability, unity and integrity of Sri Lanka. The agreement among other
E things envisaged lifting of emergency in the eastern and northern provinces
of Sri Lanka by 15.8.1987, holding of elections, constitution of interim council,
etc. Cessation of hostilities was to come into effect all over the island within
48 hours of the signing of the Agreement and all arms presently held by Tamil
militant groups were to be surrendered, in accordance with an agreed procedure,
to authorities to be designated by the Government of Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka will
F grant a general amnesty to political and other prisoners now held in custody
under the Prevention of Terrorism Act and other Emergency laws. Para 2. I 6
of the Agreement provided as under:
2.16These proposals are also conditional to the Government of India
G taking the following actions if any militant groups operating in Sri
Lanka do not accept this framework of proposals for a settlement,
namely,
(a) India will take all necessary steps to ensure that Indian territory
is not used for activities prejudicial to the unity, integrity and
H security of Sri Lanka.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, .I.] 183
(b) The Indian Navy/Coast Guard will co-operate with the Sri Lanka A
Navy in preventing Tamil militant activities from affecting Sri
Lanka.
(c) In the event that the Government of Sri Lanka requests the
Government of India to afford military assistance to implement
these proposals, the Government of India will co-operate by B
giving to the Government of Sri Lanka such military assistance as
and when reque3ted.
(d) The Government of India will expedite repatriation from Sri Lanka
of Indian citizens to India who are resident there, concurrently
with the repatriation of Sri Lankan refugees from Tamil Nadu. C
(e) The Government of India and Sri Lanka will co-operate in ensuing
the physical security and safety of all communities inhabiting the
Northern and Eastern Provinces.
The Indo-Sri Lankan Accord had thus the following features : D
(I) It contains a package for the devolution of political power
recognising the Northern and Eastern province of Sri Lanka as the
traditional homeland of the Tamils. ·
(2) It gives to India a "Guarantor" role in the implementation of the E
devolution package and the other provisions within the frame
work of"United Sri Lanka".
(3) It takes account of India's security concerns in the area.
In pursuance to the Agreement Indian forces called the Indian Peace p
Keeping Force (IPKF) went to Sri Lanka on 29. 7.1987. After the initial somewhat
reluctance to acceptance L TTE got disallusioned with the accord which is
reflected from the following factors :-
\ l. The Accord ruled out separate Tamil Elam in Sri Lanka and so
went against the objectives ofLTTE to fonn an independent Tamil G
Elam.
2. LTTE looked towards India with certain expectations under the
Accord, which, according to it, were not fulfilled. It was the way
the Tamil refugees of Sri Lanka were rehabilitated by Sri Lankan
Government which was not to the satisfaction of LTIE. H
184 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A
--
3. In the interim council to be formed under the Accord LTTE was
given less seats though it claimed to be the sole representative •
body of Sri Lankan Tamils.
4. On 15.9.1987 one Dileepan ofLTTE went on hunger strike in Sri
Lanka. He took fast against the atrocities committed by IPKF and
B for Government of India not acting properly. He died fasting on
26.9.1987.
5. 17 important functionaries of LTTE were captured by Sri Lankan
Navy in the first week of October, 1987. They were being taken
to Colombo for interrogation. LTTE approached Gov~mment of
c India for their release. Government of India did not vigorously
pursue the matter and while it was negotiating with the Sri Lankan
. Government to sec..ure their release, 12 of them committed suicide
by consuming cyanide.
6. In the night of 3/4.10.1987 when IPKF convoy was carrying ration
D it was attacked by LTIE and 11 Indian soldiers were killed. It was
the flash point of breach between IPKF and LTTE and active
confrontation between the ·two started. Prabhakaran, suprem~ I
leader of LTTE, went underground.
E 7. The agreement or the accord, as it is normally called ultimately, did
not find favour with LTTE and in spite of the agreement activities
of LTTE on the Indian soil continued growing substantially.
LTTE became opposed to the Accord and also against the IPKF.
Prabhakaran at one stage even said that it was stabbed in the back by
F agreeing to the accord and had been betrayed. There was more influx of
refugees to India. Now LTTE complained of atrocities committed by IPKF on
the Tamils in Sri Lanka and accused IPKF of torture, rape, murder, etc. As to
what led India to enter into the Accord with Sri Lankan Government and the
background of the ethnic trouble in Sri Lanka and also reservations expressed
G on the Accord, there is the statement of R.M. Abhyankar (PW-173), Joint
Secretary in the Ministry of External Affairs, Government oflndia. Two volumes
of the book "Satanic Force" (M0-124 and M0-125) were published in India
at the behest of LTTE which contained compilation of speeches of Prabhakaran
and other articles !ind photographs showing the atrocities committed by IPKF
on Tamils in Sri Lanka after the Accord and the animosity which Prabhakaran
H developed towards Rajiv Gandhi. The book was compiled by N. Vasantha
_j
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 185
Kumar (PW-75). He is an artist by profession. The printing and publishing of A
the book was authorised and financed by LTTE. It was published in January,
1991 and contains information up to March, 1990. In his statement Brig. Vivek
- Sapatnekar (PW-186), who was earlier in-charge of IPKF operations in Sri
Lanka, also stated that the Accord was not having the support of LTTE. M0-
125 (Volume 2 of "Satanic Force") contained the news item published in the B
Indian Express of April, 1990 which quotes the speech by Prabhakaran saying
that he was against the former leadership in India and that L TTE was not
against India or Indian people. These two volumes of "Satanic Force" contain
over 1700 pages. No article or writing has been pointed out from the "Satanic
Force" from which it could be inferred that it was ever in the contemplation
of Prabhakaran or any other functionary of LTTE questioning the sovereignty C
and territorial integrity of India rather they identified Rajiv Gandhi with the
Accord and the atrocities committed by IPKF. In the editorial in the official
Journal of LTTE 'Voice of Tigers' dated 19.l.1990 the following comment
appears:
"In the meantime, the defeat of Rajiv's Congress Party and the D
assumption to power of the National Front alliance under Viswanath
Pratap Singh has given rise to a sense of relief and hope to the people
of Tamil Elam. The LTTE has already indicated to the new Indian
Government its desire to improve and consolidate friendly ties with
India. The new Indian leadership responded positively accrediting to E
Mr. Karunanidhi, the Tamil Nadu Chief Minister, the role and
responsibility of mediating with the Tamil Tigers. The L TTE
representatives who had four rounds of talks with the Tamil Nadu
Chief Minister in Madras, are firmly convinced that the Tamil Nadu
Government and the new Indian administration are favourably disposed
to them and the V.P. Singh's government will act in the interests of the F
Tamil speaking people by creating appropriate conditions for the
LTTE to come to political power in the Northeastern Province."
It may be noted that in general elections in India Congress was defeated
and new Government under V.P. Singh as Prime Minister had taken over.
Withdrawal of IPKF from Sri Lanka was completed on 24.3.1990. In March, G
1991 general elections in India were again announced. First phase of elections
was over on 20.5.1991 and next phase was to be held on 23.5.1991. This
second phase was postponed for 15 days on account of assassination of
Rajiv Gandhi on 21.5.1991.
Aveek Sarkar (PW-255) had an interview with Rajiv Gandhi which was H
186 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A published in the Sunday magazine issue of August 12-19, 1990. The interview
is dated July 30/31, 1990. In the interview Rajiv Gandhi supported the Accord
and criticized V.P. Singh in withdrawing the IPKF. He said there was no
rationale behind the withdrawal and as things till then had not stabilized and
Accord had not been fully implemented. In the Congress manifesto which was
released in 1991 for Lok Sabha elections Congress supported the Accord.
B This manifesto was brought on record in the statement of K. Ramamurthi
(PW-258), who was the President of Tamil Nadu Congress Committee at the
relevant time.
Rajiv Gandhi in August, 1990 predicted general elections in the country
C in early 1991. In the writings and articles in the two volumes of "Satanic
Force" there were scathing attacks on Shri Rajiv Gandhi, who was projected
as the perpetrator of the sufferings of Tamils in Sri Lanka by sending IPKF.
Prabhakaran when he came out of his hiding after about two and a half years
he made statement in April, 1990 that he was against the former leadership,
namely, Rajiv Gandhi. Though the Congress lead by Rajiv Gandhi was out of
D power in 1990 there was clear indication of mid-term poll and perceptible
upswing in the popularity of Raj iv Gandhi. LTTE apprehended the reversal of
the Government of India's policy of non-interference towards Sri Lanka and
with the possibility of return of Raj iv Gandhi as Prime Minister. Rajiv Gandhi
stood for territorial integrity of Sri Lanka and for role of various Tamil
E organizations in Sri Lanka for any Tamil solution. LTTE on the other hand
claimed to be the sole representative body of Tamils there.
It was on this account, submitted Mr. Natarajan, that there was
conspiracy to eliminate Rajiv Gandhi in order to prevent him from coming back
to power. He said L TTE perceived the accord as object to stop creation of
F separate Tamil Elam which went against the basic objective of LTTE. The
creation of separate Tamil Elam was thwarted by the induction of IPKF and
-.
in the fight with IPKF more Tamil Sri Lankan died than they died fighting Sri
Lankan army. IPKF committed atrocities on Tamils in Sri Lanka. LTTE thus
.:
turned against the Government of India and the former leadership as it identified
G Rajiv Gandhi and his Government _as bringing the struggle of Sri Lankan
Tamils to square one. Raj iv Gandhi and the Congres!l manifesto supported the
Accord even after IPKF had been withdrawn from Sri Lanka. Mr. Natarajan
said that motive was not to overawe the Government of India or to create
terror as was being alleged by the prosecution. Animosity of LTTE was only
against Rajiv Gandhi who was identified with the Accord. Prabhakaran, the
H supreme leader of LTTE, had clearly stated more than once that he was not
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 187
- against the Indian Government and the Indian people. A
According to prosecution conspiracy was activated with the publication
of an interview of Rajiv Gandhi in Sunday magazine and now the conspiracy
was put into operation. First group of conspirators to achieve the object of
conspiracy arrived in India. on September 12, 1990. This group consisted of
Vijayan (A-12), Selvaluxmj;(A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-14). Bhaskaran (A-14) is
father of Selvaluxmi (A-13). They arrived at Rameshwaram in India like other
refugees from Sri Lanka and got themselves registered. At Jaffna in Sri Lanka
they were seen off by dereased accused Sivarasan without paying any toll
to LTTE. It is in evidence ~hat anyone leaving Sri Lanka from the area in the
control of LTTE had to pay two sovereigns of gold and Rs.1500/-. The reason C
for not paying the toll was that they had left for India to take a house on rent
for the work of LTTE. From Rameshwaram they were sent to the refugee camp
at Tuticorin. Sivarasan visited them there on two occasions - once in December,
1990 and on second time in the first week of April, 1991. Sivarasan during his
visit in December, 1990 told Vijayan (Al2) that he was to take a house on rent
in Madras at the time when he would be so told. In April, 1991 Sivarasan gave D
instructions to Vijayan (A-12) to go to Madras and to take a house on rent
with the help of Vijayan's cousin Munusamy. At that time Sivarasan also told
Vijayan (A-12) that he would be meeting him on 10.4.1991 at the house of
Munusamy. Vijayan (A-12) was given Rs. l 000/towards expenses for the purpose
by Sivarasan. Sivarasan did meet Vijayan (A-12) at Munusamy's house as E
•--- promised. Sivarasan wanted that the house which was to be taken on rent
should be in a secluded place as "he thought that the movements of LTTE
men are not known to the neighbours". House of J. Duraisamy Naidu (PW-
82) at No. 12, Eveready Colony, Kodungaiyur, Madras (Kodungaiyur house)
was thus taken on rent by Vijayan (A-12). He, thereafter brought his family
(Selvalu~_i (A:.;13) and Bhaskaran (A-14)) from the refugee camp at Tuticorin F
and started living in this Kodungaiyur house from 20.4.1991. ·
Second group comprising Robert Payas (A-9), his wife Prema, his sister
Premlatha, Jayakumar (A-10) and his wife Shanthi (A-11) case to India from
Sri Lanka on 20.9.1990 as refugees and reported at Rameshwaram. Shanthi (A- G
11) is an Indian Tamil while Robert Payas (A-9) and Jayakumar (A-10) are Sri
Lankan Tamils. This group was similarly exempted from paying toll to LTTE
and was sent for taking a h.ouse on rent for the work of LTTE. They registered
themselves at the refugee camp there. They left for Madras of their own and
on reaching there stayed with the relatives of Shanthi (A-11 ). From~. I0.1990
house of G.J. Srinivasan (PW-252) bearing number 26, Sabari Nagar Extn., H
188 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Porur, Madras (Porur house) was taken on rent in the name of Jayakumar (A-
10). It was taken through an M. Utham Singh (PW-56), a property agent and_
proprietor of Ebenezer Stores. Sivarasan (deceased accused) and Kanthan
(not named accused) used to visit them in tneir Porur house. Telephone No.
2343402 installed afAbenezer Stores, Porur was used by Sivarasan, Robert
B Payas (A-9) and others to contact one another. A wireless set was installed
in the Porur house, which was numbered as Station No. 95. Till December,
1990 families of Robert Payas (A-9), Jayakumar (A-10) and Shanthi (A-11)
stayed together in this house. Sivarasan then warited Robert Payas (A-9) to
take another independent house at secluded place for him (Sivarasan) to stay.
This third house was taken on rent in the name of Ramasamy, father-in-law
C of Jayakumar (A-10) (father of Shanthi (A-11)). The house was owned by K.
Kottammal (PW-63) and was at No. 153, Muthamil Nagar, Kodungaiyur, Madras
(Muthamil house). On 18.12.1990 Jayakumar (A-10), Shanthi (A-11) and their
·child moved to this house and Sivarasan also started staying with them.
Third Group comprising Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) alongwith
D Sivarasan arrived in I~dia from Sri Lanka in the end of December, 1990. Both
Ravi (A16) and Suseendran (A-17) are Indian Tamils. This group was seen off
at Sri Lanka by Pottu Amman. They were instructed by Pottu Amman to
follow the instructions of Sivarasan. Both Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17)
had gone to Jaffna and took training in LTTE camp in arms and in their
E indoctrination regarding atrocities committed by IPKF on Tamils in Sri Lanka
and to enlist more people in Tamil Nadu in India for the movement of LTTE
and for creation of Tamil· State separate from India.
Fourth group comprising Arivu (A-18) and Irumborai (A-19) came to
India in October, 1990. They had gone to Sri Lanka in May, 1990 with Baby
F Subramaniam where they had met Prabhakaran.
In the fifth group there is only one person -Murugan (A-3), who arrived
in India clandestinely in the third week of January, 1991 with the directions
from Pottu Amman. He reached Kodiakkarai on the Indian coast where Sivarasan
G was waiting to receive him. They thereafter went to the house of one
Mahalingam, a Sri Lankan Tamil, residing in Kodiakkarai. Then they came to
Madras and went to the Porur house where now Robert Payas (A-9) was
staying with his family. Murugan (A-3) stayed there for a few days. Muthiraja,
an LTTE activist took Murugan (A-3) to the house of Padma (A·21 ), who was
--
staying there with her son Bhagyanathan (A-20). This house is situated at
H No. 22, Muthiah Garden Street, Royapettah, Madras (Royapettah house).
STATETHROUGHCBiv. NALINI[D,P. WADHWA,J.] 189
...,. Sixth group comprising Kanagasabapathy (A-7) and Athi[ai (A-8) came A
to India on 23 .4.1991 and was seen off by Pottu Amman with certain specific
instructions in an LTTE boat with escort. They reached Kodiakkarai on the
coast of India and were received by Chokan, an LTTE helper, who took them
to the house of V. Kantha Raja (PW-60). After staying there for two days
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) left for Madras and stayed in the B
house of Jayakumari (PW- I 09), niece of Kanagasabapathy (A-7). Sivarasan
met them there on 2.5 .1991 as per the prior arrangement fixed by Pottu
Amman.
Seventh and the last group cons1stmg of nine persons under the
leadership of Sivarasan arrived at Kodiakkarai on 1.5.1991 in an LTTE boat. C
This group was seen off by Pottu Amman on 27.4.1991. The boat in which
they were travelling developed a snag and had to return. They left shore of
Sri Lanka on 30.4.1991 when again Pottu Amman was there to see them off.
Nine persons were Sivarasan, Santhan (A-2), Shankar (A-4), Vijayanandan (A-
5), Ruban (A-6), Subha, Dhanu, Nero and Keerthi. Last four and Sivarasan are
deceased accused. On 2.5.1991 Sivarasan took Subha and Dhanu to the house D
(Muthamil house) of Jayakumar (A-10) and Nero to the house (Kodungaiyur
house) of Vijayan (A-12). On 6.5.1991 Sivarasan took Subha and Dhanu also
to the Kodungaiyur house. A wireless set, which belonged to Sivarasan, was
installed by Nero in the Kodungaiyur house which is Station No. 910 and
started communicating with LTTE Headquarters in Sri Lanka. On 3.5.1991 E
Santhan (A-2) and Ruban (A-6) went to Porur house of Robert Payas (A-9)
at Madras. Shankar (A-4) stayed at Kodiakkarai till 15.5.1991. Then he came
to Madras and stayed at Eswari Lodge up till 23.5.1991. Vijayanandan (A-5)
went to Trichy where he stayed till 7.5.1991 and then came to Madras and
stayed at Komala Vilas Lodge, Madras. Arivu (A-18) also came to Madras on
-- 9.5.1991 and took Vijayanandan (A-5) to meet N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) on F
the instructions of Sivarasan. Keerthi @ Driver anna, who was also in the nine
members group, who had come to India on i.5.1991, was later found dead
along with Sivarasan, Subha and others in the house at Konanakunte, Bangalore
on 20.8.1991. There is nothing on record as to where Keerthi stayed from the
time of his arrival in India till he was found dead. G
When Murugan (A-3) met Shankar (A-4) at Kodiakkarai on 14.5.1991 he
gave him a slip of paper (Exh.P-1062) containing the names Nalini (A-1)-Thas
(also pronounced as Das by which name Murugan (A-3) was as well known)
and telephone number 419493, which was the phone number of the office of
Nalini (A- I). Before Santhan (A-2) arrived in India in the nine members group H
190 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A on 1.5.1991 at Kodiakkarai Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) (also described as Thambi
Anna) had made arrangements with P. Veerappan (PW-102), a travel agent and ----
"
C. Vamadevan (PW! 14), a Sri Lankan travel agent, for getting an Indian
passport and travel documents for him (Santhan (A-2)) in the last week of
April, 1991 for Santhan (A-2) to go abroad.
B Sivarasan has been travelling between India and Sri Lanka though
clandestinely during the period February, 1990 to May, 1991. Evidence
shows his presence in these two countries as follows :
1. 15.2.1990 arrives India along with Santhan(A-2).
c 2. 21.6.1990 went to Sri Lanka
3. Last week Sivarasan, Ravi (A-16) and Susseedran
of Dec., (A-17) arrive in India.
1990
D 4. Feb., 1991 Went to Sri Lanka.
5. 24.4.1991 He was at Madras in the house of Vijayan (A-12).
6. 27.4.1991 He was at Jaffna in Sri Lanka
E 7. 1.5.1991 Reached Kodiakkarai
Up till now we have referred to that part of the evidence as to how
different groups arrived in India to achieve the object of conspiracy. They are
all LTTE activists or its ardent supporters and were to act under the
instructjons of Sivarasan. It is not disputed, however, that existence of LTTE
F was already in India.
The first step was to hire places for shelter of the conspirators and this
was achieved by hiring houses - one at Porur and two at Kodungaiyur.
-
Fourth house is that of Padma (A-21). Nalini (A-1) was living with her mother.
G Since October, 1990 she started living separately in a house at No. 11, High
Court Colony, Villivakkam, Madras. On 7.3.1991 Rangam (A-24) took on rent
a house at No. 3, Park Avenue, Alwarthirunagar, Madras, purportedly for the
stay of LTTE men. The house belonged to Nageswara Rao (PW-178). On
21.3.1991 a house at Indira Nagar, Bangalore was taken on rent in the name
of Sivapackiam, wife of K. Jagannathan (PW-211) at the instance of
H Dhanasekaran (A-23) for the alleged purpose of serving it as a hide out for
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHW A, J .] 191.
the conspirators. A
Of the remaining accused facing trial, Suba Sundaram (A-22) owned
studio and had trained deceased accused Haribabu in photography. Ha~ibabu
was assigned the role of taking photographs of the scene of c'time.
Dhanasekaran (A-23), Rangam (A-24) and Vicky (A-25) transported the
deceased accused Sivarasan, Subha, etc., who were proclaimed offenders B
from Madras to Bangalore in a tanker owned by Dhanasekaran (A23).
Ranganath (A-26) harboured proclaimed offenders Sivarasan, Subha and others.
According to prosecution steps to achieve the objec! of conspiracy had
already started even prior to arrival in India on l.5.1991 of the assassins C
Dhanu and Subha accompanied by Sivarasan and six others. Houses for the
use of LTTE persons had already been hired. In March, 1991 Arivu (A-18),
Bhagyanathan (A-20) and deceased accused Haribabu removed certain
incriminating material of LTTE from the house of M. Sankari (PW-210) and
kept them in the house of V. Radhakrishnan (PW-231). Baby Subramaniam, an
LTTE activist was staying in the house of M. Sankari (PW-210). Arivu (A- D
18) purchased a Kawasaki Bajaj motor cycle (M0-82) on 4.5. 1991. Vijayan (A-
12) purchased two bicycles for use of Subha and Dhanu. A Maruti Gypsy
(M0-540) had already been purchased by Dhanasekaran (A-23) in November,
1990 in the name of Mohan. This Maruti Gypsy was driven by Rangam (A-
24) and was used by deceased accused Sivarasan, Subha, Nero, Suresh E
Master and Keerthi for their movements in Bangalore after the crime. On
3.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) purchased a 12 volt Exide car battery (M0-209) for use
in the house of Vijayan (A-12) to operate the wireless set installed there
(Station 910). During the second week of May, 1991 Arivu (A-18) purchased
two 9 volt Golden Power batteries and gave them to Sivarasan. These golden
power batteries are alleged to have been ultimately used to detonate the belt F
bomb on 21.5.1991 killing Rajiv Gandhi and others. Various conspirators had
been meeting each other under the charge of Sivarasan for communicating
amongst themselves.. While at Madras they used telephone numbers of
Ebenezer Stores (2343402), Nalini (A-1) (419493) and of Shanmugavadivelu
(A-15) (864249). An OYT telephone connection was applied for on 8.4.1991 G
in the name of Shanthi (A-11) for the shop premises hired in her name for
coffee powder machine. On 11.5.1991 Nalini (A-1) took Subha and Dhanu to
the shop of M. Gunankhalal Soni (PW-179), gave him the measurement of
Subha for stitching a loose salwar kameez from the material bought from the
shop itself. This salwar kameez was used by Dhanu for concealing the
improvised explosive device. On 18.4.1991 Nalini (A-1 ), Murugan (A-3), Ari vu H
192 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A (A- 18) and Suba Sundaram (A-22) and deceased accused Haribabu attended
the meeting of Rajiv.Gandhi and Jayalalitha at Marina Beach, Madras. On the
night between May 7-8, 1991 Nalini (A-1 ), Murugan (A3), Arivu (A-18) and
deceased accused Sivarasan, Subha, Dhanu and Haribabu attended the meeting
of Prime Minister V.P. Singh atNandanam, Madras, where they conducted a
'dry run' by securing access to V.P. Singh for garlanding him. On May I 6/
B I 7, 1991 Vijayan (A-12), Sivarasan and Nero dug a pit in the kitchen room of
the house of Vijayan (A-12) for the purpose of concealing wireless set and
gun. On 17.5.1.991 Ruban (A-6) along with Vijayendran (PW-111) was sent to
Jaipur for the purported purpose of fixing an artificial limb on the leg of Ru ban
(A-6) but in fact for hiring safe accomodation. Similar role has been assigned
C to Robert Payas (A-9) and Athirai (A-8) for hiring a place at Delhi for LTTE
activists. All the payments for hiring accommodation, buying vehicles and
expenses of Ruban (A-6) and going to Jaipur, etc. were borne by Sivarasan.
On 19.5.1991 tour programme ofRajiv Gandhi to Tamil Nadu for May 21 and
22, 1991 was published in local newspapers. When Nalini (A-1), Subha and
Dhanu after visiting Mahabalipuram came to the house of Nalirii (A-1) at
D Villivakkam they·found Sivarasan waiting for them. He showed the clipping
of the Tamil newspaper in which the visit to Tamil Nadu for election campaign
ofRajiv Gandhi was published. Sivarasan told Naljl'\i (A-1) to take two days
leave. On 19.5.1991 itself Sivarasan went to the house ofN. Vasantha Kumar
(PW-75) where Vijayanandan (A-5) was sta.ying and shifted him to the house ....
E of one Yanan. On 20.5.1991 Kanagasabapathy (A-7) along with Yanan went '.al
to Delhi by flight to fix a house there. One house in Delhi was secured at Moti I
Bagh belonging to K. Thiagarajan (PW-57). On 20.5.1991 Sivarasan visited the
house of Bhagyanathan (A-20) where Bhagyanathan (A-20), Murugan (A-3),
Arivu (A-18) and deceased accused Haribabu were present. A message had
already been left at the house of Haribabu when he was not there by Murugan
F (A-3) to go to the house ofBhagyanathan (A-20). Nalini (A-1) also joined the
group. Sivarasan told Nalini (A-1) to apply for half day casual leave on
21.5.I 991 as venue_ of the public meeting, which Rajiv Gandhi was to address,
was at Sriperumbudur. Arivu (A-18) gave a Kodak colour film roll to Haribabu.
This Kodak colour film was to be used by Haribabu to take pictures of the;
G scene of crime. On 21.5 .1991 Haribabu purchased a sandalwood garland fr,r,m
Poompuhar Emporium. He then went to the studio of K. Ravi Shankar (f'W-
151) and borrowed his camera (MO-I). In the afternoon he we'?-t to the st·1dio
of Suba Sundaram (A-22) when he was having garland packet in his h1mds.
On 21.5.1991 Nalini (A-1) got pennission from her office to leave early and _told
her colleague N. Sujaya Narayan (PW96) that she was going to Kancheepuram
H for buying sarees. She went to her mother's house at Royapettah where
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.J 193
-·- Murugan (A-3) was present. He directed her to rush to her Villivakkam house
where Sivarasan would be waiting for her or else he would be angry. From
there Nalini (A-1) immediately went to her house at Villivakkam. It was about
A
3.00 p.m.
On that very day Sivarasan dressed in white kurta-pyjama left the house B
of Jayakumar (A-10). Santhan (A-2) was also present there at that time.
Sivarasan was armed with a pistol. Sivarasan then went to the house of
Vijayan (A-12) and talked to Subha and Dhanu. Both Subha and Dhanu went
inside the room and after about 30 to 40 minutes came out. Dhanu was
wearing the orange colour salwar kameez. Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu went
to the house ofNalini (A-1) at Villivakkam in an auto-rikshaw. Sivarasan had C
asked Vijayan (A-12) to hire the auto-rikshaw and had told him to stop at a
distance from his house. Sub ha told Nalini (A-1) that Dhanu was going to
create history by assassinating Raj iv Gandhi and they would be happy if she
participated in that. Nalini (A-1) agreed. Nalini (A-1) also saw that some
apparatus were concealed underneath the dress of Dhanu. All four of them,
namely, Sivarasan, Subha, Dhanu and Nalini (A-1) went in the auto-rikshaw D
to a nearby temple where Dhanu offered prayers. They then went to Parrys
Corner where Haribabu was waiting for them with camera and sandalwood
garland. All five then now left for Sriperumbudur by bus and reached there
at about 7.30 p.m. Near Indira Gandhi Statue Sivarasan directed Nalini (A-1)
to give cover to Subha and Dhanu at the place of meeting before the E
occurrence and after the occurrence had taken place to take care of Subha
and to wait for him near the statue of Indira Gandhi for about ten minutes and
if he failed to turn up they could proceed as already planned. They then
proceeded towards the place of meeting. Sivarasan and Haribabu went towards
the stage. Nalini (A-1 ), Subha and Dhanu sat in the women enclosure. Sivarasan
then came to the women enclosure, got the garland parcel from Subha and F
took with him Dhanu towards the stage. Nalini (A-1) saw Dhanu standing in
between a young girl (Kokila) and a lady (Lata Kannan) near the red carpet.
It was about 9.30 p.m. Thereafter Rajiv Gandhi arrived. Nalini (A-1) and Subha
got up from the women enclosure and moved away. There was a loud explosion.
Nalini (A-1) and Subha ran across to Indira Gandhi statue and waited for G
Sivarasan. Sivarasan came there and told them that Raj iv Gandhi and Haribabu
died in the blast and that it was unfortunate that Haribabu died. Dhanu of
course exploded herself. All this has come in the confession ofNalini (A-1)
admissibility of which has been challenged by Mr. Natarajan.
After the occurrence prosecution led evidence of harbouring, escaping H
194 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A and removal and destruction of incriminating evidence.
Dhanu is already dead in the blast. She was a human bomb. Principal
perpetrators of the crime and others met their end during the course of
investigation. They are all dead. They committed suicide. They are Sivarasan,
Subha, Haribabu, Nero, Shanmugam, Trichy Santhan, Suresh Master, Dixon,
B Amman, Driver Anna @ Keerthy and Jamuna @ Jameela, all Sri Lankan
nationals.
First Information Report of the crime was lodged at 1.15 a.m. on 22.5 .1991
under Section 302, 307, 326 IPC and Sections 3 to 5 of Indian Explosives Act.
Camara (M0-1) was found lying on the dead body of Haribabu without any
C damage. Ten photographs taken by Haribabu before he died at the scene of
crime showed the presence of the accused Sivarasan, Dhanu, Subha and
Nalini (A-1 ). One photograph also showed the event of the explosion itself.
(Exh. P-735 is the exposed part of the film and M0-542 is the unexposed part
of the film). During the course of investigation accused were arrested on
various dates and confessions of all the accused except Shankar (A-4),
D Vijayanandan (A-5), Rubari (A-6), Kanagasabapathy (A-7), Shanthi (A-I I),
Selvaluxmi (A-13), Bhaskaran (A-14), Suba Sundaram (A-22) and Ranganath
(A-26) were recorded. Their dates of arrest, confession and nationality are as
under:-
Name Nationality Date of Date of
E
arrest confession
Nalini (A-1) Indian 14.6.91 9.8.91
Santhan(A-2) Sri lank an 22.7.91 17.9.91
F
Murugan (A-3) Srilankan 14.6.91 8.8.91
Shankar (A-4) Srilankan 19.5.92 No. confession
Vijayanandan (A-5) Srilankan 16.5.92 No.confession
G
Ruban (A-6) Srilankan 16.5.92 No. confession
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) Srilankan 4.7.91 No. confession
H Athirai (A-8) Srilankan 5.7.91 29.8.91
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.J;l. WADHWA, J.] 195
Robert Payas (A-9) Srilankan 18.6.91 15.8.91 A
Jayakumar (A- I0) Srilankan 26.6.91 22.8.91
Shanthi (A-11) Indian 16.5.92 No confession
B
Vijayan (A-12) Srilankan 8.7.91 4.9.91
Selvaluxmi (A-13) Indian 16.5.92 No confession
Bhaskaran (A-14) Indian 8.7.91 No confession
c
Shanmugavadivelu(A-15) Srilankan 16.5.92 17.5.92
Ravi (A-16) Indian 6.l.92 142.92
Suseendran (A-17) Indian 6.l.92 142.92 D
Arivu (A-18) Indian 19.6.91 Indian 19.6.91 15.8.91 ·
Irumborai (A-19) Indian 9.10.91 3.12.91
Bhagyanathan (A-20) Indian 11.6.91 5.8.91 E
Padma (A-21) Indian 11.6.91 7.8.91
Suba Sundaram (A-22) Indian 2.7.91 No confession
' ... J
F
Dhanasekaran (A-23) Indian 13.10.91 4.11.91
Rangam (A-24) Srilankan 28.8.91 23.10.91
Vicky (A-25) Srilankan 42.92 242.92
G
Ranganath (A-26) Indian 28.8.91 No confession
The immediate fall out of the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi was that
general elections in India got postponed. A notification was issued by Election
Commission ofindia on 22.5.1991 stating that earlier notification dated 19.4.1991 H
196 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A had been issued under Section 30 of the Representation of People Act, 1951'
fixing 20.5.1991, 23.5.1991and26.5.1991 as the dates on which poll shall be
taken in the parliamentary constituencies in India and that "the country has
suffered a great tragedy in the death of Shri Rajiv Gandhi at the assassins'
hands". The Election Commission directed that election to the constituencies
B fixed for 22.5.1991 shall be held on 12.6.1991 and that fixed for 26.5.1991 shall
be held on 15.6.1991.
During the course of investigation prosecution, as stated above, arrested
the accused on various dates, recorded their confessions, recorded the
statements ofwi!nesses, collected documents and other material and submitted
C challan under Section 173 of the Code for offences punishable under Section
120-B IPC read with Sections 302, 326, 324, 201and212 IPC; Sections 3, 4 and
5 of Explosive Substances Act; Sections 25 and 27 of Arms Act; Section 12
of Passports Act; Section 14 of Foreigners Act; Section 6(1A) of Wrireless
Telegraphy Act and Sections 3(3), 4(2), 4(3) TADA, 1987. Specific offences
committed by each of the accused in pursuance to the criminal conspiracy
D were also stated.
Mr. Natarajan took us through the evidence. He understood the futility
of the arguments, and in our opinion rightly, to challenge the very existence
of a conspiracy. From the evidence led by the prosecution he did not dispute
E that reasonable grounds existed to believe that there was a conspiracy to
commit an offence. According to him the object of conspiracy was to
assassinate Rajiv Gandhi and not to commit any terrorist act or disruptive
activity falling under Sections 3 and 4 of TADA as contended by the
prosecution. Having accepted the existence of conspiracy he said it was only
to be seen as to what was the object of the conspiracy and who were the
F members of the conspiracy. Confessions of the accused have been recorded
under Section 15 of TADA. Rule 15 of the TADA Rules framed under Section
28 of TADA prescribes the conditions for recording of confession made to
police officer. He said confessions were not voluntary and have been retracted
by the accused. Under Section 20 of TADA certain modified provisions of the
G Code are applicable. Excfpt for Shanmugavadivelu (A-15), who was taken into
custody on 16.5.1992 and his confession was recorded on the following day,
in the case of other accused confessions have been recorded only a day or
so when the police remand was to expire which was for 60 days. No sufficient
time was granted to the accused to reflect if they wanted to make confession.
In the case ofNalini (A-1) and Arivu (A-18) mandatory safeguards have been,
H violated. Confession of one accused could not be used for corroboration of
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALlNl [D.P. WAD HWA, J.] 197
the confession of another accused. A
Mr. Natrajan said that confessions of the accused could not be taken
into consideration. His arguments were:
(I) all these confessions have been retracted by the accused having
being taken under coercion and under Police influence; B
"
(2) sufficient time was not given to accused hefore recording of the
confession. They were given only few hours to reflect if they wanted to make
any confession;
(3) under the provisions of the Code as amended by TADA, the Police C
took full remand of the accused for 60 days and when a day or so before the
remand was to expire the accused were made to give their confessions. There
is, thus, every possibility of the confessions being extracted. It cannot also
be ruled out that the confessions were obtained by causing physical harm to
the accused and playing upon their psychology; D
(4) confessions of Nalini (A-1) and Arivu (A-18) are otherwise
inadmissible as mandatory provisions contained jn Section 15 of TADA and
Rule 15(3) of TADA Rules have been violated;
(5) all the accused were kept together in a building called Malagai E
situated at Green Pass Road, Madras which were the headquarters of CBI.
Firstly, remand was taken for one month but no confession came to be
recorded. Further remand of one month was taken. During this period,
Ponamalai sub-jail was denotified as jail and handed over to CBI and converted
into Police Station. All the accused were transferred there and again kept
together under the control of special investigating team of CBI. Legal principles F
required that the accused should have been kept separate and sufficient time
should have been given to them for their minds to reflect if they wanted to
make clean breast of the whole thing;
(6) it is settled law that confession of an accused cannot be used for G
corroboration of the confession made by co-accused. The rule of prudence
so requires; and
(7) all these confessions are post-arrest confessions and confession of
one accused cannot be used against the other even with reference to Section
l 0 of the Evidence Act. It could not be said that object of conspiracy was H
198 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A not accomplished by the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi and that the conspiracy
was still in existence.
Coming to the confession of Nalini (A-1), it was submitted by Mr.
Natrajan that she, in her confession, referred to Murugan (A-3), Arivu (A-18),
Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Padma (A-21) among the accused now arraigned
B before the Court. She also referred to Jayakumar (A-10) though he comes in
the picture after the act of assassination has been completed. Nalini (A- I)
who was present at the scene of the crime is the sole surviving accused of
the group and had gone to Sriperumbdur in furtherance of conspiracy to
assassinate Rajiv Gandhi. Nalini (A-1) has denied in her statement under
C Section 313 of the Code that her confession was voluntary. She said blank
papers were got signed from her. This confession does not satisfy the
requirement of law under Section 15 of TADA and Rule 15(3) of TADA
Rules· though it is not disputed that all the confessions are recorded by V.
Thiagarajan (PW-52), Superintendent of Police.
D It was submitted that the certificate required to be recorded under Rule
15 (3) of the Rules of TADA is on the same lines as given in Section 164
(4) of the Code. Section 164(4) of the Code is as under :
"(4)Any such confession shall be recorded in the manner provided
in section 281 for recording the examination of an accused person and
E shall be signed by the person making the confession; and the
Magistrate shall make a memorandum at the foot of such record to
the following effect:
"I have explained to (name) that he is not bound to make a
confession and that, if he does so, any confession he may make
F may be used as evidence against him and I believe that this
confession was voluntarily made. It was taken in my presence
and hearing, and was read over to the person making it and
admitted by him to be correct, and it con_tains a full and true
account of the statement made by him.
G (Signed) A.B. Magistrate".
It is unnecessary to refer to provisions of Section 281 of the Code as
it is not disputed that otherwise the confessions of the accused have been
properly recorded. Contention in the case ofNalini (A-1) is that the mandatory
provision of Rule 15 (3) have been violated as it is not signed by Nalini (A-
H l) which signatures are required at the end of the confession. It was thus
\
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 199
submitted that since the confession does not bear the signatures ofNalini (A- A
1) it could not be said to be a valid confession. It is important that the
accused signs the confession at the end. In that way he comprehends that
he has made confession. Confession ofNalini (A-1), it was submitted, has to
be rejected in its entirety. Confession is said to be in 18 pages out of which
only pages I to 16 bear her signatures while pages 17 and 18, which are
crucial to the confession, do not bear her signatures. It may be said that the B
police officer has appended his certificate at the end of the confession but
his recording of the certificate is immaterial if the accused did not append his 0
signatures at the end of the confession. Omission of signatures of Nalini (A 1)
cannot cure the defect. V. Thiagarajan (PW-52), who recorded the confession,
merely stated in the examination-in-chief that his not getting the signatures C
ofNalini(A-1) was an omission. No explanation has been given as to why
the omission occurred and it was not for the accused to bring out in cross-
examination as to th~ circumstances under which signatures of Nalini (A-1)
could not be obtained at the end of the confession. It is also not relevant if
//
each page of the confession is signed, signature has to be put on the last
page at the end of the confession and only then endorsement by the police D
officer recording the confession has a meaning. Both the signatures at the
end of the confession and the certificates of the police officer must go
together. Rule 15 provided an assurance that confession recorded is as per
prescribed provisions. In support of the submission Mr. Natarajan referred to
a Constitution Bench decision of this Court in Kartar Singh v. State of E
Punjab, [1994] 3 SCC 569 where this Court considered constitutional validity
of the provisions of Section 15 of TADA and Rule 15 of TADA Ruies. It was
submitted that the constitutional validity of TADA was upheld because of
the safeguards provi~ed by Rule 15 for recording confession by police
officer which under ordinary Jaw is impermissible. In Kartar Singh's case the
Court said :- F
"In view of the legal position vesting authority on higher police
officer to record the confession hitherto enjoyed by the judicial officer
in the normal procedure, we state that there should be no breach of
procedure and the accepted norms of recording the confession which G
should reflrct only the true and voluntary statement and there should
be no room for hyper criticism that the authority has obtained an
invented confession as a source of proof irrespective of the truth and
creditability as it could be ironically put that when a judge remarded;
"Am I not to hear the truth'', the prosecution giving a startling
answer, "No, Your Lordship is to hear only the evidence"." (Para 254) H
200 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A This is how this Court analyzed Section 15 and Rule 15:-
"As per Section 15(1), a confession can either be reduced into
writing or recorded on any mechanical device like cassettes, tapes or
sound tracks from which sounds or images can be reproduced. As
rightly pointed out by the learned counsel since the recording or
B evidence on mechanical device can be tampered, tailored, tinkered,
edited and erased etc., we strongly feel that there must be some
severe safeguards which should be scrupulously observed while
recording a confession under Section 15( 1) so that the possibility of
extorting any false confession can be prevented to some appreciable
extent.
-.
c
Sub-section (2) of Section 15 enjoins a statutory obligation on the
patt of the police officer recording the confession to explain to the
person making it that he is not bound to make a confession and to
give a statutory warning that if he does so it may be used as evidence
against him
D
Rule 15 of the TADA Rules imposes certain conditions on the
police officer with regard to the mode ofrecording the confession and
requires the police officer to make a memorandum at the end of the
confession to the effect that he has explained to the maker that he was
not bound to make the confession and that the confession, if made
E by him, would be used as against him and that he recorded the
confession only on being satisfied that it was voluntarily made. Rule
15(5) requires that every confession recorded under Section 15 should
be sent forthwith either to the Chief Metropolitan Magistrate or the
Chief Judicial Magistrate having jurisdiction over the area in which
F such confession has been recorded and the Magistrate should forthwith
forward the recorded confession received by him to the Designated
. Court taking cognizance of the offence.
For the foregoing discussion, we hold that Section 15 is not liable
to be struck down since that section does not offend either Article
G 14 or Article 21 of the Constitution.
Notwithstanding our final conclusion made in relation to the
intendment of Section 15, we would hasten to add that the recording
of a confession by a Magistrate under Section 164 of the Code is not
excluded by any exclusionary provision in the TADA Act, contrary
H to the Code but on the other hand the police officer investigating the
STATE THROUGHC!i}Iv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 201
..... case under the TADA Act can get the confession or statement of a A
person indicted with any offence under any of the provisions of the
TADA Act recorded by any Metropolitan Magistrate, Judicial
Magistrate, Executive Magistrate or Special Executive Magistrate of
whom the two latter Magistrates are included in Section 164(1) by
sub-section (3) of Section 20 of the TADA Act and empowered to
record confession. B
The net result is that any confession or statement of a person
under the TADA Act can be recorded either by a police officer not
lower in rank than of a Superintendent of Police, in exercise of the
powers conferred under Section 15 or by a Metropolitan Magistrate
·or Judicial Magistrate or Executive Magistrate or Special Executive
c
Magistrate who are empowered to record any confession under Section
164 ( 1) tn view of sub~section (3) of Section 20 of the TADA Act."
Reference was also made to a Division Bench decision of the Bombay High
Court in Abdul Razak Shaikh v. State of Maharashtra, [1988] Crl.L.J. 382,
which relying on a decision of Privy Council in Nazir Ahmadv. King-Emperor
D
AIR, [1936] PC 253, held, "that the provision that the Magistrate after recording
confession should obtain the signature of the accused thereon is a salutary
provision and has been specially provided for, for safeguarding the interest
of the accused and, therefore, it is mandatory". High Court said that this
omission cannot be cured by examining the Magistrate under Section 463 of E
the Code. Section 463 of the Code is as under :-
"463. Non-compliance with provisions of section 164 or section
281.-(1) If any Court before which a confession or other statement
of an accused person recorded, or purporting to be recorded under I
section 164 or section 281, is tendered, or has been received, in F
evidence finds that any of the provisions of either or such sections
have not been complied with by the Magistrate recording the statement,
it may, notwithstanding anything contained in section 91 of the Indian
Evidence Act, 1872 (l of 1872), take evidence in regard to such non-
" compliance, and may, if satisfied that such non-compliance has not
injured the accused in his defence on the merits and that he duly made G
--
('
the statement recorded, admit such statement.
(2) The provisions of this section apply to Courts of appeal, reference
and revision."
_J
-f In Nazir Ahmad v. King-Emperor, AIR (1936) PC 253 the Magistrate, who H
202 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A purportedly recorded the confession, was called as a witness. He said that
the accused made a full confession of his participation in the crime. The
Magistrate said he made rough notes of what he was told and, after dictating
to a typist memorandum from the rough notes, then destroyed them. The
c
Board then noticed :
B "He produced, and there was put in evidence, a memorandum, called a
note, signed by him, containing the substance but not all of the matter to
which he spoke orally. The note was signed by him and at the end, above -
the signature, there was appended a certificate somewhat to the same effect
as that prescribed in S. 164, and in particular stating that the Magistrate
C believed that 'the pointing out and the statements were voluntarily made'. But
it was not suggested that the Magistrate, though he was manifestly acting
under Part S of the Code, either purported to follow or in fact followed the
procedure of Ss. 164 and 364 (old Code). Indeed, as there was no record in
existence ,at the material time, there was nothing to be shown or to be read
to the accused, and nothing he could sign or refuse to sign. The Magistrate
D offered no explanation of why he acted as he did instead of following the
procedure required by S. 164."
The Board did not express any opinion in this case on the question of
the operation or scope of Section 533 (old) corresponding to Section 463 of
the present Code. It was conceded that the Magistrate neither acted: nor
E purported to act under Section 164 or Section 364 (old) and nothing was
tendered in evidence as recorded or purporting to be recorded under either :
of the sections. The Board then went on to hold as under:-
"On the matter of construction Ss. 164 and 364 must be looked
at and construed together, and it would be an unnatural co~~ti'uction
F to hold that any other procedure was permitted than that which is laid
down with such minute particularity in the sections themselves. Upon
the construction adopted by the Crown, the only effect of S.(164 is
to allow evidence to be put in a form in which it can prove itself under
Ss. 74 and 80, Evidence Act. Their Lordships are satisfied that the
scope and extent of the section is far other than ~his, and that it is
G a section conferring powers on Magistrates and delimiting them. It is
also to be observed that, if the construction contended for by the
Crown be correct, all the precautions and safeguards laid down by Ss.
164 and 364 woul~ be of such trifling value as to be almost idle. A9y
Magistrate of any rank could depose to a confession made by an
H accused so long as it was not induced by a threat or promise, without
/
STATETHROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 203
affirmatively satisfying himself that it was made voluntarily and without A
showing or reading to the accused any version of what he was
supposed to have said or asking for the confession to be vouched
by any signature. The range of magisterial confessions would be so
enlarged by this process that the provisions of S. 164 would almost
inevitably be widely disregarded in the same manner as they were B
disregarded in the present case."
In Abdul Razak Shaikh 's case Bombay High Court also relied on a decision
of the Nagpur High Court in Neharoo Mangtu Satnami v. Emperor, AIR
(1937) Nag 220, where also Nagpur High Court relying on the aforesaid
decision of the Privy Council in Nazir Ahmad v. King-Emperor, AIR (1936) C
PC 253 held that the evidence of the Magistrate, who recorded the confession
..of the accused and did not obtain his signatures thereon was inadmissible.
The Magistrate also while recording the confession of the accused did p.ot
follow the provisions of Sections 164 and 364 of the Code (old) and did not
record the confession of the accused with required care and formality. He also
did not record the certificate as required by Section 164 and also failed to D
obtain signature of the accused. The Magistrate subsequently went into the
witness box for the prosecution and deposed that the confession was made
by the accused voluntarily. In these circumstances High Court held that the
evidence of the Magistrate was inadmissible and the confession recorded by
him was ineffective.
E
In the case before the Bombay High Court contention was that "as per ·
the provisions of sub-section (4) of Section 164 Cr.P.C. it is mandatory for the
Magistrate, after recording the confession, to obtain the signature of the
accused thereon and as in the present case the learned Judicial Magistrate
failed to obtain the signature of the accused on the confession recorded by F
him, that confession could not be admitted in evidence and the defect could
not be cured by invoking the provisions of S. 463, Cr.P,.C.". This contention
was upheld by the High Court relying on the aforesaid two decisions one of
the Privy Council and the other of the Nagpur High Court. We do not think
the view taken by the Bombay High Court and Nagpur High Court is correct. G
It may be noted that the Privy Council did not consider the scope and
applicability of Section 463 in the circumstances of the case before it. In that
case it was conceded that the confessions were not recorded either under
Section 164 or Section 281 of the Code. The view taken by the Bombay High
Court appears to us to be rather too technical and if we accept this view it
would be almost making Section 463 of the Code ineffective. Confession of H
204 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Nalini (A-1) runs into 18 pages: The certificate as required by Rule 15 (3) of
TADA Rules in the form prescribed has been appended by V. Thiagarajan
(PW-52), S.P., at the end of the confession. Signatures ofNalini (A-1) appear
on pages 1 to l6. In his testimony V. Thiagarajan (PW-52) has submitted that
his not getting signatures of Nalini (A-1) at the end of confession is an
omission. There is no cross-examination ofV. Thiagarajan (PW-52) as to why
B the omission occurred. It has not been suggested that the omission was
deliberate. Statement of V. Thiagarajan (PW-52) is forthright. There could
certainly be a human error but that would not mean that Section 463 of the
Code becomes inapplicable. Mr. Natarajan is correct in his submission that
when the requirement of law is that confession should be signed by the
C person making it, it would mean his signatures at the end of the confession.
What Section 463 requires is that evidence could be led of police officer
recording the confession as to why provisions of Rule 15 (3) could not· be
complied while recording the confession. It has not been suggested or brought
on record as· to how not getting signatures of Nalini (A-1) on the last pages
of the confession has injured her in her defence on the merits of the case.
D The confession has been corroborated in material particulars by means of
independent evidence even if the confessions of the co-accused are set apart.
Confession ofNalini (A-1) was recorded on 7.8.1991 and was sent to the court
of the Chief Judicial Magistrate on the following day and on 9 .8.1991 it was
sent to the Designated Court. We find that the confession was duly made,
which was recorded by V. Thiagarajan (PW-52). We are, therefore, inclined to
E admit the confession ofNalini (A-1) overruling the objection that Rule 15 (3)
of the TADA Rules has been violated.
We think sufficient time was given to the accused in the circumstances
of the case for them to reflect if they wanted to make confession. Merely
because confession was recorded a day or so before the police remand was
F
to expire would not make the confession involuntary. No complaint was made
before the trial court that confession was the result of any coercion, threat
or use of any third degree methods or even playing upon psychology of the
accused.
G In the case of Arivu (A-18) it was submitted that when he was produced
before V. Thiagarajan (PW-52) on 14.8.1991 his statement was recorded that
he wanted to give confession statement voluntarily. But then while giving
time to him for reflection V. Thiagarajan (PW-52) recorded that'"the
(
accused
Shri Payas @ Kumaralingam has been made to remain alone in his apartment ..
-
for the purpose of reflection in order to further make up his mind as to
H whether he should make a confessional statement or riot", Argument was that
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 205
it was not Arivu (A-18), who was called on 14.8.1991 and r,ather it was A
accused Payas (A-9). We do not think that this submission has any merit as
on the following day, i.e., 15.8.1991 confession dated 15.8.1991 of Arivu (A-
....
18) was duly recorded. We have examined the proceedings of 14.8.1991 and
of 15.8.1991 and we have no doubt in our minds that these refer to the
accused Arivu (A-18) and that the name of Payas (A-9) was merely typing B
error and no advantage can be drawn from that.
Mr. Natrajan said that evidence in the present case does not show if
any offence under Section 3 or 4 of TADA has been made out and when there
is no offence under TADA, provisions of Section 15 of TADA would not
apply and all the confessions would become inadmissible in evidence as all C
these were made before a Police Officer. In support of his submissions, he
referred to a decision of this Court in Bilal Ahmed Ka/oo v. State of Andhra
Pradesh, [ 1997] 7 SCC 431. In that case, the accused was challaned before
the Designated Court at Hyderabad for offences under Sections 124-A, 436,
153-A and 505(2) IPC and under Sections 3, 4 and 5 of TADA and also under
Section 25 of the Arms Act. The Designated Court acquitted him of the D
offences under TADA but convicted him of the offences under the IPC and
also under Section 25 of the Arms Act. In these circumstances, this Court said
that confession made by the accused before the Police Officer was inadmissible
in respect of the offences under the IPC. The Court observed as under :
"While dealing with the offences of which the appellant was convicted E
there is no question of looking into the confessional statement
attributed to him, much less relying on it since he was acquitted of
all offences under TADA. Any confession made to a police officer is
inadmissible in evidence as for these offences and hence it is fairly
conceded that the said ban would not wane off in respect of offences F
under the Penal Code merely because the trial was held by the
Designated Court for offences under TADA as well. Hence the case
against him would stand or fall depending on the other evidence."
As to whether any offence under Section 3 or 4 of TADA is made out
in the present case, we will consider at subsequent stage of the judgment. G
In view of the decision of this Court in Bilal Ahmed Kaloo 's case contention
of Mr. Natrajan is rather correct. However, it appears to us that while holding
the confession to be inadmissible in a trial when the accused is acquitted of
offences under Section 3 or 4 of TADA, provisions of Section 12 of the
TADA were not taken into consideration by this Court in the said judgment.
Section 12 reads as under : H
206 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A "12. Powtr of D1slgnat1d Courts with r1sp1ct to other offernces.·(1)
When trying tmy offence, a Designated Court may also try any other
offence with which the accused may, under the Code, be charged at
the same trial If the offence is connected with such other offence.
(2) If, in the course of any trial under this Act of any offence, it is
B found that the accused person has committed any other offence
under this Act or any rule made thereunder or under any other law,
the Designated Court may convict such person of such other offence
and pass any sentence authorised by this Act or such rule or, as the
\
case may be, such other law for the punishment thereof."
C It is apparent that provisions of Section 12 of TADA were not brought
to the notice of the Court in Bilal Ahmed Kaloo 's case. This judgment which
was rendered by two learned Judges of this Court, does not lay a good law
on this aspect of the matter. Continuing Mr. Natrajan said that even if the
confession of an accused is admissible under Section 15 of TADA it is not
D a substantive piece of evidence and cannot be used against a co-accused
unless it is corroborated in material particulars by other evidence. Confession
of one accused cannot corroborate the confession of another. In support of
his submission, he referred to
/
another two Judge Bench decision in Kalpanath
Rai v. State (Through CBI) [1997] 8 SCC 732 where this Court said that
confession under Section 15 of TADA cannot be used as substantive evidence
E and that it has only corroborative value. This is how this Court considered
this question :
"70. Section 15 of TADA provides that "notwithstanding anything in
the Code or in the Indian Evidence Act ... a confession made by a
F
person before a police officer not lower in rank than a Superintendent
of Police ... shall be admissible in the trial of such person or co-
accused, abettor or conspirator for an offence under this Act or rules
made thereunder, provided that co-accused, abettor or conspirator is
-
charged and tried in the same case together with the accused". In this
context we may point out that the words "or co-accused, abettor or
conspirator" in the proviso were not in the section until the enactment
G
of Act 43 of 1993 by which those words were inserted. By the same
Amendment Act, Section :i I was also recast which, as it originally
stood, enabled the Designated Court to draw a legal presumption that
the accused had committed the offence "if it is proved that a confession
has been made by a co-accused that the accused had committed the
H offence".
T
STATE THROUOH CBI v, NALINJ [D.P. WADHWA, J,] 207
71. The legal presumption IInked to an accused vla·a·vls a confession A
made by a co-accused has been deleted by Parliament through Act
43 of 1993 and as a package inserted the words mentioned above In
Section IS.
72. What is the effect of such deletion from Section 21 and addition
- to Section 1S of TADA? It should be remembered that under Sections
25 and 26 of the Evidence Act no confession made by an accused to
a police officer, or to any person while he was in police custody could
be admitted in evidence, and under Section 162 of the Code no
B
statement made by any person during investigation to a police officer
could be used in a trial except for the purpose of contradiction. In C
view of the aforesaid ban imposed by the legislature Section 1S of
TADA provides an exception to the ban. But it is well to remember
that other confessions which are admissible even under the Evidence
Act could be used as against a co-accused only upon satisfaction of
certain conditions. Such conditions are stipulated in Section 30 of the
Evidence Act, which reads thus : D
"30. When more persons than one are being tried jointly for the
same offence, and a confession made by one of such persons
affecting himself and some other of such persons is proved, the
court may take into consideration such confession as against
such other person as well as against the person who makes such E
confession."
73. The first condition is that there should be a confession i.e.
inculpatory statement. Any exculpatory admission is not usable for
any purpose whatsoever as against a co-accused. The second
condition is that the maker of the confession and the co-accused F
should necessarily have been tried jointly for the same offence. In
other words, if the co-accused is tried for some other offence, though
in .the same trial, the confession made by one is not usable against
the co-accused. The third condition is that the confession made by
one accused should affect him as well as the co-accused. In other G
words, if the confessor absolves himself from the offence but only
involves the co-accused in the crime, while making the confession,
such a confession cannot be used against the co-accused.
74. Even if no conditions are satisfied the use of a confess1on as
against a co-accused is only for a very limited purpose i.e. the same H
,
i
208 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A can be taken into consideration as against such other person. It is
now well settled that under Section 30 of the Evidence Act the
confession made by one accused is not substantive evidence against
a co-accused. It has only a corroborative value (vide Kashmira Singh
v. State of M.P., AIR (l 952) SC 159 : [ 1952] SCR 526; Nathu v. State
of UP., AIR (1956) SC 56 and Haricharan Kurmi v. State ofBihar, AIR
B (1964) SC l 184.
75. A confession made admissible under Section 15 of TADA can be
used as against a co-accused only in the same manner and subject
-
to the same conditions as stipulated in Section 30 of the Evidence
c Act."
Mr. Altaf Ahmad, learned Additional Solicitor General submitted that
the statement of law as spelled out in para 75 of the judgment in Kalpnath
Rai 's case needs re-consideration. He said what Section 15 contains is a non-
obstante clause and it applies notwithstanding the provisions of the Evidence
D Act and the Code.
Section 21 of TADA was amended by the amending Act 43 of 1993 and
clauses ( c) and (d) were omitted. Section 21 before deletion of clauses (c) and
(d) was as under :-
E "21. Presumption as to offences under Section 3. - ( 1) In a prosecution
for an offence under sub-section (1) of Section 3, if it is proved -
(a) that the arms or explosives or any other substances specified in
Section 3 were recovered from the possession of the accused
and there is reason to believe that such arms or explosives or
F other substances of a similar nature, were used in the commission
.....>
of such offence; or
(b) that by the evidence of an expert the finger prints of the accused
were found at the site of the offence or on anything including
arms and vehicles used in connection with the commission of
G such offence; or
(c) that a confession has been made by a co-accused that the
accused had committed the offence; or
(d) that the accused had made a confession of the offence to any
H person other than a police officer,
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA. J.] 209
the Designated Court shall presume, unless the contrary is proved, A
that the accused had committed such offence.
(2) In a prosecution for an offence under sub-section (3) of Section
3, if it is proved that the accused rendered any financial assistance
to a person accused of, or reasonably suspected of, an offence under
that section, the Designated Court shall presume, unless the contrary B
is proved, that such person has committed the offence under that sub-
section."
By the same amending Act words "or co-accused, abettor or conspirator"
were introduced in Section 15 TADA after the words "shall be admissible in
the trial of such person". Now this Section reads as under :- c
"15. Certain confessions made to police officers to be taken into
consideration. - (I) Notwithstanding anything in the 'Code or in the
Indian Evidence Act, 1872 (1 of 1872), but subject to the provisions
of this section, a confession made by a person before a police officer
not lower in rank than a Superintendent of Police and recorded by D
such police officer either in writing or on any mechanical device like
cassettes, tapes or sound tracks from out of which sounds or images
can be reproduced, shall be admissible in the trial of such person or
co-accused, abettor or conspirator for an offence under this Act or
rules made thereunder. E
Provided that co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and
tried in the same case together with the accused.
(2) The police officer shall, before recording any confession under
sub-section (l), explain to the person making it that he is not bound F
to make a confession and that, if he does so, it may be used as
evidence against him and such police officer shall not record any such
confession unless upon questioning the person making it, he has
reason to believe that it is being made voluntarily."
In Ka/pnath Rai's case this Court said that Sections 25 and 26 of the G
Evidence Act were excluded and not Section 30. The question that arises for
consideratioN~~ to what is the effect of deletion clauses (c) and (d) in
Section 21 and ad';JitiP,n of words in Section 15.
Mr. Altaf Ahmad said that the provisions of Sections 15 and 21 after
their amendment provided that a confession of an accused is now admissible H
r
210 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R..
A In evidence against co-accused. It Is the substantive evidence against the co·
accused as well. Concept of drawing presumption though as was earlier
mentioned in Section 21 now no more existed.
When Section 1S TADA says that confession of an accused is admissible
against co-accused as well it would be substantive evidence against the co-
B accused. It is a different matter as to what value is to be attached to the
confession with regard to the co-accused as that would fall in the realm of
appreciation of evidence.
The term 'admissible' under Section 1S has to be given a meaning.
When it says that confession is admissible against a co-accused it can only
C mean that it is substantive evidence against him as well as against the maker
of the confession.
Mr. Natarajan said that the confession may be substantive evidence
against the accused who made it but not against his co-accused. He reasoned
D that the confession was not that of the co-accused and it was not the
evidence; it is the confessor who owned his guilt and not the co-accused;
it is not evidence under Section 3 of the Evidence Act; it is not tested by
cross-examination; and lastly, after all it is the statement of an accomplice.
According to him it can have only corroborative value and that is a well
established principle of the evidence even though Section 3 and Section 30
E of the Evidence Act be ignored. But then Section 1S TADA starts with non-
obstante clause. It says Evidence Act will not apply and neither the Code of
Criminal Procedure. This is certainly a departure from the ordinary law. But
then it was also the submissions of Mr. Natarajan that the bar which is
removed under Section 15 is qua Sections 24, 25 and 26 of the Evidence Act
and not that all the provisions of the Evidence Act have been barred from
F its application. He, therefore, said that the view taken by this Court in
Ka/pnath Rai's case, [1997] 8 SCC 732 that Sections 30 Evidence Act was in
any case applicable, was correct. We.think, however, that the view expressed
in that case needs reconsideration.
G If we analyze Section 15 the words which have been added by the
Amending Act, 1993 have to be given proper meaning and if we accept the
argument of Mr. Natarajan these words will be superfluous which would be
against the elementary principles of interpretation of statutes. For the
confession of accused to be admissible against co-accused proviso to Section
15 says that they should be tried together. That is· also Section 30 Evidence
H Act. Clauses (c) and (d) of Sectfon 21 were deleted which raised a presumption
STATE THROUOH CBI v. NALINI ro.P. WADHWA • .J.] 211
of guilt against the co-accused. According to Mr. Natarajan that provision A
made the confession of co-accused a sub~tantlvc evidence and Parliament did
not think It proper that it should be so. But then why add the words In Section
IS?
'Admissible' according to Black's Law Dictionary means, "pertinent
and proper to be considered in reaching a decision. Used with reference to B
the issues to be decided in any judicial proceeding."
It defines 'Admissible evidence' as, "As applied to evidence, the term
means that the evidence introduced is of such a character that the court or
judge is bound to receive it; that is, allow it to be introduced at trial. To be
"admissible" evidence must be relevant, and, inter alia, to be "relevant" it C
must tend to establish material proposition ...." If we again refer to Black's Law
Dictionary 'substantive evidence' means "that adduced for the purpose of
proving a fact in issue, as opposed to evidence given for the purpose of
discrediting a witness (i.e. showing that he is unworthy of belief), or of
corroborating his testimony". D
TADA was enacted to meet extra-ordinary situation existing in the
country. Its departure from the law relating to confession as contained in
Evidence Act is delibP.rate. Law has to respond to the reality of the situation.
What is admissible is the evidence. Confession of the accused is admissible
with the same fcrrce in its application to the co-accused who is tried in the E
same case. It is primary evidence and not corroborative. When the legislature
enacts that Evidence Act would not apply which would mean all the provisions
of the Evidence Act including Section 30. By judicial interpretation or judicial
rigmarole, as we may put it, the Court cannot again bring into operation
Section 30 of the Evidence Act and any such attempt would not appear to
be quite warranted. Reference was made to a few decisions on the question F
of interpretation of Sections 3 and 30 of the Evidence Act, foremost being that
of the Privy Council in Bhuboni Sahu v. The King, AIR (1949) PC 257, and
though we note this decision it would not be applicable because of the view
which we have taken on the exclusion of Section 30 of the Evidence Act. In
Bhuboni Sahu 's case the Board opined as under :- G
"Section 30 seems to be based on the view that an admission by an
accused person of his own guilt affords some sort of sanction in
support of the truth of his confession against others as well as himself.
But a confession of a co-accused is obviously evidence of a very
w~ak type. It does not indeed come w}thin the ~efinition of "evidence" H
)
212 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A contained in S. 3, Evidence Act. It is not required to be given on oath,
nor in the presence of the accused, and it cannot be tested by cro~s
examination. It is a much weaker type of evidence than the evidence
of an approver which is not subject to any of those infirmities. Section
30, however, provides that the. Court may take the ~~>nfession into
consideration and thereby, no doubt, makes it evidence on which the
B Court may act; but the section does not say that the confession is
to amount to proof. Clearly there must be other evidence. The
confession is only one element in the consideration of all the facts
proved in the case; it can be put into the scale and weighed with the
other evidence. Their Lordships think that the view which has prevailed
in most of the High Courts in India, namely that the confession of a
co-accused can be used only in support of other evidence and cannot
be made the foundation of a conviction, is correct."
In Kashmira Singh v. State of Madhya Pradesh, [1952] SCR 526 one of
the questions was how far and in what way the confession of an accused
D person can be used against a co-accused. The Court relied on the observations
made by the Privy Council in Bhuboni Sahu 's case and said that testimony
of an accomplice can in law be used to corroborate another though it ought
not to be used save in exceptional circumstances and for reasons disclosed.
E In Hari Charan Kurmi and Jogia Hajam v. State of Bihar, [1964] 2
SCR 623 this Court again relied on its earlier decision in-Kashmira Singh's
case and on the decision of the Privy Council in Bhuboni Sahu's case. It said
that technically construed, definition of evidence as contained in Section 3
of the Evidence Act will not apply to confession. Even so, Section 30 provides
that a confession may be taken into consideration not only against its maker,
F but also against a co-accused person; that is to say, though such a confession
may not be evidence as strictly defined by Section 3 of the Act, it is an
element which may be taken into consideration by the criminal court and in
that sense, it may be described as evidence in a non-technical way. But it is
significant that like other evidence which is produced before the Court, it is
G not -obligatory on the court to take the confession into account. When
evidence as defined by the Act is produced before the Court, it is the duty
of the Court to consider that evidence. What weight should be attached to
such evidence, is a matter in the discretion of the Court. But a Court cannot
say in respect of such evidence that it will just not take that evidence into
account. Such an approach can, however, be adopted by the Court in dealing
H with a confession, because section 30 merely enables the Court to take the
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 213
confession into account. A
In view of the above discussions, we hold the confessions of the
accused in the present case to be voluntarily and validly° made and under
Section 15 of TADA confession of an accused is admissible against co-
accused as a substantive evidence. Substantive evidence, however, does not
necessarily means substantial evidence. It is the quality of evidence that B
matters. As to what value is to be attached to a confession will fall within
the domain of appreciation of evidence. As a matter of prudence court may
look for some corroboration if confession is to be used against a co-accused
though that will again be with the sphere of appraisal of evidence.
Having thus held the confessions to be voluntary and admissible we C
proceed to examine these confessions and other evidence but before that it
may be useful to have a look at the witnesses and the nature of the evidence
produced. Rajiv Gandhi had come to Sriperumbudur to address an election
meeting for Maragatham Chandrasekar, who was contesting election on
Congress ticket as MP from Sriperumbudur constituency.' She is herself a D
witness (PW-29) ~nd was injured in the blast. PWs-1 to 51 give evidence of
the tour programme of Raj iv Gandhi, his arrival at the venue at Sriperumbudur,
security arrangements by the police and eye witnesses to the blast being
Congress party workers, photographers and journalists. We are not concerned
with the tour programme of Raj iv Gandhi and the security arrangements made E
for him. His addressing meeting at Sriperumbudur on May 21, 1991 was
published in local newspapers and was known to some of the conspirators.
All the security arrangements could not save his life from the human suicide
bomb. Many by-standers and police personnel died along with him or suffered
grievous or simple injuries. One such person was a young girl Kokila of 14
years who had come with her mother Latha Kankan to recite a poem to Rajiv F
Gandhi which she had written in Hindi. She was talking to Rajiv Gandhi when
blast. occurred. She died and so her mother. In Qne of the photographs in the
camera (M0-1) Kokila with her mother Latha Kankan is seen standing next
to Dhanu, the human bomb. Some of the persons who suffered hurt have
been examined. Of these 5 I witnesses, who are not in the list of injured one G
is C.S. Ganesh (PW-18), Music Director, who was giving his programme at the
meeting before the arrival of Rajiv Gandhi; and Sundararajan Murali (PW-34)
and Subramaniyan (PW-35) who give opinion regarding motive of LTTE
against Raj iv Gandhi. In the photographs found in the camera (M0-1) and
other photographs taken at the site by other witnesses Dhanu, Subha, Nalini
(A-1), Sivarasan and Haribabu are identified at the scene of the crime. The H
I
I
214 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A witnesses give gory picture of the scene of the crime. There is ~o dispute that
death of Rajiv Gandhi and lS others was homicidal and the grievous and -
'
·simple hurt caused to 43 on account of the blast. There is also no dispute
about the identity of the accused. Dr. Cecelia Cyril (PW-121), Dr. M.N.
Damodaran (PW-124) to Dr. Jishnu Mohan (PW-127), Dr. N. Ramasamy (PW·
129), Dr. B. Santhakumar (PW-130), Dr. Veerapandian (PW-134) to Dr. T.S.
B Koshy (PW-146), Dr. Raja Venkatesh (PW-ISO), Dr. Kanagaraj (PW-I SS), Dr.
A. Srinivasan (PW-162), Dr. E.V. Yuvaraj (PW-163), Dr. Ponnusamy (PW-165),
Dr. K. Poongothai M.S. (PW-166), Dr. Saraswathi (PW-169) and Dr. Ramesh
Kumar Sharma (PW-182) are medical officers, who conducted post-mortem
and examined the injured. Dr. L. Thirunavukkarasu (PW-243), Dr. S. Rajendran
C (PW-244), Dr. S. Maghivanan (PW-246) and Dr. T. Shankughavel Samy (PW-
247) are the medical officers who conducted the post-mortem on the dead
bodies of the deceased accused, who committed suicide during investigation.
Dr. Amrit Patnaik (PW-147) is the medical officer who conducted the post·
mortem on the dead body of Dhanu.
D We may now examine the confessions given by the accused and other
evidence led by the prosecution to see how each confession corroborates the
other and how the evidence corroborates the confessions.
Nalini (A-1) is the only accused who was present at the scene of the
E crime. She is the sister of Bhagyanathan (A-20) and daughter of Padma (A-
21). During 1991 she was working as P.A. to Managing Director of Anabond
Silicons Pvt. Ltd. at Adyar, Madras. Her office telephone number was 419493.
N. Sujaya Narayan (PW-96) was her colleague and acquainted with her hand-
writing. Baby Subramaniam, an LTTE leader, was running a printing press in
Madras which was bought by Bhagyanathan (A-20) and named it BPL All
F Rounders. Till January, 1991 Padma (A-21) was staying in Kalyani Nursing
Home quarters where she was working. Thereafter she rented Royapettah
house in January, 1991. She was living with her three children Bhagyanathan
(A-20), Nalini (A-1) and Kalyani, another daughter. When Nalini (A-1) started
living separately she for a short while lived with M. Sankari (PW-210), who ·
G is sister of Muthuraja, an LTTE activist. This Muthuraja was a friend of
Bhagyanathan (A-20). Nalini (A-1) thereafter rented a house in Villivakkam.
Muthuraja was working with Baby Subramaniam, who was a top leader of
LTTE. Family ofBhagyanathan (A-20) was introduced to M. Sankari (PW-210)
by her brother Muthuraja. Baby Subramaniam used one room in the house of
M. Sankari (PW-210) and kept his belongings such as books and papers
H there. Bhagyanathan (A-20), Arivu (A-18), Haribabu (DA) and lrumborai (A-
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 215
- 19) used to visit the room occupied by Baby Subramaniam and meet him. In A
February, 1991 lrumborai (A-19) and Suresh Master (DA) met M. Sankari (PW-
210) and told her that they had come from Jaffna and wanted her to take them
to the house of Bhagyanathan (A-20) which she did. Muthuraja had told M.
Sankari (PW-210) that he was working in Subha Sundaram Studio but for how
long he worked there she did not know. This studio belonged to Subha Suba
Sundaram (A-22). Mnthuraja had left for Jaffna in February, 1991. He was a B
professional photographer and was recording video cassettes and he did that
work for LITE movement.
Bhagyanathan (A-20) had also a job in Subha Sundaram Studio of
-
9'. Subha Suba Sundaram (A-22) which job Padma (A-21) had arranged for him. c
Subha Suba Sundaram (A-22) was known to Padma (A-21) as she attended
the delivery of the wife of the former at Kalyani Nursing Home. Bhagyanathan
(A·20) was introduced to Baby Subramaniam by Muthuraja. Arivu (A· 18) also
became friend of Bhagyanathan (A·20). Like Muthuraja, Ari vu (A· 18) used to
---{
gath~r news and photographs. He used to compile Tamil and English news,
record in video cassettes, edit them and send them to LTTE Headquarters in D
Sri Lanka. He was staying in the house of Padma (A-21) since February, 1991.
For the purpose of recording news on video cassettes he had bought a
National colour TV and video deck. In the first week of February, 1991
Muthuraja introduced Murugan (A-3) to the family of Padma (A-21). He
belonged to LTTE organization. Padma (A-21) at first did not like Murugan E
(A-3) to stay in her house but she agreed when Muthuraja told her that police
was keeping a watch over his house and he could not keep him there.
Murugan (A-3) used to provide financial help to Padma (A-21). He helped
Bhagyanathan (A-20) by giving him money as well. One K. Bharathi (PW-
233), a nurse, was a friend of Kalyani. She also stayed in the house of Padma
(A-21) since February, 1991. On one occasion in February, 1991 K. Bharathi F
(PW-233) found Murugan (A-3) in the house of Padma (A-21). On inquiry
Padma (A-21) told her that he had come from Tirunelveli and that Muthuraja
had sent him to learn English.
In the second week of February, 1991 Kalyani, sister of Nalini (A-1 ),
accompanied with K. Bharathi (PW-233) and Murugan (A-3) came to the
G
-- office of Nalini (A-1 ). Nalini (A-1) was introduced to Murugan (A-3) and was
told that he was staying in the house of her mother Padma (A-21 ). Murugan
(A-3) started coming to the office ofNalini (A-1) regularly thereafter and she
was quite infatuated of him. Haribabu (DA) and Robert Payas (A-9) were
friends of Murugan (A-3) and they also used to come to the office of Nalini H
216 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R. I
A (A- l) and used her telephone to talk to their friends. After some time Murugan
(A-3) told Nalini (A-l) that he was an important member ofLTTE and had
~·
---"'"
beeii sent to India by Pottu Amman, Intelligence Chief of LTTE. Murugan
(A-3) also told Nalini (A-l) that in India he was working under the charge
~~
of Sivarasan (DA), who was in-charge of operations of LTIE in India. On
April 18, 1991 Nalini (A·l) attended the election meeting of Rajiv Gandhi
B and Jayalalitha at Marina Beach, Madras along with Murugan (A-3). She
went there at the instance ofMurugan (A-3). In the month of April, 1991 when
Nalini (A-l) was in the house of her mother Padma (A-21) she met Sivarasan.
Murugan (A-3) told her that he (Sivarasan) was his boss and that it was under
c
his instructions that he was carrying out his work. Nalini (A-1) wanted to
vacate her Villivakkalll residence but was persuaded by Murugan (A-3) to ,.
stay on there for some more time. He t~ld her th~t Sivarasan was bringing two
girls from Sri Lanka for LTTE. operations and those girls would be staying with l=
her. Nalini (A-1) agreed. On i.s.1991 Sivarasan brought Subha and Dhanu to
her house. They, however, did not stay with Nalini (A-1) and used to visit
her on some days. They told her that they were staying in Kodungaiyur
D house. Nalini (A-1) learnt both Subha and Dhanu were committed LTTE
tigresses and committed to the cause cfLTTE. Murugan (A-3) had told Nalini
(A-1) that they were working under Pottu Amman and Akila. During their
discussions Nalini (A-1) was told by Murugan (A-3), Subha and Dhanu about
the atrocities committed by IPKF on Sri Lankan Tamils. They said Rajiv
E Gandhi was responsible for sending troops to Sri Lanka who killed Tamils,
raped and humiliated their women. Nalini (A-1) was also told about the suicide
committed by 12 Tamil activists, who were detained by Sri Lankan Navy. All
this led Nalini (A-1) to have strong feeling of disgust against Rajiv Gandhi. ~
She also· read the book "Satanic Force" and developed extreme hatred for
Rajiv Gandhi. Since Subha and Dhanu had come to India for the firsttime and
F wer1;1 finding it difficult to communic~e and thus required a natural cover to
facilitate their movements. Nalini (A-1) by this time was mentally prepared by ·
Siva~asan, Murugan (A-3), Subha and Dhanu for any kind ofretaliatory action
including killing of leaders. On 2.5.1991 when Sivarasan brought Subha and
Dhanu to the house of Nalini (A-1) and she was told that they were going
to garland Indian leaders while addressing public meeting Nalini (A-1) felt
G
instinctively that they were going to assassinate some leader. They had,
however, not discussed about it. Sivarasan was of the view that in order to
.......
acquaint with the method by which they could by-pass the police security
and reach the leaders addressing the meetings they should attend those
meetings. He said it was very important that Subha and Dhanu reached very
H close to VIP for garlanding him at the meeting. Sivarasan told Nalini (A-1) that
l
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA. J.] 217
-..;, her role was a very important one because being an Indian nobody would A
suspect Subha and Dhanu if she accompanied them. At the instance of
Sivarasan Nalini (A-1), Subha and Dhanu attended the election meeting
- addressed by V.P. Singh, the then Prime Minister. Sivarasan briefed them in
advance that how they should try to go to the dais. Dhanu and Subha were
to carry garlands. Haribabu, who had also been briefed, was to be preseut at
the dais to take photographs and was to be a part of the rehearsal. Murugan B
(A-3) gave Nalini (A-1) a camera and told her that she should try to take
photographs. Before going to the meeting they purchased two rose garlands
from a nearby shop. Nalini (A-1 ), Subha and Dhanu were unable to go to the
dais as organizers did not permit them to go there. They were all standing near
the stair-case leading to the dais and when V.P. Singh reached there Subha c
and Dhanu managed to hand over garlands to him. Nalini (A-1) tried to take
photographs but could not operate the camera. Haribabu also for some reason
could not take photographs. After the meeting when they all assembled
failure of Dhanu and Subha reaching the dais was considered. It was also
thought that some donations or bribes should be offered to party workers and
the security people in order to go to the dais. Now by this time Nalini (A- D
1) was convinced that they had definite mission to perform. The meeting of
V.P. Singh was also attended by Arivu (A-18) but separately.
On 9.5.1991 Murugan (A-3) told Nalini (A-1) that he was to go to Sri
Lanka on instructions received from Sri Lanka as conveyed to him by Sivarasan.
He left for Sri Lanka on 11.5.1991. Sivarasan gave him two letters written by
E
Dhanu and Subha to Pottu Amman and Akila. Bhagyanathan (A-20) ii!s(1
- wrote a letter (Exh.P-453) on 9.5.1991 to Baby Subramaniam and gave that to
Murugan (A-3) to be delivered to Baby Subramaniam at Sri Lanka. These two
letters dated 9.5.1991 are Exh. P-95 and P-96 and were subsequently seized
during the course of investigation. These are in Tamil. Though these are F
written by Subha but are sent on behalf of both Subha and Dhanu. English
translation of these two letters is as under :
--""> Ex.P.95
"Tamil Elam
G
09.05.91.
Dear Akila sister,
We are well and we shall be confident until the fulfillment of the
..
~ job we came here. Here it is very hot and hence we cannot proceed
to any place in the noon. H
218 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A We are confident that the work for which we crune would be
finished in a proper manner. Because we were expecting another
opp6rtunity appropriately it would be executed within this month.
Otherwise, the state of this country is very bad. We have to
practise only to speak. Otherwise there is no problem for us. It is
B necessary to enact a drama. Akita sister's, every word shall remain in
our mind until last.
The remaining, if we meet? Are everybody is well?
Yours
Sd/- Subha-Dhanu"
c
Ex. P.96
"Tamil Elrun
09.05.91
To
D
Pottanna,
We are confident and well. I am confident that we will be
successful in the attempt of job for which we crune.
Because, we expected a similar opportunity (we went very near
E to Singh).
We will be confident until last.
Yours Sd/
.
_...,.,,.
Subha-Dhanu"
F On 7.5.1991 Sivarasan sent a coded wireless message from Madras to
Pottu Amman in Sri Lanka (Exh. P-392) which, when decoded, reads as under:
"She is the eldest daughter in the house of Indu Master. Moving
closely. Our intention is not known to anybody except we three. I
have told her that it is to have the support of the party who will be
G coming to power. Here V.P. Singh is coming. We are receiving. Like
that we are receiving all the leaders.
I am slowly approaching. If I tell our intention there is no doubt that
she will stand firmly on our side.
'~-
H We are moving with her closely, have full satisfaction. Girls are telling
STATE THROUGH CB.Iv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 219
that the intention can be revealed to her she can be believed. A
Ifl return I will return as your man. We are strong in powder business."
Here reference to 'eldest daughter' is to Nalini (A-1) and Indu Master
is Murugan (A-3). On l l.5.1991 Subha and Dhanu came to Nalini (A-1) and
all three went for shopping. They purchased a set of 'churidar' in orrange B
colour with designs, green colour 'kameez' (shirt) and a green 'duppatta' from
a shop in Purasawakkam. These purchases were made for Dhanu. Her
measurements were required but she said she need not give any measurement
as she wanted a very loose kurta. It was Subha who gave measurements on
her benalf. From another shop a pair of sleepers ('chappals') was also
purchased for Dhanu. S. Chinnamani (PW-203) is salesman working in shop C
called Metro Square in Pondy Bazaar, Madras, who testified of having sold
chappals to Dhanu and identified the same as worn in the leg in photograph
(M0-527). He said at that time there were two more ladies with her. M.
Gunankhalal Soni (PW-179) testified having sold the 'churidar' to Dhanu from
his shop. He has identified the dress sold by him and worn by Dhanu in the D
photograph (M0-31). M. Gunankhalal Soni (PW-179) identified Subha and
Nalini (A-1) in photograph (M0-105) and also Nalini (A-1) in the court as one
of the two women who came along with Dhanu.
In the morning of 19.5.1991 Nalini (A-I), Subha and Dhanu went to
Mahabalipuram and returned in the evening when they found that Sivarasan E
was waiting for them in the house of Nalini (A-1). He showed them the
clipping of an evening Tamil newspaper in which the visit of Raj iv Gandhi to
Tami: Nadu in connection with the election campaign was published. Nalini
(A-1) found Sivarasan tense and excited. He said that "they had come only
for that and that we should attend his meeting on 21st or 22nd, whether at
Pondicherry or Sriperumbudur". He asked Nalini (A-1) to apply for two days' F
leave. Sivarasan's presence at the house of Nalini (A-1) at that odd hour, his
excitement and his command gave Nalini (A-1) a feeling of terror. She, however,
managed to tell him that it would be difficult to apply for two days' leave and
go to Pondicherry and that she would be able to visit the nearest point.
Sivarasan said that he would decide about the venue the next day. Nalini (A- G
1) now had a strong feeling that Rajiv Gandhi was their final target. Sivarasan
again came to the house ofNalini (A-1) on the morning of20.5.1991 and said
that he would inform her about the venue in the evening. He told her to go
to Royapettah house in the evening at about 6.30 p.m. He asked her where
Sriperumbudur was and when she tuld him that she would make inquiries and
let him know he said sternly that on no account she should discuss that H
220 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A matter with any one and that he would himself find out about Sriperumbudur.
Sivarasan told Nalini (A-1) to apply for leave on some pretext but not for
Sriperumbudur meeting. Then he left along with Dhanu and Subha. Nalini (A-
l) went to Royapettah house in the evening. Sivarasan also came there and
told her that venue was Sriperumbudur and that she need take only half day's
B leave on 21.5.1991 and should be available at her house positively at 3.00 p.m.
sharp. He said he would come along with Dhanu and Subha and pick her up.
At that time Haribabu had also come to Royapettah house since message was
left at his house by Murugan (A-3) to go there. Murugan (A-3) was also
present as he had returned to Madras and told Nalini (A-1) that he could not
go to Sri Lanka. After getting instructions to return to Sri Lanka on 11.5 .1991
C Murugan (A-3) after purchasing certain articles and getting letters from Subha
and Dhanu (Exh. P-95 and P-96) and from Bhagyanathan (A-20) (Exh. P-453)
went to Kodiakkarai. He also carried a dress given by Arivu (A-18) for Baby
Subramaniam and negatives of photographs ofChennai Fort, D.G.P. Office. At
Kodiakkarai he had met Shankar (A-4) and while returning he gave him piece
of paper containing his name and that ofNalini (A-1) and also her telephone
D number 419493. He waited there till 17.5.1991 and as no boat came from Sri
Lanka he returned to Madras after leaving his articles in boxes at Kodiakkarai.
These boxes contained the two letters by Subha and Dhanu and that one
written by Bhagyanathan (A20) to Baby Subramaniam. Murugan (A-3) reached
Madras on 18.5.1991.
E When the meeting disbursed Haribabu told Nalini (A-1) that he was also
coming to S~iperumbudurnext day, i.e, 21.5.1991. After Murugan (A-3) returned
from Kodiakkarai on 18.5.1991 he was staying with Nalini (A-1).
On the morning of21.5.1991 while Nalini (A-1) wentto her office Murugan
(A-3) went to Royapettah house. In the meeting Arivu (A-18) and
F Bhagyanathan (A-20) were also present. Arivu (A-18) gave a Kodak colour
film to Haribabu.
Nalini (A-1) told her boss that she wanted half day's leave. She was told _
that she need not take leave and could go after finishing her work. She,
G however, told her colleague N. Sujaya Narayan (PW-96) that she was going
to Kanchipuram for buying sarees. Sriperumbudur is mid way between Madras
and Kanchipuram. After Nalini (A-1) left her office at about 2.00 p.m. she went
to Royapettah house. She found only Murugan (A3) was present there.
Murugan (A-3) told her to hurry and go to her house otherwise Sivarasan
would get annoyed. Nalini (A-1) reached her house at 3.00 p.m. At 3.45 p.m.
H Sivarasan came there along with Sublut and Dhanu. He was wearing a white
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 221
-
' loose 'kurta' and narrow 'pyjama' and was carrying a note pad and a camera
in his hand. Subha was wearing a green colour saree which had been purchased
earlier. Dhanu was wearing loose fitting green colour 'kameez', orange colour
A
- 'churidar' and a green colour dupatta which had been purchased earlier from
the market. Subha told Nalini (A-1) that Dhanu was going to create history
that day by assassinating Rajiv Gandhi and they would he very happy if
Nalini (A-1) also participated in that. Nalini (A-1) agreed. She could see that B
Dhanu was concealing an apparatus under her dress. Nalini (A-1) wore a
saree. At about 4.00 p.m. they all left in an auto rikshaw. Dhanu said that she
would go to temple for her final prayers. They went to Pillayar Temple near
Nadamuni Theatre and Dhanu offered prayers. Before leaving the house
Nalini (A-1) left her keys with Rani (PW-90), her neighbour, whom she told C
that she was going to Vellore. They went to Parrys Comer and reached
Thiruvalluvar bus stand around 5.00 p.m. Haribabu was already there. He had
purchased a sandalwood garland which was wrapped in a brown cover. This
garla'nd was purchased in the morning by Haribabu from Poompuhar
Handicrafts, Madras. It was sold to him by A.K. Anbalagan (PW-94). He was D
also having a camera. This was the camera (MO- I) which was found at the
scene of the crime and had been borrowed from K. Ravi Shankar (PW-151 ).
Thereafter they boarded a bus for Sriperumbudur. For all five, tickets were
purchased by Sivarasan. They reached Sriperumbudur at about 7.30 p.m.
They purchased flowers. Dhanu purchased Kanakambaram, Subha and Nalini
(Al) purchased Jasmine. They ate their dinner and started towards the meeting E
point where Rajiv Gandhi was to address a meeting. On the way they stopped
near Indira Gandhi statue and discussed their roles. Nalini (A-1) was to help
Subha after the assassination to take refuge in some city till Sivarasan gave
further instructions. Haribabu was to take photographs of the assassination
scene. Nalini (A-1) was also to provide cover to both Subha and Dhanu
during the event. After the event Nalini (A-1) and Subha were to wait for ten F
minutes near Indira Gandhi statue for Sivarasan. If he did not come they
would push off as instructed before. Subha, Dhanu and Nalini (A-1) went to
the ladies enclosure in the meeting and sat there. Haribabu and Sivarasan
went separately towards the stage. Music programme of C.S. Ganesh (PW-18)
was going on at that time. After surveying the scene Sivarasan came and G
called Dhanu. Subha, who was having the garland parcel, given to her by
Haribabu, handed over the same to Dhanu. She opened the parcel and took
out the garland. Dhanu and Sivarasan then went back near the dais. Nalini
(A-1) could see them with Haribabu. Sivarasan was also trying to put Dhanu
in the crowd of people who were waiting to greet Rajiv Gandhi. There were
a mother and daughter sitting in the women enclosure behind where Subha H
222 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A and Nalini (A-1) were sitting. The mother was telling that her daughter'had _...__
written a poem which she would recite to Rajiv Gandhi. After some time both
daughter and mother were seen standing near Dhanu, who was talking to the
daughter and appeared to befriend her. About 9.30 p.m. there was announcement
that all persons who were waiting to garland and greet Rajiv Gandhi might
make a queue near the carpet. Dhanu was standing between the mother and
B daughter. After some time announcement was made that Rajiv Gandhi was
coming. Thereafter Rajiv Gandhi arrived. Subha and Nalini (A-1) got up from
the ladies enclosure and moved away. Subha was holding the hand ofNalini
(A-1) and was nervous. There was a loud explosion. Dhanu exploded herself.
Nalini (A-1) and Subha ran across to the Indira Gandhi statue as instructed
C earlier by Sivarasan and waited for him. Soon thereafter Sivarasan came
running there. He told that both Rajiv Gandhi and Dhanu had died and said
that unfortunately Haribabu also died. Sivarasan took out a pistol wrapped
in a white cloth and gave it to Nalini (A-1) to be given to Subha. Nalini (A-
l) handed over that pistol to Subha. They came to the bus stand and saw
there was a bus but they were told that that bus would not be leaving. They
P ran further down the road and saw a lady Samundeeswari (PW-215) who was
standing outside a house. They requested her and were given water to drink.
They were able to reach Madras by changing two auto rikshaws. Last auto
rikshaw was driven by K. Vardarajan (PW-183). They reached Kodungaiyur
at 1.30 a.m. in the night of21/22.5.1991. Jayakumar (A-10) and his wife Shanthi
E (A-11) were in the house. Nalini (A-1) met them for the first time. They spent
night there. Nalini (A-1) and Subha were quite upset that Haribabu had
unexpectedly also died in the blast. Subha told Nalini (A-1) that it was she
who had personally prepared Dhanu to put the belt on her waist containing
the bomb. The bomb had two switches and for it to explode Dhanu had
pressed one switch after another. The bomb contained a small battery for
F electric circuit. On the morning of 22.5.1991 Santhan (A-2) brought some
newspapers. At about 7.30 a.m. they all went to the house ofD.J. Swaminathan
(PW-85), a neighbour, to watch TV news. The whole day they spent in the
house of Jayakumar (A-10).
On the morning of 23.5.1991 Sivarasan left the house and came back at
G about 8.30 a.m. on a red Kawasaki Bajaj motor cycle. He dropped Nalini (A-
l)· to her office on the motor cycle. Since the office on that day was not
working Nalini (A-1) went to Royapettah house to her mother. She learnt that
in the morning Sivarasan had come there and gave details of the incident to
Murugan (A-3) and Bhagyanathan (A-20). In the evening Nalini (A-1)
H accompanied by Murugan (A-3) went to her house at Villivakkam. She got the
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 223
key of the house from Rani (PW-90). A
On the morning of 25 .5 .1991 Sivarasan told Nalini (A-1) that they all
should go out of Madras and go to Tirupathi. Nalini (A-I) and Murugan (A-
3) after locking the house and handing over the key to Rani (PW-90) went
to Royapettah house. In the afternoon Sivarasan, Nalini (A-I), Murugan (A-
3), Padma (A-2 l) and Subha went in a tourist taxi to Tirupathi. They returned B
on the next day. In Tirupathi Nalini (A-I) did Angapradakshnam. Rooms in
Tirupathi were taken in the name of taxi driver V. Ramasmy (PW-107). Taxi was
arranged by Bhagyanathan (A-20) from Sriram Travels ofR. Shankar (PW-117)
and S. Vaidyanathan (PW-104). It was on the sug5estion of Sivarasan that
nobody would suspect if Padma (A-21) also accompanied them to Tirupathi. C
Before leaving for Tirupathi Nalini (A-I) went to her neighbour Gajalakshmi
(PW-189) and told her that she had arranged for Abhishekam at Pillaiyar
Temple for 26.5.1991 and that as she would not be available Gajalakshmi (PW-
189) might attend the Abhishekam. While ·going to Tirupathi Sivarasan and
Subha were picked up from Parrys Corner and on return they were dropped
there. Padma (A-21) went to her Royapettah house. Murugan (A-3) and Nalini D
(A-I) went to Villivakkam house where they packed up their belongings and
came to stay at Royapettah house. Murugan (A-3) arranged a house for him
at Madipakkam on 28.5.1991 where Nalini (A-1) and he could hide. However,
he started staying in the press ofBhagyanathan (A-20). Nalini (A-I) continued
to attend her office till 7.6.1991. On 7 .6.1991 she gave a plastic cover containing E
Rs.25,000/- to her colleague N. Sujaya Narayan (PW-96) and requested her to
keep the same in her table drawer. Three days earlier Murugan (A-3) had come
to the office ofNalini (A-1) and took her to a lady doctor to know ifNalini
(A-I) was pregnant. That day they stayed in Madipakkam house. On 6.6.1991
Nalini (A- I) asked her sister Kalyani to go to Villivakkam house and settle the
rent arrears with the landlord there. On 7 .6.1991 as per earlier programme F
Nalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3) went to Ashtalaxmi tempi~ at Besant Nagar
where Subha and Sivarasan also came. Sivarasan said that CBI was making_
detailed inquiries and invited Nalini (A-1) to go to Sri Lanka with him. Nalini
(A-1) declined. He then told her to *11ce Subha to a doctor as she was very
weak. Nalini (A-1) took Subha to Asian Hospital at Besant Nagar and doctor G
advised her to take rest and prescribed some medicines. Sivarasan and Subha
then left by an auto. Nalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3) also returned. Nalini (A-
l) went to see the lady doctor, who confirmed that she was pregnant.
On the morning of 8.6.1991 Nalini (A-I) suggested to her mother that
they all should commit suicide. This was because of the fear that CBI was H
l
224 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A looking for them. Nalini (A-1) brought some poison from a nearby shop but
then they decided not to commit suicide. She and Murugan (A-3) decided to
go out of Madras. On the morning of 9.6.1991 Nalini (A-1) went to her office.
It was Sunday. She took out the amount of Rs.25,000/- kept by N. Sujaya
Narayan (PW-96) in her table drawer. Nalini (A-1) then wrote a resignation
letter (Exh. P-471) on a slip of paper and kept it on the table of N. Sujaya
B Narayan (PW-96). She handed over the key of her office to maid servant of
N. Sujaya Narayan (PW-96). She did not attend the office from I 0.6.1991.
Murugan (A-3) and she left for Tirupathi by bus and stayed there in a lodge.
The lodge was taken in an assumed name "Lalitha with one other". Murugan
(A-3) tonsured his head. On 11.6.1991 they left Tirupathi and went to Madurai
C and stayed in the house of R. Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115). Nalini (A-1) had
known to R. Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115) as she had worked with him as his
steno. Before coming to the house ofR. Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115) Nalini (A-
i) had called him up from Tirupathi on phone and asked him whether she
could stay with her husband in his house for few days. Nalini (A-1) told R.
Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115) that she had married one Sri Lankan citizen and
D introduced Murugan (A-3) as her brother-in-law by name Raju. While they
were all sitting for breakfast a telephone call came for Muthupandian, who
was sub-inspector of police. R. Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115) sent his maid servant
to cal! Muthupandian. He was, however, not in his house. Nalini (A- 1) was
quite perplexed when she asked R. Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115) how he knew
E th~ police. He told her that Muthupandian was his neighbour and he had
given the telephone number of R. Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115). He then asked
Nalini (A-1) as to why she was afraid of police to which she replied that since
she had married a Sri Lankan and her parents did not like that and that they
hac;i lodged a complaint with the police.
F On the morning of 12.6.1991 Nalini (A-1) woke up and told R. Ravi
Srinivasan (PW-115) that they were going to Meenakshi Temple and will come
back later. When the newspapers came that day R. Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115)
found a notice published with the caption "Do you know these women, who
are connected with Rajiv's assassination". In that notice there was description
G ofNalini (A-1) mentioned. R. Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115) gave information on
telephone to SIT at about 10.00 a.m. Nalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3), however,
did not return from the temple. Murugan (A-3) had left his cap (M0-395) in
the house which R. Ravi Srinivasan (PW-115) handed over to the police. From
Madurai Nalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3) went to Villupuram and then to
Devangere near Bangalore on 13.6.1991 and stayed there in the house of
H Sasikala (PW-132). There Nalini (A-1) introduced Murugan (A-3) as her brother-
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 225
in-law Thas (Doss) to Sasikala (PW-132). Sasikala (PW-132) met Nalini (A-I) A
earlier in a common acquaintance house and had conversed with her. Nalini
(A-1) told Sasikala (PW-132) that she was two months pregnant. Husband of
Sasikala (PW-132) came to the house in the evening. He asked Nalini (A-I)
how and when she got married. Nalini (A- I) said it was a long story and it
would take time to narrate. While she was narrating her story Murugan (A-
3) stopped her mid way and said they had to go to Madras urgently. During B
the course of their stay Nalini (A-I) told Sasikala (PW-132) that her husband
was a Sri Lankan citizen and that he had brought two girls to see Madras.
Sasikala (PW-132) in her statement then says as under :
"Then Nalini told me that she showed them beach and market. Then C
Nalini told me that those girls told her that they have to see Rajiv
Gandhi's meeting which is to be held at Sriperumbudur on May 21,
1991 and so that she took them to the Rajiv Gandhi meeting and one
girl died in it. Nalini told me that since the police had suspected her
husband, he gave the sum of Rupees twenty five thousand and asked
her to go with his brother and later he will come and bring her. She D
told me that her husband told her that he will come and take her after
the election was over and there will be tight police security in the
seashore. Nalini told me that since the police suspect them, they came
to this area. On hearing this I was frightened. Then my husband came
to our house I told i1im about this matter, separately. He also frightened. E
Then Thas told us that we should not tell about this with anybody
else."
Both Nalini (A-I) and Murugan (A-3) left for the bus stand and were dropped
there by husband ofSasikala (PW-132). While at Sasikala's (PW-132) place
they bought new cloths. Nalini (A-1) left behind in the house ofSasikala (PW- F
132) her old dress which was seized by the CBI (Exh. P-634) and later identified
in court by Sasikala (PW-132) as that of Nalini (A-1). Sasikala (PW-132)
identified both Nalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3) as the persons who stayed
in her house. Sasikala (PW-132) also said ~hat Nalini (A-1) told her that her
husband had brought two girls from Sri Lanka to Madras for sight seeing.
After being dropped at the bus stand Nalini (A-1) and Murngan (A-3) came G
to Bangalore. From there they picked up a bus for Villupuram and from
Villupuram to Madras. It was on 14.6.1991 when they got down at Saidapet
bus stand, Madras they were arrested.
Confession of Bhagyanathan (A-20) bears out what Nalini (A-1) said in
her confession. Apart from the fact that we find truthfulness in the version H
226 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A given by Nalini (A-1), it also stands corroborated by material particulars. We
may briefly note what Bhagyanathan (A-20) said in his confession. In 1988
he got acquainted with Muthuraja, an Indian and strong LTTE sympathizer.
It was through Muthuraja that Baby Subramaniam became known to
Bhagyanathan (A-20) when he was working at Suba Studio. Various persons
connected with LTIE used to come to Suba Studio to meet Baby Subramaniam.
B In the course of time Bhagyanathan (A-20) was also attracted towards LTTE.
In 1989 Bhagyanathan (A-20) used to stay in the house of Muthuraja during
nights. He then came in contact with Arivu (A-18), a diploma holder in
Electronics and Communications. Arivu (A-18) was meeting Baby Subramaniam
everyday. He was selling books and collecting news for the political propaganda
C wing of LTTE. Baby Subramanian was senior member of LTTE and was
incharge of political wing of LTTE in Tamil Nadu. At the suggestion of
Muthuraja, Bhagyanathan (A-20) purchased the press being run by Baby
Subramaniam in 1990. He bought it for a petty sum of Rs.5,000/- though he
purportedly bought it for Rs.51,000/-. He wa5 told not to pay the balance
amount and instead he was required to print monthlies of Tamileelam and
D Urumal which were being published from the press. Baby Subramaniam left
for Srilanka in the end of May, 1990. Arivu (A-18) and Irumborai (A-19) also
went along with him. They, however, returned after about four or five months.
Irumborai (A-19) came to be known to Bhagyanathan (A-20) through Baby
Subramaniam as he was also in the political wing of LTIE.
E
During last months of 1990 State Government had taken strong steps
against L TTE because of t~e killing of EPRLF leader Padmanabha and his
associates at Madras. It had become difficult for LTTE to operate freely in
India and now they were doing so clandestinely. Arivu (A-18) and lrumborai
(A-19) when on their return came from Sri Lanka brought with them photographs
F and literature published by LTTE showing weapons seized by LTTE from
IPKF. These were distributed by Arivu (A-18) to Tamil magazines and to
various supporters of LTTE movement. LTTE was having an office of its
political wing in Madras which was sealed and some persons were arrested
by the police. That was around November, 1990. According to Bhagyanathan
G (A-20) it was at the instance of Muthuraja that he allowed Murugan (A-3) to
reside with their family at Royapettah house though that was initially objected
by Padma (A-21). Murugan (A-3) told Bhagyanathan (A-20) that he had come
to India to learn English. Subsequently, however, he told him that he belonged
to Intelligence Wing of LTTE under the charge of Pottu Amman. Bhagyanathan
(A-20) was put in fear, the time he purchased the press from Baby Subramaniam
H that he and his family might have to face consequences if he operated against
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 227
LTIE. A
When Murugan (A-3) needed a.person to assist him Bhagyanathan (A-
20) introduced Haribabu to him. Haribabu had also worked with Suba Sundaram
(A-22) as photographer. He was also known to Muthuraja and was interested
in LTTE. He would come to the meetings conducted in support of LTIE, take
photographs and give them to Suba Sundaram (A-22) and Muthuraja. He was B
being paid anything from Rs.I 00/- to. Rs.1000/- a month.
In April, 1991 there was change of Government and LTTE men were
I
searched and arrested with the result that Arivu (A-18) also started residing \
in Royapettah house. Murugan (A-3) joined English speaking course in an C
institute in Madras. At the request of Muthuraja LTTE publications,
photographs and posters were shifted, which were kept in the house of M.
Sankari (PW-210), to the house ofV. Radhakrishnan (PW-231) (M0594 to 632).
The material which was shifted included the 'Black Book' (B.B.) in three
volumes. In the third volume (M0-609) there was a diagram of electric circuit.
Prosecution has tried to infer that the electric circuit used in the waist belt- D
bomb to kill Rajiv Gandhi was identical to the diagram in M0-609. The material
was shifted by Arivu (A-18), Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Haribabu. P. VadiveJu
(PW-202) is a tempo driver in whose tempo the material was shifted from the
house of M. Sankari (PW-210) to the house of V. Radhakrishnan (PW-231 ).
V. Radhakrishnan (PW-231) is working in the Customs Department of the State E
Government. He was familiar with Arivu (A-18) and Suba Sundaram (A-22).
In January, 1991 Arivu (A-18) had asked him for a house for keeping his
books. V. Radhakrishnan (PW-231) told him that he was not having any house
at Madras but had one in his village. Arivu (A-18) agreed for that house and
in March, he sent his books in a tempo with two persons. When the books .
were being kept there Arivu (A-18) had also come. After seeing that the F
books related to LTTE movement V. Radhakrishnan (PW-231) asked Arivu (A·
18) to remove those books on which Arivu (A-18) said that he would do so
within a month or two months time. A sum of Rs.50/- was p.aid by him to the
mother of V. Radhakrishnan (PW-231) towards rent. All this material was
subsequently seized by the police.
G
Various persons connected with LTTE activities in Tamil Nadu came to
be known to Bhagyanathan (A-20) since they used to come either to meet
Suba Sundaram (A-22) or Baby Subramaniam or Murugan (A-3). In his letter
(Exh.P-453) Bhagyanathan (A-20) to Baby Subramaniam said that he was
running the press properly though he had shifted the press to another place H
228 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A and that he had informed Arivu (A-18) about that and he was keeping contact
with him. He also described the working of the press. The letter was recovered
during course of investigation. Bhagyanathan (A-20) learnt about the attending·
the meeting of Rajiv Gandhi and Jayalalitha and of V.P. Singh and also about
Subha and Dhanu from his sister Nalini (A-1). Bhagyanathan (A-20) in his
B confession said that around 7.00 p.m. on 20.5.1991 Haribabu ca!11e to their
house when K. Bharathi (PW-233), his other sister Kalyani, Nalini (A-1 ),
Murugan (A-3), Arivu (A-18) and he were there in the house. He said at the
instance of Haribabu he did get from Arivu (A 18) a Kodak colour roll which
he handed over to Haribabu. But there is no charge against Bhagyanathan
(A-20) that he handed over the film roll to Haribabu. Rather this charge is
C ·against Ari vu (A-18) of handing over the Kodak colour film roll to Haribabu.
According to Bhagyanathan (A-20) on 23.5.1991 when Nalini (A-1) came to
Royapettah house she told him as to how Sivarasan asked her to take leave
on 21.5 .1991; how they all went to Sriperumbudur by bus when during travel
from Madras to Sriperumbudur Nalini (A-1) came to know that Dhanu was
about to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi; how after reaching the place of meeting
D Sivarasan took Dhanu with him and by paying Rs.500/- to woman constable
they moved to the front row and Haribabu took photos; and finally how they
escaped after the blast. On 21.5.1991 Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Arivu (A-18)
had gone to see a movie at 9.30 p.m. and when they returned they came to
know that Rajiv Gandhi had been assassinated. After reaching home they ..
E informed Murugan (A-3) and others about this. Mumgan (A-3) did not express
any surprise or shock. Next morning video and audio cassettes belonging to
Arivu (A-18) were removed from Royapettah house and taken to the house
ofVeeramani, a friend of Arivu (A-18).
On 23.5.1991 Sivarasan came to Royapettah house and informed the
F death of Haribabu. Arivu (A-18) and Murugan (A-3) were there at that time.
Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Arivu (A-18) went to Subha Studio to get the
address of Haribabu. Murugan (A-3) sent Rs. I0001- to the family of Haribabu
which money was handed over by Bhagyanathan (A-20) there. At this stage
Bhagyanathan (A-20) also learnt that Haribabu had taken a camera from K.
G Ravi Shankar (PW-151) to get photograph of garlanding Raj iv Gandhi as was
told by Haribabu to K. Ravi Shankar (PW-151 ). When Bhagyanathan (A-20)
told this fact to Suba Sundaram (A-22) he said not to open his mouth in this
regard. But Ravi Shanker (PW-151) does not say of any conversation he had
with Haribabu when he took the camera (MO-I). Bhagyanathan (A-20) said
that he compelled his mother Padma (A-21) to go to Tirupathy along with
.H Nalini (A-1), Murugan (A-3), Sivarasan and Subha in the car arranged by him.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 229
He burnt LTTE stickers and Prabhakaran' s stickers. A
On 25.5.1991 Dhanu's photo, which had been taken by Haribabu, was
published in the papers. On 26.5.1991 Sivarasan's photo was published. On
27.5.1991 Murugan (A-3) asked Bhagyanathan (A-20) to meet Sivarasan at
Mount Road Post Office. They both went by auto. Sivarasan gave
Bhagyanathan (A-20) the motor cycle key and a bag containing documents B
of the motor cycle and asked him to take away the motor cycle (M0-82) and
conceal it, which had been parked nearby. He warned them that even though
he was not there they may be watched by somebody. He also said that he
would arrange a cyanide capsule for Nalini (A-1). Fearing arrest by the police
Bhagyanathan (A-20) allowed Murugan (A-3) to stay in his press for four or C
five days. Thereafter he was arrested by the police.
M0-82 Kawasaki Bajaj Motorcycle used by Sivarasan was subsequently
seized by the police during investigation from the press of Bhagyanathan
(A-20).
D
We may at this stage note a letter (Exh. P-128) dated 7.9.1991 written by
Trichy Santhan (deceased accused) to Irumborai (A-19) when he was on his
way to Sri Lanka. This letter was seized from Irumborai (A-19). In this Trichy
Santhan gave instructions to Irumborai (A-19) what he was to tell Prabhakaran
- in Sri Lanka. Photocopy of this letter is Exh.P-131. But another letter (Exh.P-
129) which was seized from Irumborai (A-19) was one addressed by Trichy E
Santhan to Prabhakaran. He is complaining about the mishandling of the
whole ~ffair by Sivarasan and about other things. Letter of Irumborai (A-19)
gives him instructions as to what he should tell prabhakaran and what he
should not. Some of these instructions are :-
"Don't speak as though you knew in advance about Rajiv's incident. F
Speak about the persons who are monthly paid, because we are
caught only while going to make payments to them.
Speak about the prevailing political situation/also about the leader.
G
Speak in details about the mistake committed in our association with
the supporters of Raghuvaran like Arivu/person connected with the
press of Baby Anna/ Haribabu/Subha Sundaram. Name of the
movement would not have come to light, had it been done through
our own people as done in Padmanabha's case. Movement behind
Arivu, Subha Sundaram and presence of our emblems in the press are H
230 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
,A these not evidence?" )
From these instructions prosecution wants to infer that Irumborai (A-
19) was member of the conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi and so was Trichy
Santhan (DA), Arivu (A-18), Haribabu, Suba Sundaram (A-22) and perhaps
Bhagyanathan (A-20), who was running the press earlier run by Baby
B Subramaniam. We, however, do not think that advantage can be drawn by the
prosecution from this letter. It is a post-conspiracy letter. It does not show
.if Trichy Santhan was a conspirator. There is no evidence of Trichy Santhan
being a member of the conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi. He was one of the
C
persons who committed suicide in Bangalore. Then any knowledge of
conspiracy is not enough to implicate a person as a member of the conspiracy.
Padma (A-21) did not know if Murugan (A-3) was an LTTE activist
-
when he came to stay in her house at the instance of Muthuraja, who told
her that his house was being watched by police. Only later on she came to
know that Murugan (A-3) was an LTTE activist. He helped her financially as
D financial condition of Padma (A-21) was not sound. Padma (A-21) had even
borrowed money from M. Chandra (PW-214) (Rs.4000/-), who was working as
a maid in the neighbourhood of Kalyani Nursing Home, where Padma (A-21)
was working and where her employer had been admitted. This amount Padma
(A-21) returned three months prior to the death of Rajiv Gandhi. Padma (A-
.E 21) had also borrowed money from R. Janaki (PW-226) whom she knew. This
amount she returned in the month of March, 1991. From the notebook of
Murugan (A-3) (M0-286), which was seized during the course of investigation,
the amounts paid by him to Padma (A-21) have been mentioned. Padma (A-
21) introduced Murugan (A-3) to K. Bharathi (PW-233) as the boy who had
been sent by Muthuraja and had come from Tirunelveli to learn English.
F Whenever Sivarasan came to the house of Padma (A-21) she found that
Sivarasan, Murugan (A-3), Arivu (A-18) and Bhagyanathan (A-20) "used to
discuss matters in low tone". On 20.5.1991 a day before the assassination of
Rajiv Gandhi Dhanu had sprain in her leg. Nalini (A-1) suggested Sivarasan
to take Subha and Dhanu to Kalyani Nursing Home for treatment of Dhanu
G where her mother Padma (A-21) was working. K. Rajalakshmi (PW-76), who
was working as a pharmacist in Kalyani Medical Centre, stated on the basis
of the records maintained in the Centre that six tablets of Brufen were given
to Padma (A-21) on 20.5.1991. Sivarasan asked Padma (A-21) to prescribe
medicine for Dhanu as she was having sprain in her leg. Dhanu, however,
refused to show her leg. She asked for pain-killer. She was given six brufen
H tablets. Later in the evening at about 8.30 p.m. on 20.5.1991 when Padma (A-
STATETHROUGHCBlv. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA,J.) 231
21) came back home she learnt through Kalyani, K. Bharathi (PW-233) and A
Arivu (A-18) that Nalini (A-1 ), Murugan (A3) and Haribabu had come and
after finishing their dinner they had left. Sivarasan also met Nalini (A-1) in the
house. Next day Padma (A-21) returned from her duty at 4.00 p.m. After Arivu
(A-18) and Bhagyanathan (A-20) came back from the late night show they
told her that Raj iv Gandhi had been assassinated in a bomb blast. On 23.5.1991 B
Nalini (A-1) when came to the Royapettah house she informed Padma (A-21)
that she had gone along with Sivarasan, Subha, Dhanu and Haribabu to
Sriperumbudur on the night of 21.5.1991 for Rajiv Gandhi's assassination.
This made Padma (A-21) worried. She was more concerned about Nalini (A-
l) and Murugan (A-3). When on the morning of24.5.1991 Dhanu's photo was
published in the papers Padma (A-21) was frightened and was in fear of her C
arrest. On 26.5.1991 after return from 'Firupathi Nalini (A-1) vacated her
Villivakkam house and she and Murugan (A-3) came to the house of Padma
(A-21). From 27.5.1991 onwards Nalini (A-1) was going t6 her office while
Murugan (A-3) was staying in the house. On 27.5.1991 Murugan (A-3) gave
Padma (A-21) one Code Sheet belonging to LTTE, meant for transmitting
secret messages through wireless, so that it might not be seized by the police. D
He asked her to keep that safely hidden. Padma (A-21) gave that Code Sheet
to her co-nurse Devasena Raj (PW-73) for safe custody. Devasena Raj (PW-
73) in her statement said that it was on the morning of7.5.1991 when she was
going for duty that Padma (A-21) asked her to keep one brown cover in her
locker. Padma (A-21) said it was important. M0-106 is the brown cover and E
papers which were in the cover are M0-107 and M0-108. These were taken
into possession by the police during investigation. Both Padma (A-21) and
Bhagyanathan (A-20) were arrested on 12.6.1991. There is a wireless message
dated 12.6.1991 sent by Sivarasan from Wireless Station 910 to Station 91 of
Pottu Amman which reads "the brother of officer-girl, her mother were arrested".
Reference to office-girl is to Nalini (Al). F
Murugan (A-3) is a Srilankan national. He joined LTTE movement in
1988. He is hard-core LTIE activist. He took training in shooting, drill, political
classes and weaponary. He used to train new entrants. He spent two months
in Yalpanam (Jaffna) fort and was also guarding the prison there. He subjected G
prisoners to torture in order to elicit information. Over thirty persons died due
to the torture inflicted on them by various methods. Murugan (A-3) in his
L
confession described the set up of LTIE. He said, among them, Prabhakaran
(absconding accused) was the world leader, Mathiah was political leader,
Pottu Amman (absconding accused) was leader of spy wing and the man
incharge of military was Palraj. Shanthi was incharge of intelligence wing of H
232 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A women in LTTE and her next in command was Akila (absconding accused).
Murugan (A-3) told Pottu Amman that he did not like the job he was doing.
Pottu Amman asked him to go to India for an important job. In January, 1991
Murugan (A-3) joined the suicide squad of LTTE. He was given the job of
procuring the sketch of the interior of Chennai Fort, Police Headquarters at
B Chennai and various other police stations with their locations. He was also
asked to take photographs and videographs of those places. He was given
two gold biscuits weighing one kilo each and a sum of Rs.2000/- in cash. He
was told that when he reached Indian soil he would be met by Sivarasan who
would take him to Kanthan at Madras. Kanthan would arrange a house for
him and if any news were to be given by Murugan (A-3), these were to be
C sent through wireless set of Kanthan and if any further amount was required
Kanthan was to give the same.•ln the third week of January, 1991 Murugan
(A-3) reached Kodiakkarai on Indian soil. Along with him one Mukunthan
came, who was a smuggler. S!varasan met him there. He told him that though
his name was Raghuvaran he was having the name of Sivarasan in India and
should be called by that name. From there both Sivarasan and Murugan (A-
D 3) came to Madras and went to the house of Robert Payas (A-9). Kanthan
met Murugan (A-3) in the house of Robert Payas (A-9). He was having a red
,colour Yamaha motorcycle. Kanthan and Sivarasan were quite close to each
other. One Nisanthan was assisting Kantl!_an. After staying in the house of
Robert Payas (A-9) for five days, in the first week of February, 1991
E arrangements for his stay in Royapettah house of Padma (A-21) were made.
This was as per plan ofMuthuraja as stated by Murugan (A-3). Here Murugan
(A-3) came in contact with Nalini (A-1) and other members of the family.
Murugan (A-3) did go to an institute for learning English for two or three
days and thereafter he stopped. Because of his influence Nalini (A-1) became
very much attracted to LTTE movement. In March, 1991 Sivarasan asked
F Murugan (A-3) to find out from Padma (A-21) if she would come with him to
Delhi to arrange a house for their stay. Padma (A-21) did not agree. When
Sivarasan asked Murugan (A-3) about this he felt that there was some plan
for serious act like murder. However, he did not ask for any details from
Sivar~san. On his request Bhagyanathan (A-20) introduced Haribabu as his
G confidential man to Murugan (A-3). In the third week of February, 1991
Murugan (A-3) and Haribabu went to Vellore and saw the Fort where certain
persons belonging to LTTE were arrested and detained. Haribabu of his own
went to Vellore three or four times and collected the structure of the jail. ,
interiors and maps as desired by Murugan (A-3). These were sent to Pottu . ,
Amman through Kanthan's code message. Murugan (A-3) was snubbed that
H he should do that work only which was entrusted to him at Madras and· he
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 233
was to do his duty without questioning. Pottu Amman told Murugan (A-3) A
that if he was asked to watch a particular shop he should not watch the next
shop. Haribabu was doing the job of taking photographs and videograph of
St. George Fort, Chennai, Fort buildings, DGP Office, Police stations and their
locations. Murugan (A-3) asked Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Arivu (A-18) also
to take photographs of these places. After collecting the same he sent them B
to Sri Lanka. In the last week of March, 1991 Sivarasan asked Murugan (A-
3) that he had plan to garland Rajiv Gandhi for the first time in a public
meeting and asked him if he could arrange for an Indian girl for that purpose.
When the name of Rajiv Gandhi was mentioned Murugan (A-3) understood
that the next target was Rajiv Gandhi. As Rajiv Gandhi was responsible for
the atrocities committed by IPKF, there were strong feelings among the women C
folk to wreak vengeance on him. Murugan (A-3) understood that Sivarasan
had come with a plan to murder Rajiv Gandhi but Sivarasan neither told that
nor confirmed about that to Murugan (A-3). Murugan (A-3) said he would
arrange for an Indian girl. Nalini (A-1) was thus thought of. Again in the first
week of May, 1991 Sivarasan told Murugan (A-3) that he had brought two
girls Subha and Dhanu from Sri Lanka and he required an Indian girl for him D
to finish the job as both Subha and Dhanu would speak Tamil in Sri Lankan
dialect and in order to mix with the crowd without any suspicion he felt the
need of an Indian Tamil girl. They then decided to make use ofNalini (A-1).
Murugan (A-3) knew Subha and Dhanu as the women working with LITE.
Murugan (A-3) attended public meeting of Rajiv Gandhi and Jayalalitha on E
18.4.1991 along with Nalini (A-1) at Madras. Haribabu had also come to that
meeting and took photographs of Jayalalitha and Rajiv Gandhi. Murugan (A-
3), Subha, Dhanu, Haribabu and Nalini (A-1) went to the public meeting of
V.P. Singh on 7.5.1991. That was to rehearse ifDhanu and Subha could go
to the dias and garland V.P. Singh. Nalini (A-1) was assigned to take
photographs. This was a "dry run". A fabricated press accredited card prepared F
by Haribabu was given to Murugan (A-3) (Exh. P-521). This press accredited
card with Murugan's (A-3) photo and name was seized from the house taken
on rent by Murugan (A-3) at Madiapakkam. Forged press accreditation photo
card was also given by Haribabu to Sivarasan. This was for them to gain
access to VIP. When Murugan (A-3) got instructions to go to Sri Lanka he G
purchased some articles and got collected other things. He reached Kodiakkarai
on the Indian soil on 14.5.1991 and stayed there upto 17.5.1991. Since no boat
came he returned to Madras. The boxes which he was carrying he left at
Kodiakkarai with M. Mariappan (PW-86), an employee of Shanmugham(DA).
Those were subsequently recovered and seized and letters written by Subha,
Dhanu and Bhagyanathan (A-20) (Exh. P-95, P-96 and P-453) were found. Two H
l
234 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 $.C.R.
A volumes of "Satanic Force" (M0-125 and 126), video cassettes showing
various parts of Fort St. George (M0-323), photographs of DGP Office etc.
(MOS-256-259) were also found. Murugan (A-3) reached Madras on 18.5.1991
and stayed with Nalini (A-1). While at Kodiakkarai, Murugan (A-3) met Shankar
(A-4) and gave him a slip of paper (Exh.P-1062) containing the name:
B "NaliniThass-419493". On 20.5.1991 Sivarasan came to Royapettah house to
instruct them to be ready for the meeting of Rajiv Gandhi on the next day.
Murugan (A-3) went to the house of Haribabu and since Haribabu was not
available he asked his sister to tell Haribabu to go to Royapettah house. On
-
the night of2l.5.1991 Murugan (A-3) was in Royapettah house. When Arivu
(A-18) and Bhagyanathan (A-20) came at 1.30 a.m. after seeing late night
C show they told him about Rajiv Gandhi's assassination by human bomb. From
this Murugan (A-3) understood that Sivarasan had finished his task. Now he
was anxious about Nalini (A-1). While at Tirupathi on 25.5.1991 Sivarasan told
Murugan (A-3) about the belt bomb. He told him there were two switches and
after switching the first switch on, Dhanu asked Sivarasan to go away.
D Murugan (A-3) when asked Sivarasan the reasons for killing of Raj iv Gandhi
he replied that Kasi Anandhan (PW-242) had met Rajiv Gandhi at Delhi and
was told that the meeting was very cordial there and if Rajiv Gandhi came to
power he would help LTTE movement. Prabhakaran showed the letter written
by Kasi Anandhan (PW-242) suggesting cordial relations to Pottu A~man
and said that people like Kasi Anandhan (PW-242) should be removed.from
E the movement. When Sivarasan met Prabhakaran he told him that "we must
teach a lesson to Rajiv Gandhi through the girls since IPKF dishonoured
women". From this Murugan (A-3) understood that decision to assassinate
Rajiv Gandhi was taken by Prabhakaran. When on 7.6.1991 Murugan (A-3)
met Sivarasan at Astalakshmi Temple it was decided that Murugan (A-3)
would continue the task of Sivarasan and these tasks were to take care of old
F Vijayanandan (A-5) living in the house of Yanan; to send Arivu (A-18) to
Delhi and also to contact Santhan (A-2). Sivarasan also said that they must
go back to Sri Lanka on or before June 10/11, 1991 and that he was arranging
the boat for the purpose from Nagapattinam.
G Santhan (A-2) is a Sri Lankan national. He knew Sivarasan as they both
belonged to same town in Sri Lanka. According to Santhan (A-2) important
decisions like murder of any body could be taken only by Prabhakaran.
Santhan (A-2) knew that Sivarasan was a member of military wing of LTTE
movement. He knew the set up of LTTE, its activities and its skirmishes with
IPKF. In February, 1988 Sivarasan asked Santhan (A-2) ifhe wished to continue
H his education at Madras, LTTE would make arrangements for that. Santhan
."
STATETHROUGHCBiy. NALINI(D.P. WADHWA,J.] 235
(A-2) accepted the offer. He and Sivarasan came to India on 15.2.1990. They A
reached Kodiakkarai by boat and overnight stayed in the house of
Shanmugam(DA). Next day they went to Madras and to the house of one
Nagarajan, a smuggler and a Sri Lankan Tamil. Sivarasan, Nagarajan and
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) took Santhan (A-2) to Madras Institute of
Engineering Technology where he.got admission. Nagarajan was introduced B
as uncle of Santhan (A-2). Fees and expenses were paid by Sivarasan. Santhan
(A-2) was residing in the hostel. Santhan (A-2) in his confession has described
as to how Padmanabha, leader of EPRLF and other leaders of EPRLF were
killed by Sivarasan and other LTTE tigers David, Danial @ Dinesh Kumar and
Ravi on 19.6.1990 and how they were able to effect the escape back to Sri
Lanka. Santhan (A-2) though himself did not take part in the killing was C
entrusted with the duty to watch the place where meeting of EPRLF was being
held and to give that information to Sivarasan. He also escaped with Sivarasan
and other Sri Lankans. Pottu Amman welcomed them and praised them by
patting their shoulders. Prabhakaran also met them and shook hands with
David, who was incharge of Padmanabha's murder. Because of this incident
Santhan (A-2) discontinued his studies. P.S. Padmanabhan (PW-187) was a D
student of Madras Institute of Engineering Technology. He identified Santhan
(A-2) as Raja who was studying in that Institute. He said Santhan (A-2)
studied in the institute only for a couple of days and thereafter he did not
see him. In the last week of April, 1990 Pottu Amman called him and asked
him to get ready on (A-10) and his wife Shanthi (A-11). That night Santhan E
(A-2) stayed in the house of Jayakumar (A-10) with Sivarasan. Next day
Santhan (A-2) went to the house ofHaribabu. When Haribabu's mother asked
Santhan (A-2) his native place he told her that he was from Pariyakulam,
Madurai. Santhan (A-2) stayed in the house of Haribabu for about a week.·
On 12.6.1991 Santhan (A-2) met Sivarasan who inquired from him about his
Switzerland visit. Santhan (A-2) said he had inquired about that from a travel F
agent P. Veerappan (PW-102) who told him that hjs passport would be ready
within a week. Sivarasan remarked that if he did not go to Switzerland LTTE
would suffer a loss of Rs.l,00,000/-.
P. Veerappan (PW-102) said that he was doing the job of getting G
passports and renewal of old passports and also getting visas. He knew C. -
Vamadevan (PW-114) who started the business of brokerage of letting houses
on rent. In that connection Vamadevan (PW-114) came in contact with
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15). In the end of April, Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) met
Vamadevan (PW-114) and asked him if he could suggest some agent to send
his brother-in-law to a foreign country. Vamadevan (PW-114) thought of P. H
236 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.It
A Veerappan (PW-102) and took Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) to him. When P.
Veerappan (PW-102) asked Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) as to which country his
brother-in-law belonged to he replied that he belonged to Madras only. P.
Veerappan (PW-102) told him that he had a friend who would arrange for his
brother-in-law to go to a foreign country. He asked Shanmugavadivelu (A-15)
B to bring necessary documents such as passport, ration card, school certificate,
etc. and his brother-in-law should also come along with him. Shanmugavadivelu
(A-15) was told that the expenses of visa, ticket and foreign exchange for the
purpose would be Rs.80,000 and Rs.50,000 were required in advance. In the
first week of May, 1991 Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) brought his brother-in-Jaw
and introduced him to P. Veerappan (PW-102). He asked him certain questions.
C After two or three days C. Vamadevan (PW• l 14) and Shanmugavadivelu (A-
15) came to P. Veerappan (PW-102) and gave him Rs.50,000. Shanmugavadivelu
(A-15) said that other documents he will bring within a few days.
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) again met P. Veerappan (PW-102) two/three times
and told him that necessary documents were getting ready. In the second
week of July, 1991 brother-in-Jaw of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) came to P.
D Veerappan (PW-102) and asked him if papers were ready for his foreign trip.
He told that documents have still not been given to him. P. Veerappan (PW-
102) identified Santhan (A-2), who was introduced to him as brother-in-Jaw
by Shanmugavadivelu (A-15). P. Veerappan (PW-102) was, however, unable to
identify if Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) was the person who brought Santhan
E (A-2) to him though Vamadevan (PW-114) identified both Santhan (A-2) and
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) in court.
Santhan (A-2) told Sivarasan that he was not comfortable staying in the
house of Haribabu. Sivarasan then took him to the house of Jayakumar (A-
10) on 13.5.1991. On 15.5.1991 Sivarasan gave a Jetter to Santhan (A-2) and
F asked him to give it to Kanthan, who was in Robert Payas's (A-9) house.
Santhan (A-2) gave the Jetter to Kanthan who in tum gave him Rs.5 lacs and
asked him to give the sum to Sivarasan. Santhan (A-2) accordingly paid the
a.mount to Sivarasan who took Rs.2.00 lacs and asked him to keep the balance
with him. On 17.5.1991 Sivarasan and Santhan (A-2) went to Eashwari Lodge
and met Shankar (A-4). Sivarasan took Rs. I 0,000 from Santhan (A-2) and gave
G that to Shankar (A-4). On 18.5.1991 Sivarasan again got Rs.20,000 from Santhan
(A-2). He asked Santhan (A-2) to go to the house of Robert Payas (A-9)
where he gave Rs.4,000/- to Ruban (A-6). Then both Robert Payas (A-9) and
Santhan (A-2) went to Pondy Bazaar and purchased clothes and a watch for
Ruban (A-6). Ruban (A-6) came to stay at Robert Payas's (A-9) house only
H a day before. At the instance of Sivarasan, Santhan (A-2) brought Ruban (A-
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 237
6) to Marina Beach on 19.5.1991. Sivarasan and Ruban (A-6) talked to each A
other and then all three went to the house of Vijayendran (PW-111), a Sri
-- Lankan national. After that all four of them and one more boy went to Central
Station of Railway. A send off was given to Ruban (A-6), Vijayandran (PW-
111) and the boy on a train to Delhi on way to Jaipur.
Santhan (A-2) said that Ruban (A-6) had lost one of his legs in bomb B
blast and that journey was to take treatment for that. More money was given
by Kanthan to Santhan (A-2) who in tum gave that back to Sivarasan.
Sivarasan asked Santhan (A-2) to furnish him the account of money he
received from Kanthan which account Sivarasan had to give to a man going
to Sri Lanka. 1he account whicl!._ Santhan (A-2) wrote as told to him by C
Sivarasan was as under :-
"Income:
Received from Kanthan Through Santhan Rs.9,50,000
Received from Kanthan by Sivarasan Rs.9,50,000 D
Expenditure
ToXY Rs. 3,00,000
Delta (murugan) Rs. 25,000
E
Rs. 5,000
A.T. Rs. 1,00,000
Rs. 3,50,000
Rs. 1,00,000 F
To Y X through Delta Rs. 5,00,000
To self (Sivarasan) Rs. 15,000"
Sivarasan then asked Santhan (A-2) as to why he had not shown the G
amount of Rs.50,000/- which was given to Santhan (A-2). He asked Santhan
(A-2) that out of that amount Rs.25,000/- be paid to Murugan (A-3) and
Rs.5,000/-each to Jayakumar (A-10) and Keerthi. These amounts Santhan (A-
2) paid as directed after the assassination of !lajiv Gandhi. On 20.5.1991
Santhan (A-2), Jayakumar (A-10) and Sivarasan were in the house of Jayakumar
(A-10). Before that on .16.5.1991 Sivarasan had told Sl!..nthan (A-2) that H
238 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Prabhakaran had paid special attention on Santhan (A-2) after the murder of
Padmanabha and important works were allotted to him and all this was on
B
account of the cooperation given by Santhan (A-2) in Padmanabha ·case.
Santhan (A-2) said that Sivarasan also told him that he was going to help
Subha and Dhanu to finish Rajiv Gandhi. In Jayakumar's (A-10) house Santhan
(A-2) stayed upto 28.5.1991. D.J. Swaminathan (PW-85) in his deposition said
-
that Santhan (A-2) stayed in the house of Jayakumar (A-10) from 16.5.1991
to 26.5.1991.
On 21.5.1991 Santhan (A-2) saw Sivarasan in white kurta-pyjama.
Sivarasan inserted a white cloth bag containing a pistol in his hip pocket and
C asked Santhan (A-2) whether the gun was protruding outside the dress. To
this Santhan (A-2) replied in the negative. The pistol was Czechoslovakia
make. Cloth bag was stitched by Shanthi (A-11) two days earlier. A pistol
(M0-79) was seized by P.P. Chandrasekara Nair (PW-271) from the house at
Konanakunte (Bangalore) where Sivarasan, Subha and others committed
sui~ide. Sivarasan then went out and returned around mid-night when Santhan
D (A-2) was sleeping. Sivarasan woke him up and told him that Rajiv Gandhi
and Dhanu had died. He also told that he had brought one sister who was
a helper ofLTTE. His reference was to Nalini (A-1). Next morning Sivarasan,
Subha and Nalini (A-1) went to the house of a neighbour to watch TV. On
28.5.1991 Santhan (A-2) went to Tirupathi in the assumed name of Kumaresan.
E On his return journey from Tirupathi he saw the picture of Sivarasan in Kurta
Pyjama in a newspaper. He went to the house of Robert Payas (A-9) and not
to the house ofJayakumar (A-10). On 30.5.1991 Robert Payas (A-9), his wife
Prema, sister Latha and Santhan (A-2) went to Thiruchendur and planned to
stay in a cottage there. Receptionist there, on hearing Santhan (A-2), asked
him his address. He gave the address as No. 30, Vanniar Street, Choolaimedu.
F Santhan (A-2) then left the place fearing that they would be trapped if the
receptionist asked the PIN code of Choolaimedu. From Thiruchendur they
came to Madurai and after staying there for a while left for Madras reaching
there early morning. Robert Payas (A-9) and his family returned to Porur
house while Santhan (A-2) went to K.K. Nagar. In between he had been
G meeting Sivarasan and getting instructions from him. He said Sivarasan told
him that thereafter Murugan (A-3) would look after his work and that of
Kanthan, i.e., to send Keerthi to Colombo, Athirai (A-8) to Delhi, to send
money to Ruben (A-6); provision of a house for Shankar (Shankar (A-4)); and
arranging money for such works. Sivarasan was frantically trying to escape
to Sri Lanka. Santhan went to the house of P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) to
H meet Athirai (A-8) who was staying there. He took Shanmugavadivelu (A-15)
STATETHROUGHCBiv. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA, J.] 239
along with him. A
- P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) said that Santhan (A~2) did come to her
house and said that he was acquainted with Athirai (A-8); that he knew her
already and that he had come to see her. She told him that she was having
problem and asked him to take away Athirai (A-8) immediately. He said he
would do that. He wanted a letter for Dixon (DA) who was staying in Gowri B
Karunakaran's house, a relative of P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62). That letter
was delivered at Gowri Karunakaran's house. Santhan (A-2) got a reply while
he was still in the house of P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62). At his request
Santhan (A-2) was taken to the house of Gowri Karunakaran. When he met
Dixon he knew that he was a member of LTIE. A few days later Santhan (A- c
2) again came to the house of P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) and told her that
Shanmugavadivelu's (A-15) house had been searched by the CBI and had
caught him and that perhaP..s CBI would come to the house of P. Thirumathi
Vimala (PW-62) also since Athirai (A-8) who was staying there was not
holding passport and that it would be problem for her. He said he had,
therefore, come to take Athirai (A-8) as directed by Sivarasan. Athirai (A-8) D
then went along with Santhan (A-2). Before leaving, Athirai (A-8) left Rs.8,000/
- with P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62). Around l.7.1991 when P. Thirumathi
Vimala (PW-62) came to her house she found Santhan (A-2) and Athirai (A-
8) waiting for her. Athirai (A-8) wanted her money back. P. Thirumathi Vimala
(PW-62) said that she never expected them to come back immediately and that
E
she had already spent Rs.1,500 out of that money for certain purchases and
was left with Rs.6,500/-. They said it was alright and asked her to give that
money to them. They then left. Kangasabapathy (A-7) had also come along
with Santhan (A-2) and Athirai (A-8) but afterwards had left before P. Thirumathi
-
Vimala (PW-62) returned to her house.
F
Santhan (A-2) then received a message from Dixon that he wanted to
meet him. Dixon told Santhan (A-2) that all their wireless messages were spied
by Tamil Nadu police. Santhan (A-2) took Athirai (A-8) to Pamal house where
he also stayed. On the night of l.7.1991 Santhan (A-2) made Athirai (A-8) to
get in the train at Central Railway Station to Delhi and then went to Pamal
house and stayed there. Though Santhan (A-2) in his confession said that
G
he saw off Athirai (A-8) at the Central Railway Station but evidence shows
that he saw off both Kanagasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) on 1.7.1991
to New Delhi.
In letter (Exh.P-129) dated 7.9.1991 written by deceased accused Trichy H
240 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Santhan to Prabhakaran he mentioned that arrest of Santhan (A-2) was a great
danger to LTTE and that members of the movement had been captured alive
and that members had made disclosure right from Padmanabha incident.
Confession statement of Shanmugavadivelu @ Thambi Anna (A-15)
was recorded on 18.5.1992 while he was arrested on 16.5.1992. He is a Sri
B Lankan national and gives his family background. He was owning a lorry
along with another in Sri Lanka and doing business there. However, his
business was hit because of war between LTTE and Sri Lankan army. His
house was damaged in 1987 by bomb lodged by Sri Lankan army. He then
decided to stay in India. Since 1985 while in Sri Lanka LTTE had started
C collecting money from each family for its war efforts. He left Colombo on
· 19.6.1987 and came to Madras with his wife and two children and his sister's
son. Initially he stayed with his elder sister's son Dr. Thiru Vadivel (Dentist).
Then he rented a house where he started living with his family. In 1988 Dr.
Thiru Vadivel went back to Sri Lanka hoping that situation would normalize
after the presence of IPKF in Sri Lanka. Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) got the
D telephone No. 864249 of Dr. Thiru Vadivel installed in his house. That telephone
always remained in the name of Dr. Thim Vadivel. Shanmugavadivelu (A-15)
started lorry service along with his wife's brother Arvinda Das. One
Karunakaran was working as a lorry contractor in Madras harbour. 35% of the
profit was taken by Karunakaran and rest 65% was shared between
E Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) and Arvinda Das. According to Shanmugavadivelu
(A-15) Arvinda Das was disbursing money to Sri Lankan Tamils there from
lorry service. He was also receiving money from Sri Lanka at times for
distribution as per instructions received on telephone by him.
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) knew P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) from Sri Lanka.
She had come to India three or four years earlier to Shanmugavadivelu (A-
F 15). She shifted to her house at Royapettah in 1990. P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-
62) was known to wife of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15). They were on visiting
terms. One child was born to Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) while in India. One
day two persons by the name Sivarasan and Santhan (A-2) came to the house
of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) and wanted to give a letter to P. Thirumathi
G Vimala (PW-62). Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) took them to the house of P.
Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62). When Sivarasan and Santhan (A-2) expected
some money from Shanmugavadivelu (A- 15) he told them that that matter was
attended to by Arvinda Das. Sivarasan said that whenever Santhan (A-2)
would come and ask for money that be given to him. When Shanmugavadivelu
(A-15) took them to P. Thirumathi Vimala's (PW-62) house she was not at
H home. He, however, introduced Sivarasan to her daughters who were aged 15
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WAD HWA, J .] 241
and 16 years. After four or five days Santhan (A-2) again came to the house A
of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) and asked to be taken to the house of P.
Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) which again Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) did. At that
.time also P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) was not at home. One week before
Rajiv G~ndhi's assassination Santhan (A-2) came to the house of
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) and gave him a bundle containing Rs.l.25 lacs for B
safe custody. Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) had helped Santhan (A-2) to get
admission in M.I.E.T. Institute through Nagaraja. After four or five days
Santhan (A-2) again came and this time gave Rs.3.20 lacs to Shanmugavadivelu
(A-15). This money Santhan (A-2) took back subsequently. One day when he
came to get some money from Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) by that time photo
of Sivarasan connected with the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi was published C
in newspaper. Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) asked Santhan (A-2) about Sivarasan
and his photo appearing in paper to which Santhan (A-2) said that he need
not worry. Before the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi one-day P. Thirumathi
Vimala (PW-62) with her daughter and Athirai (A-8) came to the house of
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15). Athirai (A-8) said that she expected a phone call
from foreign country and told Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) that she might be D
informed about that. Daughter of P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) told
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) that Athirai (A-8) was Sivarasan's person. Next day
when phone call came which was attended to and the person who spoke on
the phone said that he was Athirai's (A-8) brother. He asked to call Athirai
(A-8) and said that he would call again within an hour. Shanmugavadivelu (A- E
15) went and called Athirai (A-8). After one hour phone call came but
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) did not know what were they talking about. On
May 30/31, 1991 Athirai (A-8) again came to the house of Shanmugavadivelu
(A-15) to receive a phone call about which Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) did not
know. Wife of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) did not like Athirai (A-8) when she
came to know that she was LTTE person. Wife of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) F
had strong dislike for LTTE because on one occasion they kidnapped their
son aged four years and on other two brothers-in-law including Arvinda Dass
were kidnapped. LTTE used to ask for money before releasing the kidnapped
but no one did make any complaint about that. Wife of Shanmugavadivelu (A-
15) had thus developed a great hatred for LTTE. When Sivarasan and Santhan G
(A-2) came to the house of Shanmugavadivelu (A-I 5) for the first time they
had noted his phone number. Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) does not talk of any
help rendered by him to Santhan (A-2) to go abroad and for that purpose to
get passport and visa for him or about any conversation between him and
P. Veerappan (PW-102) and C. Vamadevan (PW-114). In one of the papers
seized from Ruban (A-6) at Jaipur telephone number of Shanmugavadivelu H
242 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A (A-15) 864249 is mentioned. From this prosecution seeks to draw an inference
that Ruban (A-6) was sent to Jaipur by Santhan (A-2) and Sivarasan on
17.5.1991 for fixing a hide out and he was given telephone number of
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) as his contact number. Shanmugavadivelu (A-15)
was known to Sivarasan and Santhan (A-2) as early as 1990 and had helped
B
-
Santhan (A-2) to get admission in Madras Institute of Engineering Technology.
There is no confession ofRuban (A-6). Vijayendran (PW-111) is a Sri
Lankan national. He came to India in 1979, studied here, wrote many books
and acted in films. Sivarasan met Vijayendran (PW-111) in the second week
of April, 1991 at railway platform bookstall and introduced himself. During
C conversation Sivarasan told him that he was leaving for Sri Lanka in a week's
time. Vijayendran (PW-111) had not received any letter from his home in Sri
Lanka for more than one and a half years. He asked Sivarasan to hand over
his letter to his mother, brothers and also to receive a reply to that. Sivarasan
after two days of the meeting came to the house of Vijayendran (PW-111) to
collect the letter. Sivarasan again met him on 11.5.1991 bringing to him reply
D dated 8.5.1991 to his letter. He addressed Vijayendran (PW-111) as brother.
Vijayendran (PW-111) expressed gratitude to Sivarasan for his help. Once
Sivarasan came to the house of Vijayendran (PW-111) with Santhan (A-2).
Sivarasan requested Vijayendran (PW-111) to accompany Ruban (A-6), who
was introduced as Suresh Kumar, to Jaipur to fix an artificial limb as he did
E not have left leg. Vijayendran (PW-111) asked whether there was no doctor
available in Madras but Sivarasan said that in India Dr. Sethi was a specialist
in that medical field and was based in Jaipur and he wanted treatment for
Ruban (A-6) from him. Vijayendran (PW-111) agreed. He, however, told
Sivarasan that he would take another person along with him as he himself did
not know Hindi. Sivarasan gave him Rs.15,000. in cash to meet the medical
F expenses and the conveyance charges. He asked Vijayendran (PW-111) to
buy tickets of G. T. Express for Delhi leaving on 17.5 .1991. The railway tickets
were got reserved by Vijayendran (PW-Ill) on 14.5.1991. Ruban (A-6),
Vijayendran (PW-ll l) and a boy called Ajas Ali left by G.T. Express on
17.5.1991. Swarasan and Santhan (A-2) had come to see them off. Sivarasan
G told Vijayendran (PW• I I I) that Santhan (A-2) would come to him to receive
any letter which might be given to him by Ruban (A-6) on his return.
Vijayendran (PW-111) said that Sivarasan asked him to use his name as
Maharaja in which name he was writing his poems. After arriving at Delhi the
group then went to Jaipur on the evening of 19.5.1991. They stayed in Golden
Lodge in the names of Ajas Ali, Suresh Kumar and Maharaja. Next day they
H went to meet the doctor. While at Jaipur on 22.5.1991 Vijayendran (PW-111)
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 243
came to know about the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi at Sriperumoudur. He A
said they got into panic as they could be suspected as Tamilians. Ruban (A-
6) suggested to vacate the lodge. Next day in the evening they changed to
Vikram Lodge. Vijayendran (PW-111) met Mr.Rajan, Manager of the Lodge and
asked him to help Ruban (A-6) for getting treatment as Dr. Sethi had given
them appointment for 13.6.1991. He along with Ajas Ali left Jaipur on 24.5.1991 B
for Madras reaching there on the night of27.5.1991. Ruban (A-6) told him that
he would write letter to him addressed as Maharaja and to hand over that to
Santhan (A-2). Ruban (A-6) gave him a letter which had already been written
I
by him. Vijayendran (PW-111) saw the J?hoto of Sivarasan published in
newspaper on 29.5.1991 with ann<>uncement'that his whereabouts be informed
as he was the main person involved in the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi. That C
shook Vijayendran (PW-111). On 30.5.1991 Sivarasan came to him and inquired
about Ruban (A-6) if he had given any letter. The letter which Ruban (A-6)
had written was handed over to Sivarasan. Vijayendran (PW-111) asked about
his picture published in the newspapers. At this he gave sarcastic smile and
told him in authoritative tone that he was going to Sri Lanka and would return
after three months and then left. One more letter was received from Ruban (A- D
6) by Vijayendran (PW-111) on 3/4.6.1991. On 7.6.1991 Santhan (A-2) came to
collect that letter. As seen above Santhan (A-2) gave Vijayendran (PW-111)
a sum of Rs.2,000/-and asked him to send it to Ruban (A-6) by telegraphic
money order. Entries in the lodge registers at Jaipur were made by Vijayendran
(PW-ll l)(Exh.P-ll l 11.11d 523). E
Ruban (A-6) was one of the nine persons who had clandestinely landed
at Indian soil in a boat from Sri Lanka on 1.5 .1991. In his confession Robert
Payas (A-9) said that he met an LTIE boy who had come to his house along
with Indrankutti on 9.5.1991. He said the name of that boy was Ruban @
Suresh. He had lost one of his legs in bomb blast in Sri Lanka and had come F
to India along with Sivarasan for his treatment.
Y.R. Nagarajan (PW-106) was working as receptionist in Golden Lodge
in Jaipur. He has testified to the stay of Vijayendran (PW- l l l ), Ru ban (A-6)
and Ajas Ali. He said Ruban (A-6) did not have left leg. Ruban (A-6) stayed G
in Jaipur till 20.6.199 l when he was arrested. Search was effected in the room
in the lodge where Ruban (A-6) was staying. One of the documents seized
is a telephone index book (M0-659) containing telephone numbers of Robert
Payas (A-9) and Shanmugavadivelu (A-15). In a bunch of papers (M0-667)
seized on 15.6.1991 from the house of Murugan (A-3) at Madipakkam, in one
of the papers there was Jaipur address ofRuban (A-6). A letter (Exh.P-1200) H
244 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
:' )\ dated 18.6.1991 written by Santhan (A-2) to Ruban (A-6) at Vikram Lodge
address was also recovered from the lodge. In this letter Santhan (A-2) had
advised Ruben (A-6) to again shift from his present place of stay to another
safe place. This is an inland Jetter written after the death of Raj iv Gandhi. This
letter is stated to have been handed over by Rajan, Manager of Vikram Lodge,
B to police inspector R.D. Kalia (PW-236). It is not the original letter rather a
Xerox copy. Original is stated to have been lost in the court and as such
secondary evidence was allowed to be Jed. This document is proved by the
handwriting expert K. Ramakrishnan (PW-262) but only the address is said to
be in the writing of Santhan (A-2). There is no evidence about the contents
of the letters as ifwritteu by Santhan (A-2). In the notebook (M0-159) there
C is entry (Exh.P-439) giving details of expenses incurred for Ruban (A-6). In
the confession of Irumborai (A-19) he has mentioned about the deceased
accused Jamuna @ Jameela an injured LTTE tigress staying in Neyveli in
Tamil Nadu for getting an artificial leg fixed as she had lost her leg in the fight
at Jaffna against the Army. Ruban (A-6) did not get artificial limb in Jaipur
and it was fixed in Madras itself while he was in judicial custody.
D
Arivu (A-18) was little Jess than 20 years of age on the date of
assassination of Rajiv Gandhi. He was sympathizer of LTTE movement. In
1986 he took part in an agitation and was imprisoned for 15 days in Madras.
Suba Sundaram (A-22) was known to his father. Arivu (A-18) joined his studio
E (Suba Studio) in May, 1989. Muthuraja and Baby Subramaniam used to visit
Suba Studio. Arivu (A-18) became close to them and started working for
LTTE. He started selling and distributing LTTE literature. He used to sell these
books in public meetings. In Suba Studio he also came in contact with
Bhagyanathan (A-20) and deceased accused Haribabu, who were also working
there. Even after they had left Suba Studio they used to come there. On
F account of the influence of Baby Subramaniam and his assistant Muthuraja
both Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Haribabu were attracted towards LTTE
movement and got involved therein. When Arivu (A-18) came to Madras in
May, 1989 he started staying with Bhagyanathan (A-20) and also with
Muthuraja. Place of Muthuraja was used by LTTE people. In connection with i<l·
G LTTE work Arivu (A-18) used to visit Bangalore quite often. Arivu (A-18) also
got in contact with Suresh Master (DA) and Trichy Santhan. Both were
having important place in LTTE. Arivu (A-18) was being paid by Trichy
Santhan for the work done by him for LTTE. He was getting a fixed amount
every month. After the shooting incident of killing of Padmanabha and others
by LTTE at Madras offices of LTTE were closed and thereafter it was an
H underground movement. Arivu (A-18) went to Sri Lanka with Baby
~
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WAD HWA, J.] 245
Subramaniam in June, 1990. Irumborai (A-19) also went with them. In Sri Lanka A
Arivu (A-18) met Prabhakaran and other leaders and assured them to give full
support for LTTE movement. During his stay in Sri Lanka there was war
between LTTE and Sri Lankan Army. Then he learnt about the atrocities
committed by IPKF and a feeling of revenge came to his mind. He and
Irumborai (A-19) came back to India in the second week of October, 19?0 with B
other wounded LTTE soldiers. Now he was full-fledged worker of LTTE. It
was from February, 1991 that Arivu (A-18) started staying with Bhagyanathan
(A-20). It was on account of the fact that President Rule was extended in
January, 1991 and police was taking strong action against LTTE. Arivu (A·
18) left his own residence and went to stay with Bhagyanathan (A-20}. After
Muthuraja went to Sri Lanka his job was taken over by Arivu (A-18). He was C
getting money from deceased accused Suresh Master and Trichy Sauthan for
meeting his expenses and was also paying to M. Sankari (PW-210), sister of
Muthuraja. Arivu (A-18) in his confession statement said that Murugan (A·
3) had come to Tamil Nadu from Sri Lanka for an important work of LTIE and
I
in this work Haribabu was helping him and for that Haribabu had been D
receiving monthly salary from Murugan (A-3). Murugan (A-3) had been
appointed in the spy wing ofLTTE. Arivu (A-18) was recording TV news in
VCR in Royapettah house. In March, 1991 he went with Murugan (A-3) to
Vellore for LTIE work as in Vellore Fort and Jail Sri Lankan Tamils and LTTE
personnel were kept in custody. Blast of Vellore Fort and Jail and releasing E
ofLTTE militants was one of the LTTE works in India. Various people connected
with LTIE would come to the house ofBhagyanathan (A-20). Arivu (A-18)
said when these people were talking among themselves he understood that
it was for a very important and dangerous act and he had a strong suspicion
that the target would be Rajiv Gandhi.
p·
In April, 1991 when Sivarasan came to the house of Padma (A-21) he
asked Arivu (A-18) ifhe was prepared to work with him. Arivu (A-18) agreed
to work for him as Sivarasan was a senior LTIE member. Bhagyanathan (A-
20) had already accepted to work for Sivarasan. Before going to Sri Lanka
Muthuraja had handed over his work to Arivu (A-18) and also instructed G
Bhagyanathan (A-20) to give all help to Arivu (A-18) as may be needed for
the movement. Muthuraja had also requested Nalini (A-1) to provide all help
to Arivu (A-18) in his absence. Photos and publications of LTIE movement
and other books which were with Muthuraja were kept by Arivu (A-18). In
March, 1991 he shifted them to the house of V. Radhakrishnan (PW· 231 ), a
friend of Arivu (A-18). These contained a 3 volume Black Book and in the 3rd H
246 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A volume of the book there was a diagram of an electric circuit similar to one
used for the belt bomb by the assassin Dhanu. Arivu (A-18) said that when
--'
the material was being transported Bhagyanathan (A-20) was also with him.
On 3.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) met Sivarasan in India and at that time deceased
accused Gokul @Nero and Murugan (A-3) were also with him. Sivarasan
B asked Arivu (A-18) to buy a large size car battery, clips and other articles.
Arivu (A-18) went to a shop along with Nero and bought battery, wire and
other articles. Apart from other things battery was meant for a wireless set
which Sivarasan wanted to install, by which he would contact L TTE
Headquarters in Sri Lanka. While buying battery he gave his name as Rajan
and also wrong address. Sivarasan also told Arivu (A-18) that he wanted a
C motorcycle to facilitate his travel and for the purpose he had come to India.
He asked Arivu (A-18) to make arrangements for it as he himself did not want
his name to be exposed. Arivu (A-18) arranged one Kawasaki Bajaj Motorcycle
(Registration No. TN-07-A-5203). He took Sivarasan to the showroom on
4.5.1991 and bought the motorcycle in his own name but giving a wrong
address. With the same wrong address Arivu (A-18) had also opened a bank
D account in the bank. Sivarasan had given money for the purchase of the·
motorcycle. Arivu (A-18) also bought 9-volt battery (golden power) and gave
that to Sivarasan. Arivu (A-18) said in his confession that Sivarasan used this
(Battery) only to blast the bomb. On 7.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) had also gone to
attend the public meeting ofV.P. Singh and there he saw Nalini (A-1), Subha,
E Dhanu and Murugan (A-3). These three women were trying to step on
towards the stage. Nalini (A-1) was requesting the organizers of the meeting
and the police while Subha and Dhanu were standing with rose garlands in
their hands. Haribabu ~as also seen on the stage. Arivu (A-18) did not see
Sivarasan. Arivu (A-18) knew that Subha and Dhanu were lady tigresses of
L TIE brought from.Jaffna in Sri Lanka by Sivarasan for his job and they were
F "going and coming with Nalini (A~l)". After the end of the public meeting
Murugan (A-3) gave a colour film roll to Arivu (A-18) for developing. None
of the pictures had come out clearly. Arivu (A-18) also b.ought a multi meter
for Sivarasan for use to test the electrical equipments. He had also bought
earth wire. Sivarasan asked Arivu (A-18) to look after Vijayanandan (A-5),
G who was a senior LTTE leader. Vijayanandan (A-5) had come to India along
with Sivarasan in the group of nine persons arriving on 1.5.1991. Vijayanandan
(A-5) was staying in Komala Vilas lodge. Arivu (A-18) met him and took him
to the house ofN. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75). Vijayanandan (A-5) was to buy
some books for the LTTE movement. In his confession Arivu (A-18) described
N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) as his partner. He also described N. Vasantha
H Kumar (PW-75) as an LTTE member and close to Sivarasan. Once he said he
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 247
had gone with N. Vasantha Kumar (PW75) to the house of Trichy Santhan A
---- (DA). N. Vasantha Kumar (PW75) was involved in publishing the LTTE
propaganda book "Satanic Force" which contained articles relating to atrocities
committed by IPKF. It was Trichy Santhan (DA) who was giving finance for
that. On 20.5.1991 Ar:vu (A-18) learnt that in the evening when Nalini (A-1),
Murugan (A-3) and Haribabu were in the house of Bhagyanathan (A-20)
Sivarasan had a talk with Nalini (A-1) and Haribabu. Padma (A-21) had also B
come back from hospital at 8.00 p.m. According to Arivu (A-18) Sivarasan had
a talk regarding the public meeting of Raj iv Gandhi to be held on the next day
at Sriperumbudur. He gave a Kodak colour film roll to Haribabu. After having
their food Haribabu, Murugan (A-3) and Nalini (A-1) left. On 21.5.1991 Arivu
(A-18) and.Bhagyanathan (A-20) went to see late night movie and when they C
returned from the show they heard the news that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered.
Murugan (A-3) confirmed it. On 22.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) packed his goods from
the house of Padma (A-21) and cleared them one by one and kept at the
houses of his friends. On 23.5.1991 Sivarasan came to the house of Padma
(A-21) in the morning and gave details about the incident resulting in the
assassination of Raj iv Gandhi. He also told them about the unexpected death D
ofHaribabu in the bomb blast. He asked Arivu (A-18) to go to Suba Sundaram
(A-22) to see the progress in getting the body of Haribabu. That evening
Nalini (A-1) also came to the house of Padma (A-21) late in the evening and
told about the murder of Raj iv Gandhi. Arivu (A-18) did not feel safe in the
'-house ofBhagyanathan (A-20). Murugan (A-3) had already hidden himself at E
Bhagyanathan's Press. Arivu (A-18) had a fear that he might be found so he
then went and stayed with his parents at Jolarpet. Before going to Jolarpet
Murugan (A-3) had asked Arivu (A-18) to come to Gandhi Beach on 10.6.1991
in the evening at 7 O'clock to discuss about further proceedings. Arivu (A-
18) came to Gandhi Beach but Murugan (A-3) was not there. He also searched
for Bhagyanathan (A-20) next day but again could not meet him. After few F
days Arivu (A-18) was arrested.
N'. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) is an artist. In 1984 he met a person by the
name Raghavan in a bookshop who came to the shop to buy books for LTIE.
When Raghavan came to know that N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) was an artist G
he asked him if he would print books for LTTE organization. N. Vasantha
Kumar (PW-75) agreed. Raghavan introduced himself to Baby Subramaniam
and Nithyanandam, President of LTTE Propaganda Committee. N. Vasantha
Kumar (PW-75) was promised Rs.1000/- for his labour in getting the books
printed for LTIE. In his deposition N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) has described
as to how he had become close to top rank leaders of LTTE including Pottu H
I
t
248 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
'
A Amman, Prabhakaran, Kasi Anandan and others. He also visited LTTE training
camp near Me~r in Tamil Nadu. N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) in partnership
with Basheer Ahamad also published magazine called 'Pudhu Yugam'. The
publication was stopped after two issues. In 1988 N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-
75) was engaged to print ~alendars and some other pamphlets for LTTE at a
monthly salary of Rs.1500/-. He got printed various pamphlets like 'Indian
B Military Offensive', 'An unjust war against Tamils', 'Indo-Sri Lanka Accord',
'LTTE point of view', etc. In 1989 when DMK came to power in Tamil Nadu
Baby Subramaniam was moving about openly in all places in an auto. He met.
N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) and asked him to print a book by the name
'Socialistic Tamil Ezham'. That book gave the political programme of LTTE.
C The book was got printed by N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) and his work was
·appreciated by Prabhakaran. Later Baby Subramaniam asked N. Vasantha
Kumar (PW-75) to publish a big book by the name "Satanic Force" containing
,._
the atrocities ofIPKF and other articles criticizing Rajiv Gandhi. N. Vasantha
Kumar (PW-75) was promised Rs.2000/- per month for the work in printing the
book. A separate flat was hired for the purpose. All expenses of printing the
D book and hiring the flat, etc. were met by Baby Subramaniam. The material
for the book "Satanic Force" was supplied by Baby Subramaniam. The book
contained statements of LTTE leaders, news published in India and foreign
countries, essays, comments, advertisements, cartoons and statements of Sri
Lankan Tamilians who had suffered. The book also contained collections of
E photographs. N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) designed the book. Paper for the
book was purchased in the name of Ramesh, amember ofLTTE for Rs.3,20,000.
N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) had also gone with Ramesh to buy the paper.
Ramesh gave a bogus address to the shopkeeper for preparation of the bill.
"Satanic Force" is in two parts which contained information up to March,
--
1990. N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) said he used to often meet Baby
F Subramaniam in Suba Studio. Arivu (A-18) and Irumborai (A-19) were always
with Baby Su~ramaniam. Since the book "Satanic Force" was against Indian
Peace Keeping Force and Rajiv Gandhi it was thought not to mention that it
was printed in India. Baby Subramaniam asked N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75)
to show that the book was printed in U.K. Some copies for the books when
G finished were sent to Sri Lanka to Baby Subramaniam and the mode of
"'fransport was informed to Baby Subramaniam. Thereafter Baby Subramaniam
went to Jaffna in Sri Lanka accompanied by Arivu (A18) and Irumborai (A-
19). N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) then described the attempt made by him to
get the payment of the book to be made to various parties. Four sets of the
books were printed and ready. Two sets were kept by N. Vasantha Kumar
H (PW-75) and two sets were given by him to Arivu (A-18). N. Vasantha Kumar
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI (D.P. WADHWA, J.] 249
(PW-75) said he received a letter from Prabhakaran appreciating his work who A
told him that he had written letter to Trichy Santhan (DA) who was in charge
at Trichy to make the payment for the book. Prabhakaran also wrote that N.
Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) could come to Sri Lanka whenever he wished. He
said he tore the letter after reading that. On 2 or 3 .5 .1991 N. Vasantha Kumar
(PW-75) and Arivu (A-18) went to Trichy to get payment from Trichy Santhan. B
In the morning Arivu (A-18) took N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) to a house at
Ramalinga Nagar where Irumborai (A-19) was also present along with some
other workers. At about 11.00 a.m. Trichy Santhan (DA) came. Arivu (A-18)
introduced N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) to him. Trichy Santhan (DA) paid
Rs.90,000/- to N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) and promised to pay the balance
through Arivu (A-18). They then returned to Madras. In the first week of C
May, 1991 Arivu (A-18) came to the house ofN. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75)
with Vijayanandan (A-5). Arivu (A-18) asked him to help Vijayanandan (A-5)
in purchasing the books for LTTE library. N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) made
Vijayanandan (A-5) to stay in his adjoining flat. Vijayanandan (A-5) told N.
Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) that he was a supporter of LTTE and that Pottu
Amman had called him and had asked him to take charge of the library and D
for that purpose he had come to purchase the books. He also told him that
about seven or eight days ago he had come to Kodiakkarai with eight other
persons illegally in an LTTE boat. When N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) asked
him if he had the list of books to be purchased, he replied that he did not
have the list and that he would purchase the books directly. N. Vasantha E
Kumar (PW-75) sent Basheer Ahmad for helping Vijayanandan (A-5) in
purchasing the books. Vijayanandan (A-5) had purchased about 400 books.
Vijayanandan (A-5) used to talk about the atrocities committed by IPKF in Sri
Lanka and his hatred towards Raj iv Gandhi. He gave him a book 'Alisiya' and
its Tamil manuscript and told N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) that Pottu Amman
had asked him to print three thousand copies of the book in the letter press. F
Vijayanandan (A-5) for that purpose gave Rs. I 0,000 and again Rs.20,000. He
also gave N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) a list of books which he could not
purchase and asked him to purchase those books and for that purpose also
he gave N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) Rs.5,500. On 10.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) came
to meet N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) with Sivarasan on a Kawasaki Bajaj G
motorcycle. Sivarasan had come to see Vijayanandan (A-5). All three of them
talked for about ten minutes and then Arivu (A-18) and Sivarasan left. N.
Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) wanted to visit Moogambigai on 19.5.1991. He,
therefore, asked Arivu (A-18) to take Vijayanandan (A-5) with him. Arivu (A-
18) promised that he would come and take him. On 17.5.1991 early in the
morning at 6.00 a.m. Irumborai (A-19) came to the house ofN. Vasantha Kumar H
250 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A (PW-75) and inquired about Arivu (A-18). When told Arivu (A-18) had not
come Irumborai (A-19) left leaving a message for Arivu (A- I 8) to meet him
urgently. Later when Arivu (A-18) came N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) informed
him accordingly. Again he asked Arivu (A-18) to take Vijayanandan (A-5) with
him. On the morning of 18.5.1991 Sivarasan came on motorcycle and took
B Vijayanandan (A-5) with him. He asked Vijayanandan (A-5) ifhe had purchased
the books. Vijayanandan (A-5) replied that he had purchased everything.
Sivarasan told Vijayanandan (A-5) that he would give him an address where
he could stay and asked him to leave immediately. Vijayanandan (A-5) packed
-
his dresses and left. While leaving he told N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) that
he would take the books later. On the morning of 19.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) again
C came to the house of N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) and told him that Trichy
Santhan had sent Rs.75,000 for the book "Satanic Force". N. Vasantha Kumar
(PW-75) told him that since he was leaving for the tour the money could be
given by Arivu (A-18) to Balcon Press. N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) after his
tour with his family and friends returned to Madras. While away he learnt
about the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi through news broadcast on radio on
D the morning of 22.5.1991 by a bomb blast at Sriperumbudur while attending
the meeting. On 29.5.1991 picture of Sivarasan was published in the Hindu
newspaper. N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) recognized Sivarasan who had been
brought to his house by Arivu (A-18). On 30.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) again came
to meet N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) and gave him Rs.25,000. He was asked
E about the photo of Sivarasan and whereabouts of Sivarasan and if Arivu (A-
18) was having any connection with the murder. At this Arivu (A-18) laughed
sarcastically and left without any reply. Due to fear N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-
75) did not inform the matter to anybody. At Balcon Press where Arivu (A-
18) had gone to hand over Rs.75,000 he came to know that police was in
search of him. He was afraid and left Madras and went to his friend at Neyveli.
F In his absence on 4.6.199 I Vijayanandan (A-5) had come to his house and
gave his wife a bag, Rs.5,000 and three sarees and told her that he would
come and collect the same later. N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) returned from
Neyveli and then with his family left Madras and stayed at a place outside
·the city. At this point of time he learnt the name of Sivarasan though earlier
G he was never introduced to him by that name. On 18.1.1992 one CBI inspector
came to meet N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) and asked him to appear at Malligai
police station where he identified the books "Satanic Force" got printed by
him. N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) identified various material got printed by him
from time to time. He identified the notes regarding the books,' etc. purchased
by Vijayanandan (A-5) when he had come to the house ofN. Vasantha Kumar
H (PW-75) and N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) seen him writing (Exh.P-351). He
ST A TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 251
also identified the books 'Alisiya' and its Tamil manuscript (M0-113 and 114). A
He also identified various other documents and the articles recovered from
the house.
Delip Chordia (PW-88) is a dealer of tyres and batteries. The name of
his finn is International Tyres Service from whose shop Arivu (A-18) purchased
the battery. He identified the battery (M0-209) sold to one Rajan on 3.5.1991. B
Battery (M0-209) was seized by M. Narayanan (PW-281), D.S.P. from the pit
dug in the kitchen of the house occupied by Vijayan (A-12). Mohanraj (PW-
254), wireless expert, stated that a wireless set could be operated using the
12 volt battery like M0-209. Wireless set was installed in the house of
Vijayan (A-12) by making use of battery M0-209 for communication with C
LTTE leaders in Sri Lanka which was operated by deceased accused Nero,
who was a wireless operator and came to India in nine member group on
1.5.1991.
R. Ravichandran (PW-95) is a salesman of the showroom from where
Kawasaki Bajaj motorcycle (M0-82) bearing registration No. TN-07-A-5203 D
was purchased by Arivu (A-18). The address which Arivu (A-18) gave while
buying motorcycle was the address of Padma (A-21) when she was staying
in Kalyani Nursing Home quarters. At the relevant time of purchase of
motorcycle she was, however, staying in Royapettah house.
N. Moideen (PW-91) was working as a salesman in a shop in Royapettah E
High Road. He said that in the second week of May, 1991 he sold two
golden 'power batteries for Rs.46. He was asked if he could identify the man
whom police officers had brought to the shop as the person to whom he sold
the batteries. He identified Arivu (A-18).
G.J. Srinivasan (PW-252), Assistant Director, Tamil Nadu Forensic F
Science Laboratory, Madras after examining the portion of 9 volt golden
power battery (M0-678) recovered from the scene of the crime gave opinion
that these were the portions of 9 volt golden power battery.
Lt. Col. Manik Sabharwal (PW-157), Bomb expert and Dr. P. G
Chandrasekaran (PW-280), Director, TNFSL, Madras gave opinion that 9 volt
golden power battery was used as power source in the belt bomb used by
Dhanu. From the statement ofN. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) it was seen that
Arivu (A-18) was connected with the printing and publication of propaganda
material for LTTE including the book "Satanic Force". Dr. R. Kuppusamy (PW-
194) said in his statement that after examining the exposed frames of negatives H
252 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A used by Haribabu at the scene of crime (Exh.P-735) that these were from
Kodak colour film and that was used for camera (MO- I). The unexposed
portion of the Kodak colour film is M0-542 which was cut and removed from
Exh.P-735. The material which had been removed by Arivu (A-18) from the
house of Padma (A-21) after learning the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi, was
B subsequently recovered on the basis of disclosure statement (Exh.P-1343). In
his letter (Exh.Pl28) written by Trichy Santhan to Irumborai (A-19) he mentioned
about the mistake committed in LTTE with the supporters of Sivarasan like
Arivu (A-18) connected with Baby Anna.
Athirai (A-8) is a Sri Lankan national. At the very young age of 13 years
C she got involved in LTTE movement. She learnt how to prepare code sheets
for conveying messages, making of bombs and driving. In the military camp
she got training to use AK-47 rifle. She also got training in photography and
videography. Her brothers and sisters are settled in Germany or Switzerland.
In her confession she said that one of the principles of LTTE is that it does
not brook any opposition and the undisputed leader of LTTE is Prabhakaran.
D She gave the names of various LTTE leaders in whose contacts she came. She
said Pottu Amman is incharge of Intelligence Branch of L TTE and .sister
Shanthi and Akila are also in that branch. Athirai (A-8) said that her friend,
who was 24 years of age and LTTE wireless operator died in fight with IPKF
in 1988. Her own boy friend also died in 1989 in a raid by IPKF. Athirai (A-
E 8) also got training in the political wing of LTTE. She had been explained as
to how Prabhakaran was compelled to sign the Indo-Sri Lankan Accord and
how IPKF instead of protecting Tamilians in Sri Lanka was fighting against
--
them and committing atrocities on the innocent Tamilians there. She said
about the organizations of Black Tigers and Black Women Tigers whose
members would sacrifice their lives in suicide daring acts. Athirai (A-8) said
F she was able to recognize all the persons in the LTIE organization. Dhanu,
she said, belonged to suicide squad. She was a black woman tiger. She did
not wear spectacles but for the purpose of not being identified in Rajiv
Gandhi murder case she wore spectacles. Subha also belonged to army branch
of L TIE. Both had received the same training in the military camp of LTTE
G in Sri Lanka. Subha might have come along with Dhanu to encourage her and
to give training to her and to tie beltbomb. In March, 1991 Athirai (A-8) met
Pottu Amman who introduced her to Kanagasabapathy (A-7). Pottu Amman
told her that Kanagasabapathy (A-7) was a helper in LTTE and would be
c9ming with her to Delhi to make arrangements for her stay. The arrangement
was that Athirai (A-8) would go to Delhi purportedly to learn Hindi or
H computer. She understood that the arrangement was with a view to gather
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHW A, J.] 253
information regarding certain marked places in Delhi and the work was in A
" connection with the organization, and further that if persons belonging to
LTTE came to Delhi they would be staying there in her house and would
finish their work without any suspicion.
Relatives of Kanagasabapathy (A-7) were in Madras. He had already
been to Delhi earlier. Athirai (A-8) and Kanagasabapathy (A-7) came to India B
in the end of April, 1991. Tiley came in a fully armed boat of LTTE. On
rea~hing Indian soil they went to the house of V. Kantha Raja (PW-60) @
Chokan, another LTTE sympathizer. That place was Kodiakkarai. From there
V. Kantha Raja (PW-60) took them to Madras and they went to the house of
Jayakumari (PW-109) who was a relative of Kanagasabapathy (A-7). While C
they were staying in the house of Jayakumari (PW-109) Sivarasan came to
meet her which was a pre-arranged meeting earlier by Pottu Amman. Sivarasan
gave money to Athirai (A-8) for expenses and for her stay in Delhi. It
appeared to Athirai (A-8) that Sivarasan was incharge of her. Athirai (A-8)
said in her confession that later on she came to understand that when
occasion would arise Sivarasan and other LTTE people would come for their D
purposes to Delhi and would be staying in the house taken by her. Sivarasan
also gave money to Kanagasabapathy (A-7) for expenses. Once when Sivarasim
came to the house of Jayakumari (PW-109), Athirai (A-8) told him that there
were all male members in the house of Jayakumari (PW-109). He, therefore,
took her to the house of P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62). Athirai (A-8) said that E
that house was arranged through Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) as both P.
Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) and Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) are sympathizers of
LTTE. Athirai (A-8) would either go to the house of Shanmugavadivelu (A-
15) or ·Thangam Stores, a store nearby, to telephone her elder brothers in
Germany. P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) or her daughter would company her.
Athirai (A-8), P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62), her family members and her father F
then went outside Madras on excursion from 8.5.1991to14.5.1991. P. Thirumathi
Vimala (PW-62) in her statement said that on 5.5.1991 Shanmugavadivelu (A-
15) with some other person had come to her house in her absence. That
person had brought a letter from her mother in Sri Lanka for her. The letter
(Exh.P-209) was left in the house. Next day the boy aged about 22 or 23 years G
came to her house. He was wearing pant and shirt and was also wearing
spectacles. P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) said she could not find if that person
was having artificial eye in his left eye. By the time that person came she had
read the letter. Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) was not there at that time. That
person introduced himself as Raghu (Sivarasan). On account of the letter from
her mother P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) asked Sivarasan what help she could · H
254 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A offer him. Sivarasan said that he brought a lady with him who had to go to
Germany and that her name was Gowri (Athirai (A-8)) and he wanted a.
secured place for her to stay. Sivarasan told P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) that
she being mother of daughters might accept his request to allow Athirai (A-
8) to stay in her house. He said Athirai (A-8) would leave within a month.
B P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) agreed. On 7.5.1991 Sivarasan brought Athirai
(A-8) along with him to stay with P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62). On 16.5.1991
Sivarasan again came to meet Athirai (A-8) and gave her Rs. I 0,000 to meet
her expenses. In between Sivarasan asked Kanagasabapathy (A-7) to make
efforts to arrange the house for himself (Kanagasabapathy (A-7)) and for
Athirai's (A-8) stay at Delhi and for this purpose he gave Rs.23,000 to him.
C Kanagasabapathy (A-7) accompanied by one Yanan, whom she did not know,
left for Delhi on 20.5.1991. Sivarasan came to meet Athirai (A-8) one day after
the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi and told her that it was difficult to take
charge of her as police might arrest him. He told her that Santhan (A-2) would
take charge of her. Speaking about the assassination ofRajiv Gandhi Sivarasan
laughed. After his return from Delhi Kanagasabapathy (A-7) did not meet
D Athirai (A-8). He, therefore, shifted from the house of Jayakumari (PW-109)
due to police surveillance. Sivarasan met Athirai (A-8) on 3 .6.1991. Thereafter
Santhan (A-2) used to visit her frequently. Sivarasan, Kanagasabapathy .(A-
7), Manju, daughter of P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) and Athira.i (A-8) used
to meet at Marina Beach and talked about the status of Sri Lankan Tamilians
E as compared to status of Tamilians in India. In one of these meetings
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) told Athirai (A-8) that he had arranged a double bed
room house at Delhi. They decided to go to Delhi on I. 7 .1991. Three days
-e
before that day Santhan (A-2) came and told Athirai (A-8) that police was ;
f
interrogating Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) and it would be better for her not to i
stay with P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) any further. He took Athirai (A-8) to \
F the house of one Rajagopal at Pammal and introduced her to him as Sasikala.
Santhan (A-2) himself went in hiding. Athirai (A-8) went to the house of P.
Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) for taking leave of her that she and
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) were going to Trichy as they did not like to be
caught by police. Rajagopal and Santhan (A-2) then took them to the railway
G station from where they boarded a train for Delhi. At Delhi they were taken
into police custody.
On The morning of 15.5.1991 Athirai (A-8), who was staying with P.
Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) wanted to make a phone call from the house of
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15). Anju, daughter of P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62)
H went along with her but found the house of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) locked
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 255
and came back. P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) then took Athirai (A-8) again A
to the house of Shanmugavi.-.divelu (A-15) for making a phone call but the
house was locked at that time too. She then advised that they could make
a call from Thangam Stores which was near to her house. Athirai (A-8) said
' that they gave their address to the shopkeeper who would immediately come
and inform them ifthere was a call for Athirai (A-8). On 21.5.91 Athirai (A- B
8) was still staying with P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62). When P. Thirumathi
Vimala (PW-62) saw the photograph of Sivarasan in the newspaper with the
news that he was connected with the murder of Rajiv Gandhi she told this
to Athirai (A-8). P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) asked Athirai (A-8) if Sivarasan
was the person connected with the murder of Rajiv Gandhi and whether he
brought Athira1 (A-8) along with him. Athirai (A-8) said it was not so and that C
Sivarasan was a paper reporter and that he might have gone there
j (Sriperumbudur) and that by mistake his photograph would have been
published. Athirai (A-8) told P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) that she need not
get scared about that and that it would not be so. On 3.6.1991 when P.
Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) came back from her school in the afternoon and
was climbing stairs to go to her house Sivarasan and Athirai (A-8) were D
coming down from the upper stairs talking to each other. P. Thirumathi Vimala
(PW-62) was shocked and scared and asked Sivarasan as to why he acted in
that way. She said her children and grand-father at home were crying bitterly
and that he should take away Athirai (A-8) from there and asked him not to
come to her house any further. Sivarasan said that he would not come E
thereafter and that persons who would identify him allfl give information
about him would meet with the same fate as Padmanabha and that it would
apply to whomsoever it might be. Saying this he went away and did not come
thereafter. P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW62) told Athirai (A-8) also not to stay
there any further and asked her to go away. At this Athirai (A-8) cried and
said she did not have anyone else other than P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) F
and that Sivarasan had already gone away. She pleaded that she be permitted
to stay on. P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) kept quiet. She read in the papers
requiring all Sri Lankan refugees to get 'their names registered. Since Athirai
(A-8) was not having any passport.._or any other document P. Thirumathi
Vimala (PW-62) sent her daughter Manjµ along with Athirai (A-8) to get G
Athirai (A-8) registered as refugee. They returned and said it had been done.
Application form requesting for issuance of identification card for Athirai (A-
8) is Exh.P-214 and the application for getting name registered is Exh.P215.
These were filled and signed by Athirai (A-8) and bear her photograph fixed
on it. One day when P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) returned from her school
she was told by her children that uncle of Athirai (A-8) by the name H
256 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999) 3 S.C.R.
A Kangasabapathy had come. At this P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) confronted
with Athirai (A-8) that from where her uncle had come when she earlier had
told her that she had no one to go to. She said that her uncle had come from
Trichy and she knew about that only when he came. Next day
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) again came and P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62)
B accordingly asked him as to why they were hatching conspiracy at her house
and that photograph of the person who brought Athirai (A-8) had been
published in the newspapers. She asked him to take away Athirai (A-8).
Kanagasabapathy (A-7). said that he was going to Trichy and would come
, ...
;
back again and take her away. After few days Santhan (A-2) came. P. Thirumathi
~· Vimala (PW-62) asked him also to take away Athirai (A-8). A few days I
C thereafter Santhan (A-2) had come to the house of P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-
62) and informed her that CBI had come to the house of Shanmugavadivelu ·
(A~15) and conducted search there and had caught him. He said CBI might ~
come to her house also and since Athirai (A-8) was not holding a passport l..
it would be a problem for her and therefore he had to take Athirai (A;-8) 's
D directed by Sivarasan. Athirai (A-8) then went with Santhan (A-2).
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) is a Sri Lankan national. He did not make any
confession. He came to India in the last week of April, 1991 along with Athirai
(A-8). He was having a genuine passport (M0-558) which was seized from
him. He did not come to India th1ough proper channel but lan~ed at Kodiakkarai
E with Athirai (A-8). Jayakumari (PW-109), who is also a Sri Lankan national,
came to India in 1986 through proper channel. In between she went to Sri
Lanka after her marriage and again returned to India in March, 1988. At that
time Kanagasabapathy (A-7) who is her uncle (her mother's sister's husband)
had also come along with her. Kanagasabapathy (A-7) went back to Sri Lanka·
in August, 1988. In September, 1989 he again came to India to attend his son's
F wedding and then returned to Sri Lanka. On the morning of26.4.l991 he came
to the house of Jayakumari (PW-109) along with a young girl, Athirai (A-8)
and another person. Kanagasabapathy (A-7) told Jayakumari (PW;;l09) that
Athirai's (A-8) name was Gowri and she ,belonged to Sri Lanka and that her
mother had expired in military attack and that she had come to study computer
G and journalism at Delhi. He also said that Athirai (A-8) would not talk much
due to the grief of her mother's death. He did not introduce the other person
but addressed him as brother, who left in the afternoon. Following day
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) went to a book shop at Mount
Road to buy some books. They purchased there Delhi Road map. They were
also searching for a book containing addresses of VIPs but it 'was no{
H available. On 2.5.1991 that person who had come with Kanagas·a,ba~athy (A-
STA TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 257
7) and Athirai (A-8) on 26.4.1991 came with Sivarasan. On 7.5.1991 Sivarasan A
again came and took Athirai (A-8) with him. Before leaving Athirai (A-8) told
Jayakumari (PW-109) that she would be staying at her brother's place and
later she would go to Delhi. On I 0.5.199 l Sivarasan again came on motorcycle
and took along with him Kanagasabapathy (A-7). Later Kanagasabapathy (A-
7) came back to the house and took his brief case, etc. and told Jayakumari B
(PW-109) that he was leaving for Delhi and would return after a week. On 30/
31.5 .199 l Kanagasabapathy (A-7) with two more persons came to the house
of Jayakumari (PW-109) in an auto. He stayed in the house while other two
left. Jayakumari (PW-109) informed Kanagasabapathy (A-7) that police was
searching houses of Sri Lankans stating that Sri Lankans were involved in .
Rajiv Gandhi murder case and she asked him to register in the police station. C
He declined and left the house at about 9.00 p.m. He left behind a brief case
which Jayakumari (PW-109) opened and found that it contained airlines tickets
and a letter written by a person from Tamil Nadu House, Delhi. This letter was
written to a person serving in Delhi Airport Authority to assist
Kanagasabapathy (A-7). Kanagasabapathy (A-7) kept on coming to the house D
of Jayakumari (PW- I 09). He asked her to give the telephone number of Athirai
(A-8). Jayakumari (PW-109) knew earlier that Sivarasan was having one eye
and when it was published in the newspaper in the second week of June, 1991
that a person connected with the murder of Raj iv Gandhi was having one eye,
she inquired from Kanagasabapathy (A-7) about Sivarasan and his connection
with him. Kanagasabapathy (A-7) told her that she was imagining things and E
if she entertained in her mind anything harmful to Kanagasabapathy (A-7) or
Athirai (A-8) God would punish her. Jayakumari (PW-109) did give telephone
number of Athirai (A-8) to Kanagasabapathy (A~ 7) and said he was putting
them in unnecessary problem. He said he would not come if she gave him the
telephone number. It is only through newspapers that Jayakumari (PW-109) F
came to know the name of the person as Sivarasan, who had come to her
house for the first time on 2.5.1991. Athirai (A-8) telephoned Jayakumari (PW-
l 09) on 17 .6.1991 and gave telephone number as 8250228 and told her to give
the number to Kanagasabapathy (A-7). That number was given by Jayakumari
(PW-109) to Kanagasabapathy (A-7). On 29.6.1991 Kanagasabapathy (A-7) G
again came to the house of Jayakumari (PW-109), took his belongings and
said that he was leaving for Delhi and from where he would go to
Johannesburg. When on 30/31.5.1991 Kanagasabapathy (A-7) with two other
persons came they told her that they had come from Delhi by aeroplane.
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) opened an account in Canara Bank and he gave the
address of Jayakumari (PW-109). The account opening form is Exh.P-516. H
+-
258 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S. C.R.
A On 20.5.1991 Kanagasabapathy (A-7) went to Delhi by flight with one
Yanan and stayed in Hotel Krishna there. K. Thiagarajan (PW-57) helped
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) to get a house on rent at Moti Bagh in Delhi on
monthly rent of Rs.2,000 and an advance of Rs.6,000/-. He was also staying
in Krishna Hotel, Delhi. That Kanagasabapathy (A-7) and Yanan travelled by
B air is evident by flight coupons of Indian Airlines (Exh.P-1329 and Exh.P-
1330). In the note book (M0-159), diaries (M0-180 and Exh.P-1253 ), which are
of Sivarasan, amounts have been shown to have been paid to Kanagasabapathy
(A-7) and Athirai (A-8) and also to Yanan. In the wireless message (Exh.P-
407) dated 14.6.1991 Sivarasan informed Pottu Amman that there was no news
of Kanagasabapathy (A-7) who had gone to Delhi. This wireless message had
C been intercepted by T.P. Sitther (PW-78) and decoded by S. Mani (PW-84).
On both the occasions at Delhi Kanagasabapathy (A-7) first time with Vanan ·
and second time with Athirai (A-8) stayed in the Krishna Hotel. Ramkumar
(PW-196), partner of the Krishna hotel has given statement with reference to
the registers of arrival and departure (Exh.P-931) kept in the hotel. He had
identified Kanagasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8). According to his record
D K. Thiagarajan (PW-57) along with Rajiv Pant stayed in the hotel from 19.5.1991
to 1.6.1991 and Kanagasabapathy (A-7) and Vanna stayed from 20.5.1991 to
29.5.1991. Entry in the hotel register on 3.7.1991 was made by Kanagasabapathy
(A-7). They declared their nationality as Indian. Purpose of visit of
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) was mentioned as business and that of Athirai (A-
E 8) studies and place from where they arrived is mentioned as Madras. On
4.7.1991 both Kanagasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) were arrested by the
CBI at Krishna Hotel, Delhi.
Vijayanandan (A-5) is a Sri Lankan national. He came to India on
1.5.1991 and was one of the members of the nine members group. He made
F no confession. A forged passport (M0-559) was recovered from him and
seized during investigation. P.G. Abeykoon Bandara (PW-185) who was Deputy
Controller, Deptt. of Immigration and Emigration, Sri Lanka had testified that
the passport (M0-559) was a forged document. On arrival from Sri Lanka
Vijayanandan (A-5) stayed in Komala Vilas Lodge, Madras. He made entry
G (Exh. P-497) in the arrival register of the Lodge (Exh. P-496). He wrote that he
had come from Madurai and was a teacher by profession. The reason which
he gave for coming to Madras was "wedding". This had been testified by A.:
Ravindra Reddy (PW-100) Manager ofKomala Vilas Lodge. Document Exh.P-
351 is a slip of paper recovered from the residence ofN. Vasantha Kumar (PW-
75). This slip of paper has been marked as Exh.P-351 in the statement of N.
H Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) when he said that he could identify the document
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 259
regarding the books, etc. purchased by Vijayanandan (A-5) when he was A
staying in his house. It is doubtful if such a statement is enough to prove
the document. This document was put to the accused in his statement under
Section 313 Cr.P.C. which he denied. This document shows the aITival of
Vijayanandan (A-5) at Kodiakkarai on Indian soil on 1.5.1991 and then his
coming to stay in Komala Vilas Lodge. In diary (M0-180) ofSivarasan seized
from the house of Jayakumar (A-10) it is mentioned that a sum of Rs.50,000 B
~-
--\ was paid to Vijayanandan (A-5) on 8.5.1991. There is also an entry in this
diary which shows that Sivarasan was to meet Vijayanandan (A-5) on 18.5.1991
in the morning from 9 to 12. That he did come to the house ofN. Vasantha
Kumar (PW-75) has been spoken to by N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-75).
c
Shankar (A-4) is a Sri Lankan national. He is also one of the nine
members' group who came to India in a boat on 1.5.1991. At Kodiakkarai
where the boat came Shankar (A-4) stayed with one Jagadeesan till 15.5.1991
and then came to Madras and stayed at Easwari Lodge from 16.5.1991 to
23.5.1991. Before coming over to Madras Shankar (A-4) met Murugan (A-3)
at Kodiakkarai when Murugan (A-3) was going for Jaffna but could not leave D
as boat had not arrived from Sri Lanka. Murugan (A-3) gave him a slip of
paper containing (Ext. 1062) his name 'Thass' and name ofNalini (A-1) and
her telephone number 419493. Santhan (A-2) and Sivarasan met Shankar (A-
4) at Easwari Lodge and gave him Rs.10,000. Santhan (A-2) and Sivarasan
knew the place of stay of Shank.ar (A-4). On 23.5.1991 Shankar (A-4) sought E
help of S. Kalyan Krishnan (PW-58) owner of the Easwari Lodge to contact
Sivarasan or Robert Payas (A-9) on telephone number 2343402 of Ebenezer
~-..
Stores. Shankar (A-4) was arrested on 7.6.1991 at Thiruthuraipoondi near
Nagapattinam. Exh.P-401 is a wireless message from Sivarasan to Pottu Amman
dated 9.6.1991 which reads:- " .... There is news that one of my associates was
caught at Nagapattinam and he has told all the news, things about me .... ". In F
letter (Exh.P-129) dated 7.9.1991 from Trichy Santhan (DA) to Prabhakaran it
was mentioned that' CBI had caught Shanmugham (DA) only after it was
disclosed by Shankar (A-4) Murugan (A-3), Robert Payas (A-9) and Santhan
(A-2) that all had come (from Sri Lanka) and landed at Shanmugham's place.
In diary (Exh.P-1253) of Sivarasan the fact that Rs.10,000 was paid to Shankar
G
(A-4) was mentioned. In note book (M0-159) of Sivarasan there is again a
mention of payment of Rs.5,000 by Sivarasan to Shankar (A-4) (Exh.P-439).
Ch. Gandhi (PW-267) is hand-writing expert and has proved the hand-writing
of Sivarasan.
....
S. Kalyan Krishnan (PW-58) is running Easwari Lodge. With reference H
260 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A to his guest register maintained in his lodge he said that on the evening of
16.5.1991 one Jagadeesan came to his lodge to take a room. He said he was
regular customer for the past about 20 or 25 years. He said later a guest whose
name he came to know was Shankar (A-4) joined Jagadeesan. Though
Jagadeesan left Shankar (A-4) continued'(_o stay in the lodge. On 23.5.1991
B Shankar (A-4) told S. Kalyan Krishnan (PW-58) that he was vacating the room
and was going to his native place. He wanted to make a phone call. He gave
a slip of paper on which it was written in ink as "Payas house, Sivarasa," and
a telephone number was also mentioned. S. Kalyan Krishnan (PW-58)
telephoned that.number and was told that Payas house was situated at a
d~stance of about 1/112 furlong and message could not be conveyed. He,
C however, got the address of Robert Payas (A-9) and made a note of that on
the slip of paper given by Shankar (A-4). That slip of paper (Exh.Pl64) was
identified by S. Kalyan Krishnan (PW-58). The address in pencil on the slip
(Exh.P-164) was in the hand ofS. Kalyan Krishnan (PW-58). This slip he kept
with him and wrote another slip (Exh.P-1645) giving the details of the address
D of Robert Payas's (A-9) house to Shankar (A-4). S. Kalyan Krishnan (PW-58)
also explained to Shankar (A-4) a route to go to Robert Payas (A-9) house.
There is, however, nothing in the evidence to show that Shankar (A-4) did
go to the house of Robert Payas (A-9).
Robert Payas (A-9), his wife Prema, sister Premlatha, brother-in-law
E Jayakumar (A-10), his wife Shanthi (A-11) and some other 30 or 35 Tamils had
come to India in September, 1990 from Sri Lanka and got themselves registered
as refugees on 20.9.199'1. As noted above Prema, wife of Robert Payas (A-
9) and Jayakumar (A-10) are brother and sister. Shanthi (A-11) is Indian
national. Others are all Sri Lankan nationals. Shanmughalingam is the father
of Prema and Jayakumar (A-10). In his confession Robert Payas (A-9) said
F that he had been helping LTTE since 1985 during war first with Sri Lankan
army and thereafter with Indian army IPKF. He said a rival organization EPRLF
betrayed them to IPKF which caught hold of them and kept .them in custody
for 15 days. IPKF also raided their houses and beat up the ladies severely.
He said at that time due to the action ofIPKF his son aged 1-112-months
.-----c
died .
G He said they had developed hatred towards IPKF and even EPRLF. According
to him IPKF was subjecting common people to great sufferings like committing
murders, rape and other kinds of ill-treatments and harassment. Jayaku:nar (A-
10) was a frequent visitor to Tamil Nadu. Porur house of Jayakumar (A-10)
was rented through M. Utham Singh (PW56) proprietor of Ebenezer Stores
who was paid commission. Jayakumar (A- IO) also shifted to another house
H in Kodungaiyur. These two houses were arranged in such a way as to
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 261
accommodate LTTE people comfortably. In the Porur house many LTTE A
personnel came to visit or even to stay there. Robert Payas (A-9) opened a
Savings Bank account in the Central Bank of India in his name. He said
Kanthan had purchased one red colour Yamaha motorcycle bearing registration
No. TN-09-A-8213 in the name Raja. Nishanthan had made arrangement for
purchase of the motor~ycle while Kanthan made the payment. Kanthan,
Nishanthan and Sivarasan were making use of the motorcycle. Robe1t Payas B
(A-9) said that he knew that Sivarasan and Kanthan had come to India for
some dreaded jobs and it was a known fact about LTTE's activities and its
hand in assassinating Padmanabha and his friends in Madras. After some
time Sivarasan started staying in the house of Jayakumar (A-10). Sivarasan
used to come over to the residence of Robert Payas (A-9) frequently and to C
meet Kanthan and Santhan (A-2). In February, 1991 Sivarasan had come to
Porur house along with Murugan (A-3), who stayed with Robert Payas (A9)
for two days and thereafter went to stay at Royapettah house. Murugan (A-
3) was a frequent visitor to the house of Robert Payas (A-9). He would come
over there along with Sivarasan or of his own. He would come to take money
from Kanthan or even to see Sivarasan. They used to assemble in the house D
of Robert Payas (A-9) and plan works for their "movement" and then they
would execute those works as per their plans. LTTE members would have
contacts with Sivarasan, Kanthan, Nishanthan through the telephone number
2343402 installed in Ebenezer Stores of M. Utham Singh (PW56). Even calls
would come from Colombo, Canada and England. T. Soundara Pandian (PW- E
54), who was working in Ebenezer Stores, would bring the messages. In the
absence of Sivarasan, Kanthan and Nishanthan those messages would be
received by Robert Payas (A-9) to help them. Kanthan only used to arrange
for the money and give them to all for the conspiratorial work of LTTE. He
would bring gold biscuits, encash them and give money to Sivarasan, Murugan
(A-3) and other LTTE members. Indirankutty, another LTTE activist, would F
come from Trichy quite frequently. He would also help persons like Sivarasan
and Kanthan. In the beginning of May, 1991 Sivarasan brought Santhan (A-
2) to the house of Robert Payas (A-9). Santhan (A-2) stayed there for two
days and then at Haribabu's house. On 5.5.1991 Robert Payas (A-9), Santhan
(A-2), Murugan (A-3), Haribabu, Arivu (A-18) and Sivarasan all met at Marina · G
Beach. On 9.5.1991 Indirankutty came to Robert Payas (A-9) with Ruban (A-
6) who had lost one of his legs in a bomb blast in Sri Lanka and had come
to India with Sivarasan for medical treatment. Robert Payas (A-9) helped
Sivarasan to get a learning licence for motorcycle. He could not get a regular
licence as he had lost one of his eyes. A week before the assassination of
Rajiv Gandhi Sivarasan and Kanthan had come to the residence of Robert H
1
+-.
262 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Payas (A-9) and they had a conference. Kanthan gave money to Sivarasan. _:..
Robert Payas (A-9) said that that money was used for their conspiracy work.
Between 15.5.1991 to 21.5.1991 Santhan (A-2) came to the residence of Robert
Payas (A-9) three times, first time when he came Kanthan gave him Rs.2.00
lacs to hand over the same to Sivarasan who was staying at the residence
B of Jayakumar (A-10), second time Santhan (A-2) got Rs.5.00 lacs and went
away. One or two days later Robert Payas (A-9) and Santhan (A-2) went to
market to make certain purchases for Ruban (A-6) which were needed for his
journey to Jaipur and back. Ruban (A-6) was staying with Robert Payas (A-
9). Robert Payas (A-9) also mentioned the name of Yanan being an LTTE
member. He said in the month of May he had gone to the residence of Yanan.
C There he met Yijayanandan (A-5) who had come to India in the boat along
with Sivarasan, Santhan (A-2) and others in the beginning of May, 1991.
According to Robert Payas (A-9) Sivarasan and Santhan (A-2) would also be
going over to the residence of Yanan. On his first visit to Delhi,
Kanagasabapathy (A-7) had gone along with Yanan. This Yanan has not been
D examined. Robert Payas (A-9) said in his confession that between 15.5.1991
and 20.5.1991 Ramanan, Santhan (A-2), Rangam and Kanthan had come to his
residence several times in connection with the LTTE conspiracy and they
used to receive phone calls from Sivarasan through Ebenezer Stores. On
21.5.1991 Robert Payas (A-9) was at his residence. On 22.5.1991 he got the
l
news ofRajiv Gandhi assassination. He did not leave his residence on 23.5.1991 ·
E expecting message from Sivarasan. On 24.5.1991 Sivarasan came to his house
in his Kawasaki Bajaj motorcycle to meet Kanthan but Kanthan was not there.
On 25 .5 .1991 when Kanthan came on his red Yamaha motorcycle Robert Payas
(A-9) told him that Sivarasan had come the previous day looking for him. On
27.5.1991 Santhan (A-2) came to the residence of Robert Payas (A-9) and they
F all decided to leave Madras in order to escape from the police. On 28.5.1991
they bought tickets in assumed names and went to Thiruchendur by night
bus on 29.5.1991. They did not check in any lodge in Thiruchendur and on
30.5.1991 again by night bus came to Madurai on 31.5.1991. Robert Payas (A-
9) said they took ladies with them to avoid any suspicion. For Madurai also
G they took night bus and reached Madras on 1.6.1991. Santhan (A-2) went to
some other place. Robert Payas (A-9) sent his wife and his younger sister to
the residence of his uncle in Yadapalani and he himself went to the residence
of one Loga in Nasapakkam to hide. On 3.6.1991 he went to Yadapalani and
' information
brought back his family to the Porur house. He did not receive any
either from Sivarnsan or Kanthan and in a few days he was arrested by CBI.
H According to Robert Payas (A-9) all of his expenses were met by Kanthan
•
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P, WADHWA, J.] 263
who also paid for the expenses of other LTTE members staying in his house A
Jayakumar (A-10), who is husband ofShanthi (A-11) gave a confession.
He also talks of war first between Sri Lankan army and LTTE and then LTTE
and IPKF. He said that Robert Payas (A-9), his sister's husband, was helping
LTTE in his native village. In one raid made by IPKF Robert Payas (A-9) and
Jayakumar (A-10) were caught and kept in a camp. Though Jayakumar (A-10) B
was released after a few days but not Robert Payas (A-9). Lives had become
miserable because of raids by IPKF. They were now having close contacts
with LTTE movement who were providing them even financial help. In
September, 1990 Jayakumar (A-10) said LITE "people" told Robert Payas (A-
9) and him to go and stay in Madras with instructions to keep houses ready C
for their purpose. He said on account of the atrocities committed jointly by
IPKF and EPRLF, the LTTE movement had thought to teach a lesson to the
leaders in India and to the persons belonging to EPRLF hiding in Madras.
Since they were sent by LTTE movement to India they did not give two
sovereigns of gold and pay Rs.1500 for each of the person coming to India
which LTIE was charging. After getting themselves registered at Rameshwaram D
as refugees they all went to stay at Madras. Nishanthan, Saravanan, Raja @
Kalapathy, all LTTE people, arranged Porur house which was rented out in
the name of Jayakumar (A-10). Nishanthan and Kumaradoss stayed in Porur
house with Robert Payas (A-9) and Jayakumar (A-10) families. After about
one week of stay in Porur house another LTTE activist Kanthan also came E
and stayed in the house. Since both Jayakumar (A-10) and Robert Payas (A-
9) were unemployed Kanthan was giving them money. In fact Kanthan was
providing money for all the matters of LTTE movement in Madras. A wireless
set was installed at Porur house after Kanthan had come to stay there. He
and Nishanthan @ Nixon used to talk to the movement at Jaffna by wireless.
Another supporter of LTTE Indirankutty also used to come to Porur house F
in white Maruti van bearing registration number TA Y-9444 from Trichy. He
would also get money from Kanthan. Jayakumar (A-IO) also talks of buying
a motorcycle by Kanthan in the name of Shanmugaraja, an LTTE man through
Sarvanan and Kalapathi @Raja. Jayakumar (A-10) said that Robert Payas (A-
9) and Kanthan told him that a high ranking person from the movement would G
come to India during the second week of December and that his name was
Sivarasan and was coming to India with a dangerous plot. It was decided that
another house should be arranged by Jayakumar (A-IO) for his stay. It was
so thought that since Jayakumar (A-10) would be staying with family nobody
would have suspicion on Sivarasan. Kanthan also told Jayakumar (A-10) that
Sivarasan would give him the required money for all the expenses. Accordingly H
•
264 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Kodungaiyur house was rented with the help of Ramaswamy, father-in-law of
I
Jayakumar (A-10). The house was taken in the name of Ramaswamy. Jayakumar
(A-10) moved with his family to that house in December, 1990 and after a
fortnight or so Robert Payas (A-9) brought Sivarasan to his house and told
him that Sivarasan would stay there. Jayakumar (A-10) was told that he
should be helpful to Sivarasan and to all the activities of the movement.
B Jayakumar (A-10) said "that Sivarasan was sent to India by the movement to
fulfil a dangerous plot". Sivarasan had brought a suitcase with him in which
he kept his dresses, AK-47 rifle, a diary and a pistol. Whenever he would go
out he would take pistol with him kept concealed in a thick book where he
had made a cavity. From January to April, 1991 Sivarasan went to Sri Lanka
C two or three times and returned. On 2.5 .1991 when he returned from Sri Lanka
he brought two LTIE lady tigresses Dhanu and Subha. Jayakumar (A-10) said
it was known to him that "Sivarasan had brought those two LTTE movement -
lady tigers with a murder plan". He said it was also known to him that
Sivarasan and lady tigresses had decided to wreak vengeance for the atrocities
D committed by IPKF. After staying in the house of Jayakumar (A-10) for a day
or so those two girls went to stay in the house of Vijayan (A-12) and ..
Bhaskaran (A-14), his father-in-law. Sivarasan also bought one red colour •
Baj~j Kawasaki motorcycle which he kept in the house of Vijayan (A-12).
Subha and Dhanu would often come to the house of Jayakumar (A-10).
Shanthi (A-11) would go with them for shopping. Sivarasan would visit the
E house of Vijayan (A-12) daily. One day when Sivarasan came to stay in the
house of Jayakumar (A-10) he brought Santhan (A-2), who was his "partner".
Jayakumar (A-10) said that he knew that Santhan (A-2) was in connivance
with Sivarasan in all the activities and that Santhan (A-2) was assisting
Sivarasan "for the dangerous work which he would carry out". Since Jayakumar
(A-10) had no work Sivarasan gave him Rs.35,000 and asked him to start a
F business of grinding coffee seeds. On 19.4.1_991 Jayakumar (A-10) paid
Rs.20,000/- as advance and took a shop on rent in the name of his wife
Shanthi (A-11) at a monthly rent of Rs.450. He bought coffee seeds grinding
machine also for Rs.15,000. Then he applied for a telephone connection
paying Rs.8,000 for his shop. He applied for telephone connection in the name
G of his wife Shanthi (A-11). Telephone connection was applied for the
convenience of Sivarasan and other persons of LTTE movement to contact
___._
among themselves. Whenever Subha and Dhanu came to the house of
Jayakumar (A-10) Sivarasan would take them separately and talk to them
secretly. A few days before the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi Sivarasan told
Jayakumar (A-10) to stitch a cloth cover for his pistol which Shanthi (A-11)
H did. If the gun was put in the cover it would not be visible to others. Then
,.._ __
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 265
... ·Sivarasan also got one kurta and pyzama. The measurements were provided A
by Jayakumar (A-10) as Sivarasan was not willing to go to the tailoring shop.
One day Shanthi (A-11) also took Subha to nearby tailoring shop and got
.... dresses stitched for her. Jayakumar (A-10) was quite often visiting the house
of Robert Payas (A-9). In the month of May, 1991 he had seen Sivarasan,
...
Kanthan, Santl1an (A-2) and Murugan (A-3) in that house. There they would
B
confer about the plot. Then Jayakumar (A-10) added "about a week before
the murder of Rajiv Gandhi, Sivarasan had talked with Santhan (A-2) about
his murder plan". Sivarasan left the house of Jayakumar (A-10) on the morning
of21.5.1991 and returned at 1 O'clock and went to his room. He changed his
dress and now he wore kurta-pyzama. He hid a pistol in his dress. He was
supposed to go to the public meeting ofRajiv Gandhi at Sriperumbudur. From c
the house of Jayakumar (A-10) he went to the house of Vijayan (A-12). He
returned at 12.30 in the night with Subha and Nalini (A-1). It was confinned
that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered by Dhanu. Sivarasan then went upstairs to
talk about the incident with Santhan (A-2). In the morning of 22.5.1991
Santhan (A-2) went out and bought newspaper. Afterwards Subha and Nalini D
(A-1) went to watch news on TV to the neigbour's house (D.J. Swaminathan
(PW-85)) while Sivarasan went to the house of Vijayan (A-12). On 23.5.1991
in the morning Sivarasan went out with Nalini (A-1) and then took Subha and
left her at the house of Vijayan (A-12). When he came back in the night he
/ said that he had decided to leave within a day or two. He kept all his things
in a suitcase which included his cloths and that of Subha, two big dictionaries E
and notebooks which Sivarasan was keeping, took the pistol separately and
packed the bullets in a separate parcel. In the notebooks Sivarasan used to
write his income and expenses. In the suitcase he also kept photos, passports,
cassettes and the artificial eye which he used to wear. On his directions
- Jayakumar (A-JO) dug a pit in the comer of the kitchen where he placed the F
suitcase and parcel of bullets and covered the pit with a concrete slab that
he had bought, again on the instructions of Sivarasan. Jayakumar (A-10) then
painted the area in such a way that nobody could find out. All these things
were seized on 26.6.1991 as disclosed in the confession statement of Jayakumar
(A-10). Sivarasan then left but Santhan (A-2) kept on staying in the house
for two or three days. Then he also left as Sivarasan had instructed Jayakumar
G
....._ (A-JO) to change the house. Before leaving he gave Rs.5,000 to Jayakumar
(A-10). On the same day or the following day Nero (DA)·another partner of
Sivarasan came and received a bag from Jayakumar (A-I 0) as per instructions
of Sivarasan. Earlier also Nero had come to the house of Jayakumar (A-10).
He was connected with the LTTE movement and a helper of Sivarasan. H
266 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R"f
A M. Utham Singh (PW-56) is the owner of Ebenezer Stores in Porur
locality. T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) was working as assistant in his shop.
Telephone number 2343402 was installed in his shop premises. One person
by name Shanmugham got acquainted with M. Utham Singh (PW:-56) as he
had been buying provisions from his shop. Rajakalapathy and his wife, father-
B in-law and motherin-law were also residing with Shanmugham. In September,
1990 two Sri Lankan Tamilians came to M. Utham Singh (PW-56) on a red
colour Yamaha motorcycle and asked him whether there was any house
.f
available for rent. House of Dr. G.J. Srinivasan (PW-252) in the said locality
was newly built. Dr. G.J. Srinivasan (PW-252) wanted the house to be let out
and for that purpose he had kept a key with M. Utham Singh (PW-56) for him ......
C to show the house to any one who wanted to take the same on rent. When
M. Utham Singh (PW-56) asked those two persons if they would give the
name of any acquaintance in the area they told him about Rajakalapathy.
When M. Utham Singh (PW-56) asked them to bring Rajakalapa~y he came
with them. The house in question was shown and they liked the same. Those
D two persons, who came on the motorcycle, ·were Sarvanan and Nishanthan @
·(
Nixon. Rate of rent and the advance amount payable was agreed to during
discussion with Dr. G.J. Srinivasan (PW-252). On the request of Dr. G.J.
Srinivasan (PW-252) as to how many members would be staying in that house
Sarvanan furnished the list of seven members on a white piece of paper
(Exh.P-153), who were K. Kumaralingam, K. Kumaradoss, K. Premalatha, K.
E Nishanthan, S. Jayakumar, J. Shanthi and K. Prema. Families of Robert Payas
(A-9) and Jayakumar (A-10) then occupied the house. They used to purchase
provision from the shop ofM. Utham Singh (PW-56). Robert Payas (A-9) told ....,..__
M. Utham Singh (PW-56) that his relatives were living abroad and requested
him if they made any phone call for Robert Payas (A-9) he might call him. To
this M. Utham Singh (PW-56) agreed. Jayakumar (A-10) also used to receive
F calls from Germany and Robert Payas (A-9) from Italy and Denmark. Robert
Payas (A-9) also introduced Kanthan to M. Utham Singh (PW-56), who also
requested for the facility of receiving phone calls. M. Utham Singh (PW-56)
said that when these persons used to attend the calls they would speak only
in cerebral 'yes', 'correct', 'O.K.' and some time 'I will come'. EitherM. Utham
G Singh (PW-56) or his assistant T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) would go to the
hous~~fRobert Payas (A-9) to tell them of the receipt of the call. On 22.5.1991
M. Utham Singh'(PW-56) did not open the shop because of some ceremony
in his house. On 23.5.1991 T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) came to open the
shop in the morning at 7.00 a.m. M. Utham Singh (PW-56) himself did not go.
At about 12.30 noon M. Utham Singh (PW-56) made a call to the shop and
H asked how was the business. T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) told him that it
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 267
~ was on an average. M. Utham Singh (PW-56) instructed him to "close the shop A
and go home since riots had broken out in certain areas. At about 1.30 p.m.
T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) came to the house ofM. Utham Singh (PW-56)
and told him that he had received a call from one Shankar, who was staying
in some lodging house and lµtd requested him to call Robert Payas (A-9) or
Sivarasan to which T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) had replied that he was the
only person in the shop and could not go to give the message. He said after B
--· two minutes of that call Shankar again called him and asked him to give the
address of the shop. According to M. Utham Singh (PW-56) neither Robert
Payas (A-9) nor Jayakumar (A-10) was engaged in any work. In December,
1990 Jayakumar (A-10) shifted from Porur house though still he would be
visiting the shop of M. Utham Singh (PW-56) to purchase provisions. Rent c
agreement was executed bearing signatures of Dr. G.J. Srinivasan (PW-252)
and M. Utham Singq (PW-56). In fact there were two agreements one for rent
(Exh.P-154) and one for fitting and fixtures (Exh.P-155).
T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) employee of M. Utham Singh (PW-56)
said that Robert Payas (A-9) and Jayakumar (A-10) used to get phone calls D
from the shop Ebenezer Stores of which M. Utham Singh {PW-56) was the
proprietor. The phone calls used to come from foreign countries and local
calls were also received. Apart from Robert Payas (A-9) and Jayakumar (A-
10) Kanthan, Sivarasan and Nixon also used to come to the shop to receive
phone calls. Some time T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) would go to Porur
E
nouse to leave a message that telephone had come. He said on second day
of the death of Rajiv Gandhi he came to the shop as usual. There was a
telephone call and the person who called wanted him to call either Sivarasan
or Robert Payas (A-9). When T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) declined because
of riots nearby the phone was disconnected. After two or three minutes again
phone call came and caller identified himself as Shankar and he said that he F
was the person who spoke earlier and wanted him to call Sivarasan or Robert
Payas (A-9),urgently. T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) told him that he was alone
in the shop and could not go to call them. That person (Shankar) said he was
. speaking from a lodge and he wanted to have the address of Robert Payas's
(A-9) house. T. Soundara Pandian (PW-54) told him that he did not know the
G
number of the house of Robert Payas (A-9) but that house was next to
-- Ebenezer Stores. He, therefore, gave the address of Ebenezer Stores. He said
he told M. Utham Singh (PW-56) about this call of Shankar.
Robert Payas (A-9) and Sivarasan had gone to Studio Memory Makers
of S. Raghu (PW-59) on 15.12.1990 for getting passport size photographs. H
268 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A They also went to Kavitha Driving School of T. Panneer Selvam (PW-61) on
4.4.1991 and 9.5.1991 to take Driving licence. Robert Payas (A-9) lived in the
neighbourhood of Dr. Claud Fernandez (PW-197), a Dentist. Dr. Claud
Fernandez (PW-197) knew Robert Payas (A-9) as he was President of the
residents' association of that area. Robert Payas (A-9) and his friend had
come to the clinic of Dr. !2laud Fernandez {PW-197) for treatment. The name
B of his friend was Ramanan. Second time he came with his another friend
whose name was Murugan (A-3). On 23.7.1991 police had come from Malligai
CBI headquarters to the residence of Robert Payas (A-9) and recovered his
-
passport and other small items. Dr. Claud Fernandez (PW-197) was witness
of the recovery. He said assassination of Raj iv Gandhi took place on 21.5 .1991
C · and "when they are feeling sad, on 22nd evening at about 6 or 7 p.m. we heard
a sound of blast from the house of Robert Payas (A-9). That was the sound
of crackers". He said he could not see the persons when he came out but
above the house of Robert Payas (A-9) it was filled with smoke.
K. Kottammal (PW-63) is the owner ~f Rorlungalyur house where
D Jayakumar (A-IO) and Shanthi (A-11) started living from 18.12.1990. As noted
above the house was taken on rent in the name of Ramaswamy, father of
Shanthi (A-11 ). Rent agreement is Exh.P-217, which bears the signature
Ramaswamy and husband of K. Kottammal (PW-63).1<.. Kottammal (PW-63)
identified the signature of her husband.
E
D.J. Swaminathan (PW-85) was living in house number E-152,
Kodungaiyur. It was next to the house of Jayakumar (A-10) and Shanthi (A-
11) which is house No. E-153. He met Sivarasan who was staying in that
house and who told him that he lost his left eye in an accident. In the first
week of May, 1991 he saw Sivarasan and two girls coming in an auto to the
F house of Jayakumar (A-10). Their names were Subha and Dhanu. They stayed
for about two days and thereafter D.J. Swaminathan (PW-85) said he did not
see them while Sivarasan continued to stay in the house. In the first week
of May, 1991 Sivarasan came on a new Kawasaki Bajaj bike. The bike was
driven by another person. That was without registration number. Both these
G persons stayed in the house of Jayakumar (AIO). He stayed there till 26.5.1991.
On the morning of22.5.1991 when D.J. Swaminathan (PW-85) put on the TV
to hear the news about the Rajiv Gandhi assassination Sivarasan, Nalini (A-
l) and Subha also came to his house. After the news was over some one in
the family ofD.J. Swaminathan (PW-85) remarked that it would be the work
of Liberation Tigers only. Sivarasan asked how could they say so. The reply
H was given that Tamil people could not do such kind of job. Sivarasan then
STATETHROUGHCBlv. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA,J.) 269
left the place witho!lt saying anything. The witness said that they (presumably A
Sivarasan, Subha and Nalini (A-1)) were telling that not even rice was available
for cooking. Since all the shops were closed on account of assassination of
Rajiv Gandhi the witness told them that "I will give rice, if wanted". They
declined the offer. At about 12.00 noon they distributed sweet mixed with
grated coconut which made the witness wonder. On the morning of23.5.1991
Sivarasan took Nalini (A-1) on his bike. DJ. Swaminathan (PW-85) said that B
he did not see Subha thereafter. Sivarasan stayed in that house for three days.
He saw Santhan (A-2) till 26.5.1991. He saw the photograph of Dhanu on
television in the end of May, 1991. When he had ~een Dhanu first time she
did not wear spectacles. Initially; therefore, witness said he could not identify
her in the photograph if it was Dhanu. Two days thereafter Sivarasan's C
photograph was shown on T.V. Now DJ. Swaminathan (PW-85) got suspicious.
On 2.6.1991 he dialed telephone number l 00 and gave the information. When
he told the person receiving the call that Sivarasan and Dhanu stayed in the
house of Jayakumar (A-10) no one made any inquiry. He did not give his
address. Again in the second week of June, 1991 he himself went to the office
of CBI headquarters, Malligai and stated the facts he knew. His statement was D
recorded. On 26.6.1991 house of Jayakumar (A-10) was searched. At that time
Shanthi (A-11) and her father Ramaswamy were there in the house. Various
articles were seized. On 7.7.1991 CBI officers with Jayakumar (A-10) came to
his Kodungaiyur house. They were not having key of the house. Lock was
broken open. Jayakumar (A-10) entered the house and showed the place in E
the kitchen at the left side. A slab at that place was removed and it was found
that there was a pit 2-112 fit deep. From that pit Jayakumar (A-10) took out
a plastic bag and a suitcase (Aristocrat make). In that bag one belt and two
packets of bullets containing 25 and 18 bullets were found. From the suit case
a dictionary was taken out which was cut out inside so that a pistol could
be kept there. There was one article like artificial eye and five recorded small F
micro cassettes, photographs (M0-163 to M0-166), passport (M0-161) in the
name ofThillaiambalam Suthendraraja, notebooks (M0-158, M0-159 and M0-
160) and diaries were also found and recovered. A list was prepared (Exh.P-
437) which bears the signatures of the witness D.J. Swaminathan (PW-85).
D.J. Swaminathan (PW-85) has identified photograph of Sivarasan in colour G
photographs (M0-163 and M0-164) and black and white photographs (M0-
165 and M0-166). Colour photograph (M0-169) and black and white
photographs (M0-170 and M0-171) are the photographs of Santhan (A-2).
S. Meera (PW-200) was living in the neighbourhood of Jayakumar (A-
10) in the same locality. She and Shanthi (A-11) became friends and were H
270 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A visiting each other. When S. Meera (PW-200) asked Shanthi (A-11) as to who
:was the person wearing spectacles, she said he was her uncle and had a
welding shop at Kodungaiyur. Jayakumar (A-10) was not doing any work and
was remaining idle at home. Some time in the first week of May, 1991 Sivarasan
and two women came in an auto at 8.00 p.m. One day in the first week of May
itself Sivarasan brought a car battery on his cycle to the house of Jayakumar
B (A-10). He, however, took away that battery same evening itself. The two girls
Subha and Dhanu used to come to the house of Jayakumar (A-10) on ladies'
bicycle now and then. S. Meera (PW-200) said she did not know the names \.
of Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu in the first instance but she came to know
only when their names were published in the newspapers or telecast on T.V.
C She said many people kept on coming and going in the month of May, 1991
in the house of Jayakumar (A-10). One such person was husband of
Jayakumar's (AlO) younger sister as told to S. Meera (PW-200) by Shanthi
(A-11). S. Meera (PW-200) said she was not staying in her house from
7.5.1991 to 23.5.1991 and that she had gone to her mother-in-law's house.
D M. Janarthanam (PW-71) said that he let out his shop to Shanthi (A-
11), wife of Jayakumar (A-10) in Kodungaiyur and received Rs.20,000 as
advance though he executed the agreement for Rs.4,500 only in the month of
April, 1991. The purpose of letting was to run a coffee grinding shop. On
25.7.1991 M. Janarthanam (PW-71) was called to Malligai office of CBI
E headquarters where he handed over the agreement (Exh.P-338). He had also
given a letter of consent (Exh.P-339) to Shanthi (A-11) for installing the coffee
grinding machine in the shop, which he also handed over to the police.
During his statement M. Janarthanam (PW-71) was asked to identify Jayakumar
(A-10), who had approached him for running out the shop along with his
brother-in-law Damodaran. M. Janarthanam (PW-71) identified Bhagyanathan
F (A-20) as Jayakumar (A-10). M. Janarthanam (PW-71) said that on 29.1.1992
Ramaswamy, father of Shanthi (A-11) came to the shop and removed the
grinding machine and other equipments. He also asked for refund of advance
of Rs.20,000 which the witness did not give. Shanthi (A-11) wrote a letter
(Exh.P-343) on 13.8.1992 to M. Janarthanam (PW-71) from the prison for the
G purpose but M. Janarthanam (PW-71) said that letter from Jayakumar (A-10)
·should also come. Then Shanthi (A-11) and Jayakumar (A-10) wrote a letter
(Exh.P-344) to M. Janarthanam (PW-71) from the prison. In his.statement M.
Janarthanam (PW-71) further stated that the Judge questioned him in the
court to which he replied he did receive Rs.20,000 advance and said that he
had no objection to return that back. The Judge passed the order on 3 .11.1992
H that the settlement might be made out of court. M. Janarthanam (PW-71) said
-+
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 271
that afterwards Ramaswamy called on him and obtained receipt (Exh.P-342) A
from him on 26.12.1992 and he returned the amount ofRs.20,000.
V. Kannan (PW-199) sold the coffee grinding machine for Rs.15,000.
Receipt showing the coffee grinding machine is Exh.P-971. Both Jayakumar
(A-IO) and Shanthi (A-11) had come to V. Kannan (PW-199) to buy the
machine. B
Sowmya Narayanan (PW-70) is one of the staff members from Telecom
Department and he has identified application for telephone connection (Exh.P-
336) by Shanthi (A-11) in OYT scheme for the shop premises. The application
was registered on 22.4.1991. A sum of Rs.8,000 is shown to have been paid C.
with the application.
In the diary (M0-180) of Sivarasan seized from the house of Jayakumar
(A-10) there is mention of a sum of Rs. I 0,000/- on 11.4.1991 for telephone.
· Ja}lakumar (A- IO) stated to have made disclosure statement to the
1
:police on 9.7.1991 (Exh,P-1436) on the basis of which it is stated that Jayakumar D
(A- I 0) took the police to Kodungaiyur house and recoveries made. The trial
Judge has strongly commented on the conduct of the police in recording the
disclosure statement to boost its case and has criticized the investigating
officer in adopting such a course. In the disclosure statement Jayakumar (A-
10) said that on 21.5.1991 Sivarasan had dug a pit in the kitchen and kept a E
brief suitcase and a plastic bag and then covered the same with a cement slab.
He said Sivaras11n told him not to disclose that to any one and not to give
the material placed in the pit to any one except to him.
Vijayan (A-12), whose confession was recorded, was a lorry driver in Sri
Lanka. He started his own workshop and during the period 1987-89 he used F
. to repair vehicles of LTTE. When IPKF came to Sri Lanka his work was
affected. Selvaluxmi (A-13) is his wife. She is daughter of Velayudam @
Bhaskaran (A-14). Vijayan (A-12) decided to come to India in 1990 as his wife
was pregnant and he thought that in India she would get necessary medical
facility. One Kutty told him that he would make arrangements for him to go G
to India without making any payment to LTTE. Kutty introduced Vijayan (A-
12) to Sivarasan who told him that if he worked for LTIE his expenses would
be looked after by the LTIE. Sivarasan told him to take a house on rent and
to stay there and that persons belonging to LTIE would come and stay in
that house for their work. While staying at Tuticorin, Vijayan (A-12) worked
in Tuticorin Port Trust and at SPIC as daily wage earning Rs.20 to Rs.30 per H
272 . SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A day. His wife gave birth to a son on 17.10.1990. After Vijayan (A-12) settled
in his house in Madras as described earlier Sivarasan along with Chokkan @
Sabapathi and Munusami, LTTE workers came to his house. Sivarasan told
Vijayan (A-12) that in the first week of May, 1991 he would bring some LTTE
men for an important work and he asked him to make necessary arrangements
for their stay. He was also cautioned by him not to tell that to anybody.
B Sivarasan again came on 2.5.1991 with Gokul@Nero, an LTTE activist. Both
came with a suitcase containing wireless set and other things. Sivarasan then
informed Vijayan (A-12) that he would bring two LTTE women to the house.
He gave him Rs. I 0,000 for his expenses. After three or four days Sivarasan
took him to a place nearby and gave him a big car battery and asked him to
C take that to his house. The battery was for fixing a wireless set. Vijayan (A-
12) gave that battery to Nero. Same day Sivarasan brought a black and white
TV and kept the same in the house. He said that he had bought this for the
family of Vijayan (A-12). Sivarasan asked Nero to have a link with Sri Lanka
through wireless which Nero was able to achieve within two/three days.
Whenever Nero spoke on the wireless he would use to say from 910 to 91.
D Vijayan (A-12) bought a battery charger from a shop at Mount Road, Madras
and also other articles of furniture. Sivarasan paid for all. On 6.5.1991 Sivarasan
brought Dhanu and Subha to Vijayan's (A-12) house. That day his father-in-
law Bhaskaran (A-14) had also come from Tuticorin. These two women would
keep their important things in a black bag and would always carry that
E whenever they went out. Sivarasan gave money to Vijayan (A-12) to buy two
cycles for the women. Subha and Dhanu would go out on Friday and would
come on Monday morning. On 16/17-5-1991 Sivarasan asked Vijayan (A-12)
to dig a pit in the kitchen to hide the wireless set and guns. Vijayan (Al2),
Sivarasan and Nero dug the pit. On the morning of21.5.1991 Sivarasan came
to the house of Vijayan (A-12). He gave some message to Nero to be transmitted
F on wireless. Then he said something to Subha and Dhanu who got ready by
12 O'clock after having their lunch. Sivarasan again came at 12.30 p.m. wearing
a Kurta-Pyzama with a camera in his hand. He asked Dhanu and Subha to get
ready. Vijayan (A-12) said usually his wife would help Subha to wear saree.
On that day, however, Subha and Dhanu both closed the door of their room
G and got dressed. They took about half an hour to dress. Subha was wearing
a saree; Dhanu was wearing orange colour kurta and green colour dupatta.
She was wearing spectacles. Generally she did not wear spectacles in the
house. A photo session started. l 0 photographs were taken among themselves
with the camera Sivarasan had brought. Vijayan (A-12) took photographs of
Subha, Dhanu and Sivarasan together. Dhanu had put on over make-up on
H her face. Sivarasan asked Vijayan (A-12) and Nero to go and bring·an atito.
f
STA TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WAD HWA, J.] 273
He told them not to bring the auto near the house and to stop that near the A
bus stand away from the house. This arrangement was so that auto driver
would not be able to identify the house. They brought the auto as instructed.
Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu walked up to the auto. Nero went with them but
came back and then gave some message through wireless. He used to speak
daily through wireless once in the morning and once in evening. On the
morning of22.5.1991, Sivarasan came to the house of Vijayan (A-12) and said B
that the work was over and that the Rajiv Gandhi was murdered. He asked
Nero to send the message to Sri Lanka through wireless and himself went to
-
sleep. Sivarasan would write on a piece of paper in a language which was not
understandable and would give that to Nero to send that message through
wireless. After lunch Sivarasan went away. On 23.5.1991 he came on a cycle, C
took the motorcycle and again went away. He used to keep the motorcycle
in the house of Vijayan (A-12). From the evening of 23.5.1991 Sivarasan,
Subha and Nero were staying in the house of Vijayan (A-12). Nero used to
keep his gun (AK-47) always ready. All these three used to watch carefully
if police was coming. This watching started from the day Dhanu's photograph
appeared in the newspapers. Sivarasan used to go out with his pistol. While D
sleeping he used to keep it under his pillow. He and Subha went to Tirupathi
on 25.5.1991 and came back the next day in the night. Vijayan (A-12) said that
Sivarasan used to say if police would come to arrest him he would kill a dozen·
....... of policemen and then only he would be caught. On 27.5.1991 he took out
the motorcycle and hie somewhere. Vijayan (A-12) did not see the motorcycle E
afterwards. In the end of May, 1991 Sivarasan's photo also appeared in the
newspapers. Vijayan (A-12) used to buy all the newspapers which Nero would
read and tell Sivarasan the progress of investigation made by the police in
the case. One day Sivarasan took off his moustache. Movements of Sivarasan
got limited after his photo appeared in the newspapers. He used to go out
on foot and would give messages to LTTE men. One day in the first week of F
June, 1991, Sivarasan said that Nero had spoken to Jaffna through wireless
and arrangements were made for their escape from India by boat. Sivarasan
took Subha somewhere and returned on I 0.6.199 l. He said they had gone to
Coimbatore. That day Nero told Sivarasr.n that he spoke through wireless and
that there was some problem and that boat won't be coming from Jaffna. By G
this time photo of Subha also appeared in the newspapers which scared
Subha. Sivarasan then put Subha's dresses in a black bag and took that out
somewhere and hid it. On that day only Santhan (A-2), who was a close
companion of Vijayan (A-12), came for the first time. On 12.6.1991 Sivarasan
came to Vijayan's (A-12) house and told him that it was very difficult to stay
like that. They should buy photos of Raj iv Gandhi, M.G.R. and Jayalalitha and H
274 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A keep them in front of the room and in that way nobody Would doubt them.
This Vijayan (A-12) did. Sivarasan paid him Rs.100 for that. After few days
Sivarasan asked Bhaskaran (A-14) to get help from his relative to arrange for
some other house. Bhaskaran (A-14) went to his relative N. Chokkanathan
(PW-97) to look for some other house but said that N. Chokkanathan (PW-
B 97) was of no use and it was difficult to get another house. Sivarasan said
he would seek help of some other person to see the house. On 23.6.1991 he
gave a message to Nero to be transmitted through wireless. Nero told Sivarasan
that that was the last message to be given. After that Sivarasan and Nero took
off the antenna and wires and kept the wireless set in the pit which had been
dug in the kitchen. After a day or two Santhan (A-2) brought another person
C to take Sivarasan and Subha with him. Later, Vijayan (A-12) came to know that
his name was Suresh Master (DA). In the evening they brought an auto. The
plan was that Sivarasan, Subha, Nero and Suresh Master would all go together.
Thereafter Vijayan (A-12) said he did not see all of them. Vijayan (A-12) and
family then decided to go to Tuticorin and after staying for one week returned
to their house to take the things and to vacate the house but by that time
D the police came and arrested Vijayan (A:-12).
Mangaleswaran (PW-234) and Rose D. Nayagam (PW-235) respectively
were in charge of Rameshwaram and Tutico~in refugee camps and they have
testified to the registration of stay of Vijayan (A-12), his wife Selvaluxmi (A-
E 13) and his father-in-law Bhaskaran (A-14) in the refugee camps, as refugees
coming from Sri Lanka.
J. Duraisamy Naidu (PW-82) is the owner of the house which was taken
on rent by Vijayan (A-12). Tenant agreement (Exh.P-426) was executed. The
house was occupied on 23.4.1991. The tenant agreement bears signature of
F Vijayan (A-12) for Plot No. 12, Eveready Colony, No. 12 at Kodungaiyur. Rent
agreement was taken into possession by the police.
Esylen Mantel (PW-99), who was living in Plot No. 14, Eveready Colony,
Kodungaiyur, said that Vijayan (A-12), his wife Selvaluxmi (A-13) and his
G father-in-law Bhaskaran (A-14) were staying in the neighbouring house. Esylen
Mantel (PW-99) said in the first week of May, 1991 two auto rikshaws had
come to the house of Vijayan (A-12). In one auto there were two ladies and
in the other there were two gents. The girls names came to be. known to
Esylen Mantel (PW-99) as Subha and Dhanu and the gents' as Sivarasan an<l
Nero. Esylen Mantel (PW-99) said they also brought a TV to the house of
H Vijayan (A-12) and fixed the antenna on the terrace. They also fixed two
}
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P.. WAD HWA, J.] 275
casuarina tree posts on the terrace and connected the black wire between A
posts with the wire connection inside the house of Vijayan (A-12). On 21.5.1991
at about 2.00 p.m. Esylen Mantel (PW-99) saw Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu
standing at the bus stand at Kodungaiyur. Next day the witness came to know
about the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi on TV news. Esylen Mantel (PW-99)
saw Sivarasan, Subha and Nero at Vijayan's (A-12) house on 24.5.1991 but B
did not see Dhanu. Same day Dhanu's photograph was published in the
newspapers. Esylen Mantel (PW-99) suspected that it was the same girl who
was seen by her at the bus stand. On 29.5.1991 Sivarasan's photo was also
published. Now it was confirmed to Esylen Mantel (PW-99) that all these
persons were involved in the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi. She developed
fear on that account. Vijayan (A-12) came to the house ofEsylen Mantel (PW- C
99) in the second week of June, 1991 and borrowed a driller stating that he
wanted to fix a regulator for the fan. Since he did not return the driller same
day Esylen Mantel (PW-99) went to the house of Vijayan (A-12). On reaching
there she saw Sivarasan standing in the hall with one left eye closed. Earlier
Esylen Mantel (PW-99) had seen him wearing spectacles. Now he was not
wearing spectacles. When she asked Selvaluxmi (A-13) as to what happened D
'• to the eye of Sivarasan she told her that he lost his eye while playing. One
I
day Esylen Mantel (PW-99) saw Sivarasan sitting on the steps of the house
of Vijayan (A-12). She went near him, wished him and asked him if he was
.....' employed somewhere. Sivarasan said he was unemployed and was trying to
get a job in Dubai. At that time she noticed he had two eyes. Left eye looked E
like an artificial eye. Now he did not have even mustache and did not wear
spectacles. Mother of Esylen Mantel (PW-99) went to CBI office at Malligai
to give information. But because of fear of LTIE she did not do so. She said
they should watch the house to collect more clues and then to inform CBI.
Thereafter they were keeping watch on Vijayan's (A-12) house and noticing
the movements on that house. On 26.6.1991at7.30 a.m. Esylen Mantel (PW- F
99) saw Vijayan (A-12) taking Bhaskaran (A-14) on a cycle. While passing in
front of her house Bhaskaran (A-14) told Esylen Mantel (PW-99) that he was
going to Madurai. That day Sivarasan was not in the house of Vijayan (A12).
Vijayan (A-12) said Sivarasan had gone to Madurai to get a job and would
return in a month or so. At that time there was a black boy in the house who G
was later identified as Santhan (A-2). Vijayan (A-12) introduced Santhan (A-
2) as his brother who was a driver and was trying for a job in Dubai. On
1.7.1991 again at 7.30 a.m. Esylen Mantel (PW-99) saw Vijayan (A-12) and
Santhan (A-2) going on a cycle. After ten minutes Vijayan (A-12) came back
alone and now he had changed his dress too. Vijayan (A-12) told Esylen
Mantel (PW-99) while passing through her house that he was leaving for H
276 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Madurai since he received a telegram from his father-in-law. Vijayan (A-12)
also said that he would come back after one and a half month or so. That day
Vijayan (A-12) also told her that Sivarasan would not be coming back as he
was the most wanted person by CBI. On 2. 7.199 l Esylen Mantel (PW-99)
informed the CBI about the incident. She was examined by the police and
B identified Santhan (A-2), Vijayan (A-12), Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-
14) in the; row of accused and Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu in photographs.
In diary (M0-180) of Sivarasan it was mentioned against date 6.4.1991
"Vijayan (A-12) Veedu (house) - 15,000" meaning that Sivarasan had paid
Rs.15,000 to Vijayan (A-12) for getting a house on rent in Madras.
c L.D.N.J. Wijesinghe (PW-67), Senior Superintendent of Police, Sri Lanka
has spoken about the wireless network of LITE. He intercepted LTTE wireless
transmissions. He said Nero was using wireless station 910 and 91 while
communicating with LTTE leaders in Jaffna. Wireless station 91 belonged
Pottu Amman in Sri Lanka and Station 910 is the wireless station belonged
D to Sivarasan in India.
T.P. Sitther (PW-78) is the wireless operator of Government of India in
the Ministry of Home Affairs. He has also testified regarding wireless messages
\
monitored during the period from 1988. He also deposed that station 91 •
belonged to Pottu Amman and station 910 was used by Sivarasan.
E
Hashmuth S. Setal (PW-98) is the owner ofBarathi Cycle company and
Barathi Cycle Agency. He s:>ld BSA Delux cycle to one P. Vijayan of Plot
No. 12, Muthamizh Nagar, Kodungaiyur, Madras as per bill (Exh.P-49 l ). Cycle
was sold on 8.5.199 l. He identified that cycle (M0-390). Another cycle BSA
F SLR was also sold to Vijayan (A-12) on 8.5.1991 as per bill (Exh.P-493) having
the same address.
MohanraJ (PW-254) was working as officer-in-charge of International
Monitoring Station at Perungudi, Madras. He has testified that wireless Trans
receivers (MO-770) could be operated by using 12 volt D.C. battery like MO-
G 209.
N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) is a distant relation ofBhaskaran (A-14). In
his deposition he said that he had met Bhaskaran (A-14) in the year 1952
when he went to Sri Lanka to seek a job. Then suddenly on 20.6.1991
Bhaskaran (A-14) called on him. He entertained him and discussed about
H family matters. They went for an evening movie show. That day Bhaskaran
STA TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WAD HWA, J.] 277
(A-14) slept in the house ofN. Chokkanathan (PW-97). After they had supper A
Bhaskaran (A-14) asked N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) to get a big house rented
for him in an outer area at a monthly rent of Rs.2000 to Rs.3000. N.
Chokkanathan (PW-97) was surprised and said that a house at the rate of
Rs.300/- per month would be sufficient for his family. Bhaskaran (A-14) said
the house was not for him but was required for some important persons.
When N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) inquired who those important persons were B
Bhaskaran (A-14) said it would create some problem ifhe disclosed him and
their names. N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) said that unless he revealed the names
of the important persons he would not take any step to search for a house.
Then Bhaskaran (A-14) told him that the house was meant for Sivarasan and
Subha who were involved in Rajiv Gandhi assassination case and whose C
photographs had been exhibited in TV and posters. N. Chokkanathan (PW-
97) said he was shocked and asked what was the relation between him and
those persons. Bhaskaran (A-14) said that at that time he was residing in a
house in Kodungaiyur area and that those persons were residing there. 'Nhen
N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) refused to give any help, Bhaskaran (A-14) then
pleaded with N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) to at least permit Subha to stay in his D
house for some time as a family member. N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) again
refused. That made Bhaskaran (A-14) angry. He refused to eat and threatened
N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) that he would kill him ifhe gave any information
to the police about him or Sivarasan or Subha. Bhaskaran (A-14) then left the
house. Next day, i.e., 22.6.1991 with the assistance of his relative one Srinivasan, E
with whom N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) discussed the matter, they went to the
office of Malligai CBI headquarters. N. Chokkanathan (PW-97) gave his
statement to the police. They sent him back saying that they would call him
after four days. He was again called by the CBI officials on 28.6.1991 when
he was interrogated and his statement was recorded.
F
M. Narayanan (PW-281) is D.S.P., CBI and one of the investigating
officers. As far as Bhaskaran (A-14) was concerned he said his presence was
secured on 7.7.1991 but how that was done he was unable to say. He said
he was brought to the office of CBI on that day but who brought him again
he was unable to tell. When he was taken to the house of Vijayan (A-12) and G
was about to break open the lock of the house Vijayan (A-12) and Selvaluxmi
(A-13) with their child came there. They were identified by Bhaskaran (A-14).
Vijayan (A-12) had the key with which he opened the house. Thereafter
seizure was effected. Vijayan (A-12) voluntarily pointed out the space in the
kitchen from which signal making articles were recovered. M. Narayanan (PW-
281) said that Vijayan (A-12) voluntarily pointed out towards the pit otherwise H
278 SUPREME COURT ·REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A that place could not have been found. He said N. Chokkanathan (PW-97)
came to his office on 23.6.1991 and was accompanied by Srinivasan. Statement
ofN. Chokkanathan (PW-97) was not recorded atthat time because of immediate
action was to be taken to locate the house and to make attempt to apprehend
Bhaskaran (A-14). Statement ofN. Chokkanathan (PW-97) was recorded on
28.6.1991. As per witness M. Narayanan (PW-281) the recovery was effected
B on 8.7.1991 on the basis of the disclosure statement made by Vijayan (A-12)
(Exh.P-1358). It has come on record during the course of examination of the
witness that recovery had already been ·effected on 7.7.1991 (Exh.D-63). The
trial court has accepted Exh.D-63 and has rejected Exh.P-1358 and had adversely
commented to the conduct of the witness, the investigating officer, in allegedly
C manipulating the recovery.
Ravi (A-16) is an Indian national. He made confession. He was attracted
towards LTTE. He got training in military camp run by LTTE on Indian soil.
He joined LTTE movement and got deeply involved in it. In his confession
he described the details of the training he got and the oath he took. Ravi (A-
D 16) also described some of the activities of LTTE. He went to Sri Lanka as
well where also he got further training in military operations. Ravi (A-16) then
came back to Madras before In do-Sri Lankan Accord was signed in 1987. In
Madras he continued his operation. During holidays, however, he would meet
various LTTE personnel like Kittu, Baby Subramaniam, etc. in the LTTE office
E at Indira Nagar in Madras. When war started between IPKF and LTTE he said
he was eager to go to Sri Lanka to take part in the war operations against
IPKF. He was kept under house arrest in the month of June-July, .J988. On
8.8.1988, he along with 89 others, belonging to LTTE cadre, was arrested and ·
kept in lock-up in Madras Central Jail. From there all these persons were sent
to Sri Lanka by an Indian Air Force plane. Ravi (A-16) said he was sent to
F Sri Lanka because it was thought that he was a Sri Lankan national. In Sri
Lanka firstly, they were kept in Indian Army camp. They learnt about the
rapes, murders and other atrocities committed by IPKF. They developed a
strong feeling of revenge. Ravi (A-16) was released in 1989. He went to LITE
camp in Sri Lanka where he met various leaders. There he was indoctrinated
G to start a movement so that entire Tamil people in the world joined hands.
Ravi (Al6) said when he asked his role he was told to go to Tamil Nadu and
to select youths, who had got feeling for Tamil race and tell them about the
struggle of LITE and the traitorous acts committed by India. Ravi (A-16) said
that India thus became their enemy and they were to fight for 'Tamils' nation.
He was advocated for armed revolution to establish a separate Tamil nation.
H Ravi (A 16) was given a letter and was told that if he gave that letter to the
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 279
seashore incharge in India he would be given money for his expenses. After A
coming to India Ravi (A-16) went to Selam along with other LTTE people. He
gave that letter to one Richard in Selam, who after reading the letter gave him
Rs.15,000. From there Ravi (A-16) went to Madras and was told to go to
Subha Studio at Royapettah to meet Muthuraja. It was in the second week
of January, 1990 that he came to Madras and met Muthuraja in Subha Studio
and apprised him about the instructions he got in Sri Lanka. He met Suseendran B
(A-17), who was a member of Dravida Kazhagam. He was also told about the
need of armed revolutions in Tamil Nadu and the LTTE support of that.
Initially they were to collect youths. In his confession Ravi (A-16) further
described as to how ten persons were collected by Suseendran (A-17) and
arrangements were made for their training in Sri Lanka. Ravi (A-16) also went C
to Sri Lanka. He further described his activities in India for LTIE. He met
Suseendran (A-17) again in May, 1990 at Coimbatore and asked him to enroll
more youths. By this time war had started between LTIE and Sri Lankan
Army. During these training days in Sri Lanka Ravi (A-16) had met Pottu
Amman as well who explained that to carry on the work assigned to Ravi (A- D
16) and others it had to be done in three phases (1) to arrange houses for
the stay of LTIE cadre personnel, (2) to enroll more people and impart training
to them and (3) to develop seashore linkage and to form separate boat line,
if possible. Training in wireless operation was also given. In the month of
December, 1990 Ravi (A-16), Suseendran (A-17) and two others were brought
to a.house in Jaffna by Pottu Amman for the purpose of their return to Tamil E
Nadu. In this House Sivarasan was introduced to Ravi (A-16) by Pottu
Amman. Pottu Amman separately called Ravi (A-16) and told him that Sivarasan
was also going with them to Tamil Nadu and that he might be contacted if
there was any need for money for selection of personnel for the movement
and it would be useful to get suggestions from him. Pottu Amman also
reminded him the incident of Padmanabha case in Tamil Nadu and said some F
important matters would be going to occur there and for that his role must
be prominent one. He was, therefore, told to follow the instructions of Sivarasan
and consult him in case of any doubt. They all were seen off by Pottu
Amman. While they were waiting in the boat Ravi (A-16) asked Sivarasan
"about this is what work and how many persons". He said "lesser man bigger G
target". Ravi (A-16) further inquired whether it would be a big shot in Tamil
Nadu politics and to that Sivarasan replied that it was something bigger than
that. Again when Ravi (A-16) asked whether it could be Rajiv Gandhi but
Sivarasan did not give any reply directly and told him that they were going
to perform and that "we will see later" and the talk ended. In the training camp
in Sri Lanka, Ravi (A-16) said people would often speak about Rajiv Gandhi H
280 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A and IPKF and showed their hatred and emotion and that was the reason why
he asked Sivarasan whether it was Raj iv Gandhi to which he replied that it
was a big target. Ravi (A-16) further in his confession said that there was no
direct reply coming out. Sivarasan, however, spoke his words in such a way
that he confirmed his suspicion. Ravi (A-16) gave his aunt's Longamadha
(PW-206) address to Sivarasan if he was to be contacted They reached
B Kodiakkarai on Indian soil in the last week of December, 1990. Sivarasan said
that he would give his address and telephone number to Ravi (A-16) in a few
days' time. Firstly, they stayed in the house of Shanmugham (DA). Sivarasan
gave him Rs.2,000 out of which-he gave Rs. 500 each to Suseendran (A-17)
and two others. After ten days of their arrival they met again in Madras as
C arranged earlier. Sivarasan gave Rs.3 lacs to Ravi (A-16), 1.5 lacs each on two
different occasions and told Ravi (A-16) to buy a vehicle if required for the
movement. Sivarasan gave his contact telephone number 2343402 to Ravi (A-
16) to contact him if there was any urgent need and in case he was not there
to contact Robert Payas (A-9) and to give him the message. Sivarasan again
D gave him Rs.50,000 out of which he gave Rs.5,000 each to Suseendran (A·
17) and two others. At the end of March, 1991 there was a message lying in
the house of Longamadha (PW-206) for Ravi (A-16) to meet Sivarasan. There
was a wireless set brought by LTTE cadre and Sivarasan asked Ravi (A-16)
to come with him to receive the set. They then went to the house of Jayakumar
(A-10). After taking the food while they were sleeping on the terrace, Ravi /
E (A-16) said that Sivarasan had once told him to find out the airport security
when a Vil' would come. He said he did not remember the name of the VIP.
That night Sivarasan asked about the VIP security and Ravi (A-16) told him
that when great leaders come, first gate of the old airport was used and that
it was a narrow road and that the "place is advantageous for us". Ravi (A-
16) asked Sivarasan that three months had elapsed after they had come to
F India and that nothing was done about the target. Sivarasan told him that "we
must not go in search of target and that target would come searching us and
we shall see at that time". He also said that it might take place in near future
if the election is declared. Sivarasan said that in order to make wireless· set
functioning to contact Sri Lanka two or three places of shore had to be
G separately arranged. Sivarasan then told Ravi (A-16) to start a travel agency
in Delhi and then asked him to send some person to collect the details to
Delhi. When Ravi (A-16) said that that would be an expensive proposition
Sivarasan replied that expenses need not be botherecf. Ravi (A-16) received
another sum of Rs.2 lacs from Sivarasan. After 15 days when Ravi (A-16)
again met Sivarasan he gave him Rs.5 lacs to start travel agency in Delhi. He,
H however. said travel agency need not be started immediately but it was
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 281
enough if arrangements are made. In his confession Ravi (A-16) described the A
enrollment of some youths for training and for making arrangements for them
to go to Sri Lanka by boat for the purpose. Then he described about attempt
to get wireless connection with Sri Lanka. Again on one visit to Kodiakkarai
when Ravi (A-16) was staying in the house Shanmugham (DA), Murugan (A-
3) ·came there with a big Aristocrat suitcase. It was on 13/14.5.1991. Then he B
said that when he, Murugan (A-3) and one other person Chokkan were sitting
separately Chokkan asked that work of Sivarasan had not yet occurred.
Murugan (A-3) said that "where would it go without occurring and it ought
to occur". Nobody then talked about it later. Since boat did not come Murugan
(A-3) went back to Madras. Ravi (A-16) was to go to Sri Lanka. The boat did
come on 20.5.1991 but Chokkan did not allow Ravi (A-16) to go in that boat C
as that boat was to carry goods for Sri Lanka.
On the night of 21.5.1991 while Ravi (A-16) was sleeping in a hut
opposite to the house of Shanmugham (DA), in the mid night servant of
Shanmugham told him that Rajiv Gandhi had died in a bomb blast in Madras
and with him 30 others also died including Moopanar and Vazhapadi D
Ramamoorthy. He said that message came by telephone to Shanmugham and
he advised that Ravi (A-16) should not remain there. Next day when Ravi (A-
16) met Chokkan he said assassination of Raj iv Gandhi was advantageous to
LTTE. Since it was not certain that boat would come from Sri Lanka for Ravi
(Al6) and others to return he gave his bag and Murugan's (A-3) suitcase to E
Chokkan and asked him to give them to Shanmugham and went to Trichy. He
gave a message to Suseendran (A-17) to meet him at Madras on 26.5.1991.
He himself reached Madras on 24.5.1991. When he went to his aunt's
(Longamadha (PW-206)) house he was given a letter from Sivarasan dated
23.5.1991 addressed in the name of'Prakash'. One day after Sivarasan came
and took Ravi (A-16) out. He asked Ravi (A-16) why he had not gone to Sri F
Lanka. Then Ravi (A-16) gave him the details. Sivarasan asked him if the
, shore was clear and added that suspicion had arisen on LTTE and there might
be some problems to Sri Lankan Tamils. Sivarasan wondered how the police
came in possession of his photograph and that police was searching him in
connection with the murder of Raj iv Gandhi. That being so he said that there G
would be problem for Subha and it would be better if she was kept in the
custody of Ravi (A-16) in the house of some Indian Tamil family. When Ravi
(A-16) met Suseendran (A-17) on 26.5.1991 he brought the problem to his
notice. Suseendran (A-17) said that if it was for few days there was no
problem in keeping Subha in his custody. Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17)
met Sivarasan in the evening. Then Ravi (A-16), Suseendran (A-17), Sivarasan H
282 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A and Subha gathered at 9.00 p.m. at the bus stand from where Ravi (A-16) took
leave. After returning he informed Pottu Amman through wireless that
Sivarasan had left Subha in his and Suseendran's (A-17) custody. Ravi (A-
16) sent a message to Sivarasan that the shore was now clear. Ravi (A-16)
along with Sivarasan went to the house of Karpagam (PW-133), relative of
Suseendran (A-17) at Pollachi where Subha had been taken. Both Suseendran
B (A-17) and Subha were there. Ravi (A-16), Suseendran (A-17), Sivarasan,
Subha, Kanthan and Murugesan collected at the seashore to take a boat for
Sri Lanka. That was I 0.6.1991. A message was, however, received that the
boat got hit in the sea near Jaffna and all 11 persons who were coming to
India died. Yet another attempt was made to leave India from another shore.
C Sivarasan said that security would now be tightened. At this Ravi (A-16) told
him that "we would try, if not 'consume the capsule'." Ravi (A-16) said that
problem for leaving from Indian shore would get aggravated if there was any
further delay. In his confession then Ravi (A-16) described the attempts of
the group to leave India and their inter-se meetings to achieve that purpose
and the difficulty faced by them because of war in Sri Lanka. Ravi (A-16)
D thought that their position should be explained to Pottu Amman. He, therefore,
contacted Suseendran (A-17) for forming a wireless set connection and for
that purpose to arrange a house. In the last week of July, 1991 Suseendran
(A-17) arranged a house at Dindigul. Kanthan gave his wireless set to Ravi
(A-16) telling him to keep that safe. Through wireless set they could reach
E ·Jaffna and sent information that CBI was searching for Kanthan and his
picture had been published in newspapers and asked them to arrange for a
boat urgently. Later, Ravi (A-16) along with Kanthan and another went to the
house of Robert Payas (A-9). While Ravi (A- 16) stood outside Kanthan went
inside the house through back entery and after a few minutes came out. He
told Ravi (A-16) that inmates of the house asked him not to come to their
F house since police was searching him. Later Kanthan went to a lonely house
in Porur and when he returned he said that the old man in that house had
been arrested by CBI. On 20 or 21.7.1991 Suseendran (A-17) went to Dindigu!
and gave information to Pottu Amman about the latest position. In his
confession Ravi (A-16) had shown his various attempts for him and others
to leave the country and his being in constant touch with Pottu Amman
G through wireless set installed at Dindigul. On 28.7.1991 Ravi (A-16) along with
Kanthan and Ramanan went to Sri Lanka and met Pottu Amman. Ravi (A-16)
said when Pottu Amman asked as to the position of Tamil Nadu he told him
that there was no place even to stand in the existing circumstances. Pottu
Amman then asked him as to why Sivarasan went to Bangalore. Ravi (A-16)
H said he did not know about Sivarasan's going to Bangalore and that he had
,
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 283
earlier informed Pottu Amman that he was not in contact with Sivarasan. Ravi A
(A-16) gave Pottu Amman up-to-date position of the investigation and the
arrest of various persons. Ultimately Ravi (A-16) stated that he returned to
India. He left Sri Lanka on 10.8.1991 with various weapons, 12 gold biscuits
and I 5 code sheets. The weapons included 2 SMG, 10 grenades, 1350 rounds
and 5 pistols. Pottu Amman told Ravi (A-16) that now weapons had been
handed over to him, time had come for starting the struggle and to fight B
against a very big super power and asked him to be careful. He told Ravi (A-
16) to decide targets and then suggested many other things as to how to go
about and use the arms and ammunition. They came to India through a boat.
He contacted Suseendran (A-17). 1350 rounds, 2 SMG and 5 grenades were
dumped in a place by two LTTE men on the direction of Ravi (A-16). Next C
morning they came to Dindigul with 2 walkie-talkie, 12 gold biscuits (each
weighing 120 grams), code sheets and 3 pistols. Jaffna was informed through
wireless set of Kanthan. Ravi (A-16) gave 6 biscuits, 2 grenades, one pistol
and code sheets to Suseendran (A-17) and asked him to keep them. One pistol
Ravi (A-16) kept with him and one he gave to one Sukumar. 6 gold biscuits
were given to one Charles. On 12.8.1991 Ravi (A-16) left Dindigul and reached D
Madras on the next day. There he got the news in papers that weapons
hidden in the ground at Nambuthalai had been taken by the customs. Pottu
Amman was informed of this seizure. On 21.8.1991 Ravi (A-16) was arrested
by the police. He was shown the letters and other diaries of Sivarasan to
identify the handwriting of Sivarasan. He identified various persons in LTTE E
cadre, they being Chokkan, Arivu (A-18), Yogi@Yoga Ratnam, Shanmugham,
Haribabu, Sivarasan, Aruna, Suba Sundaram (A-22), Avadi Manoharan, Robert
Payas (A-9), Ramanan, Jayakumar (A-10), Kanthan, Murugan (A-3), Chinna
Shanthan, Gundappa, Dixon and Irumborai (A-19).
Suseendran (A-17) is another Indian Tamil living in Tamil Nadu. He also F
became LTTE sympathizer and had been working for LTTE. He got contact
with Muthuraja, Baby Subramaniam and Kasi Anandhan (PW-242) and other
persons belonging to LTTE. In 1989 he went to Sri Lanka and organized there
a procession in support of LTTE. In end of January, 1990 he came to know
Ravi (A-16). They both discussed the creation of separate Tamil Nadu and G
its liberation. Suseendran (A-17) did not consider this offer seriously. After
a few days Ravi (A-16) again talked to him to which Suseendran (A-17) replied
that though he felt confident but asked as to how it was going to be attained.
Ravi (A-16) said youths who were interested in getting separate Tamil Nadu
could be organized and involved in the struggle and that LTTE would help
in giving arm training to them. Suseendran (A-I 7) said he got interested and H
r
284 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A decided to collect persons interested in separate Tamil Nadu. Jn his confession
Suseendran (A-17) then described the attempt to organize youths and then
to make arrangement for them to go to Sri Lanka for training. In Sri Lanka he
met Pottu Amman as well. He came to the training camp where Suseendran
(A 17) and others were getting training. He told them that they should always
B be ready at right time to attack important places in Tamil Nadu and that
weapons and money required for the struggle would be given by LTTE. He
said that they must fight as one under the leadership of Ravi (A-16). The
movement which was to be started by Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) was
called Tamil National Retrieval Troops (as translated in English). In the end
of December, 1990 Pottu Amman took him, Ravi (A-16) and others to Jaffna.
C He took Ravi (A-16) sparately and talked to him. In the house there was one
person whose name was Sivarasan. Then Sivarasan, Pottu Amman and Ravi
(A-16) talked together for a while. They then left for Indian soil on boat and
were seen off by Pottu Amman. In his further confession Suseendran (A-17)
described his meeting with various persons connected with LTTE and the
expenses met by Sivarasan. He was involved in organizing the youths _and
D went to places like Pollachi. As per earlier arrangement he met Ravi (A-16) at
Madras on 26.5.1991. Sivarasan also came there. At that time Ravi (A-16) told
him to have a lady tiger stay with him for one week since the police problem
was too much at Madras. He requested that the girl could stay in a house
of a supporter whom he knew. Sivarasan, Subha, Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran
E (A-17) then gathered at bus stop at 9 O'clock when Ravi (A-16) left leaving
them there. That lady was introduced to Suseendran (A-17) as Malliga.
Suseendran (A-17) said that later he came to know that her name was Subha.
He, Sivarasan and Subha left for Trichy reaching there in the morning. From
there they went to Pollachi. He said there they stayed in the house of D.
Shanmugasundaram (PW-208). He introduced Mallika as his wife and sister
F ofSivarasan. Karpagam (PW-133), wife ofD. Shanmugasundaram (PW-208),
was a distant relative of Suseendran (A-17). Sivarasan then left saying that
he would come back and take Mallika in 5 days. Meanwhile Sivarasan's photo
was published in the newspapers. Sivarasan did not come. Suseendran (A-
17) thought that it was not right to stay in that house any further as that
G would give unnecessary trouble to D. Shanmugasundaram (PW-208). He,
therefore, with Mallika left the place saying that they were going to Bangalore.
When they reached Pollachi bus stand Suseendran (A-17) told Subha that -
they would go to Madras. She refused. She said that Sivarasan would definitely
come within a day or two. For the purpose of hiding, Suseendran (A-17) took
her to Trichur by bus, from where to a place at Cochin and went to Trivandrum
H and then came back to Pollachi after visiting various places and reaching
STATETHROUGI1CBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 285
Pollachi by 10 O'clock in the night. They again went to D. A
Shanmugasundaram's (PW-208) house and told him that they were unable to
go to Bangalore and returned after staying with another friend's house. He
was informed that Sivarasan had come and searched for him and Subha. That
night they stayed there. He said Subha would often talk to him about lady
tiger organization named as 'freedom birds' (English translation). He also saw B
her once writing poem in coloured autograph book (Exh.P-480). She also read
some crime novels which were purchased by Suseendran (A-17). Sivarasan
came after about two days and same night Suseendran (A-17), Subha and
Sivarasan went to Madras by bus. They got down at Saidapet bus stop.
While Sivarasan and Subha went away, Suseendran (A-17) returned to Pollachi
itself. After about ten days Suseendran (A-17) went to Palani where he met C
Ravi (A-16). Suseendran (A-17) made arrangement for installing wireless set
in a place near Coimbatore. Then he took a house on rent at Dindigul. In his
confession Suseendran (A-17) described further activities connected with
LTTE and attempt to go to Sri Lanka. On 27.8.1991 LTTE boat came by night
in which Ravi (A-16), Ramanan and Kanthan went to Sri Lanka. In the first D
week of September, 1991 a message was received from Jaffna to identify the
coast for the boat in which Suseendran (A-17) was coming. Suseendran (A-
17) identified the coast and informed Pottu Amman by wireless. On 10.9.1991
Ravi (A-16) arrived by boat in the night. Four more persons also came with
him, who had completed their training. Ravi (A-16) brought two wooden
boxes containing weapons. In the same boat which had come four more E
persons were sent to Jaffna for training. Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17)
came to Dindigul. Jaffna was informed by wireless. Ravi (A-16) gave a walkie
talkie, three grenades, one nine M.M. pistol, 6 gold biscuits, code sheets and
eight cyanide capsules to Suseendran (A-17) and asked him to keep them
safely. Ravi (A-16) also gave him Rs.30,000 .and told him to buy sockets for F
the wireless. Ravi (A-16) also told Suseendran (A-17) to make arrangement for
buying of petrol and diesel and to send them to Jaffna. He told Suseendran
(A-17) that in future they had to make arrangement for the petrol needed for
the boat to send the weapons and persons. In the month of October, 1991
Suseendran (A-17) went to Pollachi. All the things which Ravi (A-16) gave
him he kept locked in a suitcase and gave that to a friend K. Periasami (PW- G
--- 213) and told him that he would come and collect that later. He then went to
Kodiakkarai and gave Rs.30,000 to his friend Jothi Venkatachalam and asked
him to arrange for diesel. He gave Jothi's mother one walkie talkie and two
grenades rapped in plastic paper and told her that he would come and take
them afterwards. When he came back to Dindigul again, police arrested him. H
286 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Jn his disclosure statement (Exh.P-1323) made on 20.1.1992 Suseendran
(A-17) with respect to part of weapons which were given to him by Ravi (A-
16) said that if he was taken to the place and to the person with whom he
kept the articles he would be able to identify those persons, their residences
and the articles which he gave them.
B K.S. Madhavan (PW-273 ), Sub-inspector of Police of Tamil Nadu State
Police, testified to the disclosure statement made by Suseendran (A-17) (Exh.P-
1323) and the recoveries made on that basis both at Pollachi and Kodiakkarai
as aforementioned.
C K. Periasami (PW-213) was involved in Dravida Kazhagam (DK) political
organization. He got acquainted with Suscendran (A-17). That was since 1985.
In the second week of October, 1991 in the morning Suseendran (A-17) came
to his house with one suitcase in his hand. He said he was going out of
station and asked him to keep the suitcase with him carefully. That suitcase
was locked. He, however, did not come back. He was arrested within two
D weeks from that time in connection with LTTE. After he read the news of his
arrest in newspapers K. Periasami (PW-213) thought that there might be some
articles in the suitcase, which Suseendran (A-17) gave, connected with LTTE.
Using a screw driver he opened the suitcase and found one walkie talkie?.
three aerials of walkie talkie, one rifle, 18 bullets, one hand grenade, five
E cyanide bottles and six gold biscuits. K. Periasami (PW-213) after seeing the
articles was terrified. He threw all the things except the six gold biscuits inside
a well at the back side of his house and also threw the suitcase in a nearby
thorny bush. Thereafter Suseendran (A-17) came with the CBI to his house
on 22.1.1992 and asked for the box which he had given him. K. Periasami (PW-
213) said he had kept the gold biscuits concealed in the false ceiling of his
F room. He took Suseendran (A-17) and police officers near the well and gave
them details of the articles which he found in the suitcase. Services of fire
brigade were requisitioned and they brought out all the articles from the well.
Articles (MOs 582-587) were seized by Mahazar Exh.P-1003. Six gold biscuits
(collectively MO 588) were seized as per Mahazar Exh.P-1004. Suitcase,
G however, could not be found.
Nagarathinam (PW-260) said he was resident of Kodiakkarai. He is in
laundry business. He said Sundaramoorthy Pillai and his wife Valliamai were
residing in the house next to his door. Later on they got their own house and
shifted. About four years back five policemen had come nine days after
H Pongal festival. There were two pits in the western side of the house of Pillai.
STATETHROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 287
In one there were two explosives (MO-754 and M0-755) and in the other one A
walkie talkie (MO-777). Valliamai was showing those objects to the police. A
seizure memo was prepared taking into possession the articles (Exh.P-1172).
Walkie talkie and two explosives were kept by Suseendran (A-17) with Valliamai,
who is mother of Jothi Venkatachalam, a friend of Suseendran (A-17).
M. Mariappan (PW-86) was working in the house hold of Shanmugham B
(DA) at Kodiakkarai. He was living in the elder brother's house ofShanmugham
(DA). At that time he said that some Sri Lankan people were coming and
going. There was a tent in front ofShanmugham's brother's house where they
used to stay. One day one Murugan (A-3) came there from Madras. He stayed
in the tent for four days and since no boat came from Sri Lanka he returned C
to Madras. He gave M. Mariappan (PW-86) six items - two boxes and four
bags and said he would take back those on his return from Madras.
Shanmugham' s brother told M. Mariappan (PW-86) and Shanmugham to bury
and conceal the items. This he did. Police made inquiry from M. Mariappan
(PW-86) and he after digging unearthed the hidden things and gave them to
Tahsildar of the area. M. Mariappan (PW-86) said he and his brother Govindan D
buried those six items. He identified those two boxes (M0-198 and 199) and
four boxes (M0-200 to 203), which Murugan (A-3) had given him and he had
buried.
Karpagam (PW-133), whose husband is D. Shanmugasundaram (PW- E
208), said that she knew Suseendran (A-17). He was her husband's senior in
college and she came to know him after marriage. One day on 28.5.1991
Suseendran (A-17) came to their house. He introduced the girl accompanying
him as his wife Malliga and said she was a Sri Lankan refugee and it was a
love marriage between them. The person with beard, who was also
accompanying them, was introduced as Malliga's brother. Suseendran (A-17) F
said that since it was a love marriage her parents were opposed to it and they
would stay for three or four days. The person, who had beard, went away.
When D. Shanmugasundaram (PW-208) came home in the evening she gave
him the details. Karpagam (PW-133) also bought one HMT watch as gift for
the newly weds with the consent of her husband. Malliga also bought a G
chappal. Karpagam (PW-133) then bought some sarees for Malliga on the
request of Suseendran (A-17). Suseendran (A-17), however, gave Rs. l ,000 to
D. Shanmugasundaram (PW-208), which was the cost of the watch. He said
the watch was a gift but Suseendran (A-17) said it was not necessary in the
condition they were. They, however, kept the watch. On 1.6.1991 Suseendran
(Al7) told D. Shanmugasundaram (PW-208) that he was taking Malliga to H
288 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Bangalore where he had got a house to live. On 2.6.1991 they left the house.
Next day Malliga's brother (Sivarasan) came to the house ofKarpagam (PW-
133) whom she informed that Suseendran (A-17) had taken Malliga to
Bangalore. Karpagam (PW-133) identified the photo ofSivarasan (M0-470) as
the person who was introduced as brother of Malliga by Suseendran (A-17).
There was another person who had come with Sivarasan. Karpagam (PW-133)
B identified him as Ravi (A-16). On 3.6.1991 Suseendran (A-17) and Malliga
came back and when D. Shanmugasundaram (PW-208) asked them whether
they had gone to Bangalore, Suseendran (A-17) replied that they could not
get the tickets and had stayed in a friend's house. Malliga was told that her
brother had come on a day before. Suseendran (A-17) left the house on
C 4.6.1991 and came back the next day. After some time Sivarasan came and then
all three left. They did not tell Karpagam (PW-133) as to where they were
going. After about ten days Suseendran (A- I 7) came to the house of Karpagam
(PW-133) and when she inquired about Malliga's health he said she was fine
and asked her to come to Bangalore where they were staying in a separate
rented house. After one month suddenly on one night Suseendran (A-17)
D came again and told D. Shanmugasundaram (PW-208) that the woman who
had stayed in their house was Subha and if they disclose that to anybody
they would be put in trouble and also said that he would not be responsible
for that. Saying that he went away. Karpagam (PW-133) said that they were
afraid and did not divulge about their stay to anybody. When Malliga @
E Subha was presented with a new watch the old citizen watch (M0-471), which
she was wearing, she left in the house of Karpagam (PW-133). Suseendran
(A-17) had left a Philips radio (M0-472). Police took these articles into
possession by seizure memo Exh.P-635. Police also took into possession bill
for the purchase of the HMT watch (Exh.P-636). There was also a guarantee
card of the watch (Exh.P-637). Karpagam (PW-133) identified both Sivarasan
F and Subha in the photograph and she also identified Ravi (A-16) and
Suseendran (A 17). D. Shanmugasundaram (PW-208), husband of Karpagam
(PW-133), corroborated the statement of his wife in all respects.
Irumborai (A-19) is Indian national. He developed interest in the party
G Dravida Kazhagam (DK) and became Secretary of Pudukottai District Youth
Forum of the party in 1978. In a conference of DK held at Trichy in 1985 a
resolution was passed to give full support to LTTE in their struggle. Public
meetings were arranged in support of LTTE and funds collected. lrumborai
(A-19) took part in arranging the meetings. He met many persons of LTTE
cadre. One of whom was Kasi Anandhan (PW-242). For two years in 1986-
H 87 nobody came to collect the funds from Sri Lanka. Then one Ramesh of
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 289
LTTE cadre was introduced to Irumborai (A-19). He was organizing the A
providing of medical treatment to the injured LTTE cadre, who were injured
in war in Sri Lanka and had come to India for treatment. He took Irumborai
(A-19) to hospital to assist him in looking after the patients who were getting
treatment there. During the meeting organized by DK, Irumborai (A-19) also
met Baby Subramaniam. In the end of 1989 or beginning of 1990 Irumborai (A- B
19) and Ramesh went to LTTE headquarters at Indira Nagar, Madras where
they met Baby Subramaniam. lrumborai (A-19) was meeting Baby Subramaniam
quite often in public meetings and also at his press at Madras. In his confession
Irumborai (A-19) said he also used to cut the news relating to LTTE published
in newspapers and paste them in a notebook which he would hand over to
Baby Subramaniam who in tum would send that to Jaffna. Irumborai (A-19) C
said that he also used to go to photo studio run by Suba Sundaram (A-22)
along with Baby Subramaniam. Baby Subramaniam would bring copies of
video and audio cassettes relating to LTTE to the studio of Suba Sundaram
(A-22), which related to LTTE camps in Sri Lanka and the affected places and
persons. At the studio of Suba Sundaram (A-22), lrumborai (A-19) also said
that he got acquainted with Bhagyanathan (A-20) but he did not see either D
his sister or his mother. Whenever Irumborai (A-19) came to Madras he would
stay in a room near water tank, rent of which was paid by Baby Subramaniam.
lrumborai (A-19) had also seen Arivu (A-18) in DK conferences. He also got·
acquainted with Ml!!huraja through Baby Subramaniam, who was strong
supporter of LTTE. Muthuraja and Arivu (A-18) had also been staying in the E
room near water tank in Indira Nagar. Irumborai (A-19) said he and others did
not accept the policy of Indian Government and specially the action of the
IPKF. In June, 1990 Irumborai (Al9), Arivu (A-18) and Baby Subramaniam
went to Trichy. When they were staying in a house, Trichy Santhan (DA)
came there in a Maruti van. They along with some other L TTE persons went
to a place near the coast by van and from there to Jaffna in Sri Lanka by a F
boat. After spending some days there Irumborai (A-19) and others decided
to return to India but by that time there was a conflict started between LTTE
and Sri Lankan anny with the result th.it they could not return. Irumborai (A-
19) did the same work there in the press of Baby Subramaniam. He met senior
members of LTTE. He was also introduced to Prabhakaran. For five months G
Irumborai (A-19) was in Sri Lanka and he met many women and children who
were affected by the conflict with IPKF. That moved Irumborai (A-19). In
November, 1990, Irumborai (A-19), Ari vu (A 18), Suresh Master and two injured
ladies came to India by boat. He met one Kripan who was also the organizer
for giving treatment to the injured boys. In March Irumborai (A-19) came to
Madras and he met one Kumar, who was the organizer for political wing of H
290 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A LTTE. lrumborai (A-19) went with Suresh Master (DA) to see the boys who
Wl!re under treatment in various hospitals. During February, 1991 police arrested
those persons who were in the house at Adayar. Kripan was also arrested.
lrumborai (A-19) said he st<1yed in Y.V.K. Hospital and Vijaya Hospital and one
day in the month of March, 1991 he and Suresh Master (DA) went to Trichy
B and met Trichy Sant'1ar: (DA), who had just then returned from Jaffna. They
discussed about the r.rrest of Kripan and the problem that was being faced
in raising funds. Trichy Santhan (DA) said that he would provide the necessary
funds. After that they returned to Madras. Suresh Master (DA) hired a house
in Alwar Thirunagar in Madras. The house had already been hired by Amman,
who was staying there. Other injured LTIE boys were also there. Irumborai
C (A-19) said he was continuously doing the hospital work and apart from that
he also met the LTTE persons who were in prisons at Tiruchy and Vellore and
helped them in getting necessary things. As per instructions of Suresh Master
(DA) one day in the second week of May, 1991, Irumborai (A-19) said, he
went to Trichy and told Trichy Santhan (DA) that Suresh Master (DA) asked
for money for his expenses. Trichy Santhan gave Rs.15,000 to Irumborai (A-
D 19). At that time Trichy Santhan (DA) told Irumborai (A-19) that LTTE were
making arrangements to kill an important leader shortly, and that Suresh
Master (DA), the injured boys and others be asked to be careful. At this
Irumborai (A-19) asked Trichy Santhan (DA) whether they were going to kill
"(Vazhapadi) K. Ramamurthi" (PW-258) of Rajiv Congress to which Trichy
E Santhan said he did not know the details of the persons and place and alerted
all of them to be careful. Irumborai (A-19) then returned to Madras and gave
money to Suresh Master and also told him the details told by Trichy Santhan.
Irumborai (A-19) said in his confession that after that he did not talk with any
one about that. On 21.5.1991 Irumborai (A-19) said he and Suresh Master
went to a place called Luz Comer. Arivu (A-18) and Bhagyanathan (A-20)
F were also there. They all went to M. Sankari's (PW-210) house. Thereafter
Irumborai (A-19) and Suresh Master went to Anna Nagar by an auto. Suresh
Master got down saying that he was going to see Kasi Anandhan (PW-242).
Irumborai (A-19) went home and took a boy Anand to a dentist. He came back
by 10 O'clock in the night. Suresh Master also came. Next day on 22.5.1991
G in the morning there was news ofRajiv Gandhi being murdered in bomb blast
in Sriperumbudur as announced on TV and in newspapers. Irumborai (A-19)
said everybody got frightened and did not go out for two days. He thought
Rajiv Gandhi's murder was a brave deed and an act of revenge. On third day
he and Suresh Master went to Anna Nagar to meet Kasi Anandhan (PW-242).
Suresh Master told him that he needed some money. Next day when they
H again went to meet Kasi Anandhan (PW-242) as told by him he gave money
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 291
to Suresh Master. Irumborai (A-19) then said that in the last week of May, A
1991 he went to Neyveli to see whether an artificial leg had been fitted to a
girl Jamuna who was admitted py Irumborai (A-19) in the hospital. Irumborai
(A-19) then returned to Madras and as told by Suresh Master went to Salem
to get money from Trichy Santhan but he was not available. In the first week
of June, 1991 Irumborai (A-19) again went to Selam to meet Trichy Santhan. B
That night he stayed with him and they discussed about the photos of
murderers which were published in the newspapers and who were involved
in the murder of Raj iv Gandhi. Both returned to Madras. Trichy Santhan got
down at Saidapet and said he was going to Adayar and told Irumborai (A-
19) to inform Suresh Master !O come and meet him. Irumborai (A-19) went to
the house at Alwar Thirunagar and conveyed the message to Suresh Master C
who then went to Adayar and returned late in the night. Suresh Master then
sent the injured boys in pairs to Bangalore. At that time a person named
Rangam (A-24) from Thiruvanmiyur was frequently coming to meet Suresh
Master. In the second week of June, 1991 Irumborai (A-19) again went to
Neyveli to see if the artificial leg was fitted to Jamuna, a girl of I 6- I 7 years D
of age and who was an LTTE woman tiger. She had lost her leg in war with
militants in the fort at Jaffna. He met her this time and he found that artificial
leg had been fitted to Jamuna. Now, when he returned to Madras he was told
by Suresh Master that his photo has been seized by the police and they were
in search of him. Suresh Master advised lrumborai (A-19) not to go any where
from the house. After about three or four days in the third week of June, 199 l E
Suresh Master arranged a Maruti van through Rangam (A-24) and asked
Irumborai (A- I 9) to go to Bangalore. lrumborai (A-19) went to Bangalore with
Rangam (A-24) and stayed in a house in Indira Nagar. In that house LTTE
injured boys were already there. Irumborai (A-19) said he came to know later
that that house was arranged by K. Jagannathan (PW-211). In the end of
June, 1991 Trichy Santhan (DA) came there and told Irumborai (A-19) to bring F
Jamuna to Bangalore. He also told Irumborai (A-19) to have contacts with
Andhra Naxalites and also to find out if boat transport could be available at
place Malliapattinam near Pudukottai. Iru:nborai (A-19) then went to Neyveli
and told Jamuna to be ready. He also inquired about the boat transport to Sri
Lanka and was told because of security being tightened and there being G
patrolling by Navy it was not possible. Irumborai (A-19) then accompanied
with Jamuna returned to Bangalore. Two days later Trichy Santhan also came
to Bangalore. He said Sivarasan and Subha were not able to go to Jaffna and
that he had received an order to look after them and he said he would
accompany them to Bangalore within two days. Then one day in the end of
June, 1991 at about 6.30 in the morning Sivarasan, Subha and Nero came to H
292 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A the house at Indira Nagar where Irumborai (A-19) was staying. Along with
them Vicky (A-25), Rangam (A-24) and Dhanasekaran (A-23) also came.
Irumborai (A-19) asked Trichy Santhan how they had come and was told that
they had come to Bangalore from Madras by hiding in a tanker lorry of
Dhanasekaran (A-23). After four days of their arrival Vikky and Dixon also
B came to that house in Indira Nagar. Trichy Santhan (DA) and Dixon were
discussing as to how to send Sivarasan and Subha to Jaffna. They were
looking for a safe place to leave Indian soil. In the house at Indira Nagar,
Sivarasan told Irumborai (A-19) that police were informed about their identity
only because the photo taken by Haribabu and the affairs between Murugan
(A-3) and Nalini (A-1). A week or 10 days thereafter Subha, Nero and Sivarasan
C shifted to another house. Then news came that in the last week of July, 1991
Vicky (A-25) and Raghu were caught in Coimbatore by police and Dixon (DA)
had died. Since Vicky (A-25) knew the place fo. Indira Nagar at Bangalore it
was decided to shift from that place. All the injured LTTE boys in the first
house at Indira Nagar were shifted to the second house. There were about
20 to 30 of them. Suresh Master suggested that a separate house should be
D arranged for Sivarasan, Subha and Nero. Then Irumborai (A-19) in his
confession described as to how he moved about, shifting some of the injured
LTTE cadre to other places and getting news of suicide committed by some
ofLTTE cadre while consuming cyanide. Both Irumborai (A-19) and Trichy
Santhan themselves went in hiding from one place to another. They then
E heard the news of 12 LTTE boys having died by consuming cyanide in Indira
Nagar. Trichy Santhan (D,A) then directed Irumborai (A-19) to go to his native
place. Within two or three days news came that Sivarasan, Subha, Suresh
Master (DA), Nero and Jamnua died in Bangalore. In the first week of September,
1991 lrumborai (A-19) again met Trichy Santhan who told him that he was
short of funds and since police was making efforts to search him he could
F not go to Jaffna. He asked Irumborai (A-19) to some how make arrangement
to go to Jaffna to meet Baby Subramaniam and then to meet Prabhakaran
directly and to inform him about political situation in India at that time and
other things. Ultimately arrangement for Irumborai (A-19) to go to Sri Lanka
were made and he was told to be ready on 29.9.1991, Sunday night at a
G particular place. He conveyed .the news to Trichy Santhan (DA). Trichy
Santhan sent a cover with a letter written by him to Prabhakaran and also a
letter written by him to lrumborai (A-19) and some other letters written by
other LTTE persons for being taken to Sri Lanka. In the cover addressed to
Prabhakaran it was superscribed as "very important to the leader". There was
another letter which Trichy Santhan (DA) wrote to lrumborai (A-19). It was
H dated 7.9.1991 and was in two pages. A boat which was to take Irumborai (A-
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 293
.... 19) and other LTIE persons came from Rameshwaram near a place 'Vil Oondi
Theertham' near seashore as arranged earlier. They got into the boat. When
A
the boat was moving in the sea at about 1.30 in the night Navy men who were
patrolling surrounded the boat. Three LTTE persons, who were in the boat,
took cyanide. Two died and one in serious condition was taken to the
hospital. On the morning of 3. l 0.1991 lrumborai (A-19) and others, who were B
also in the boat were handed over to the police at Rameshwaram. The letters
which were written by Trichy Santhan (DA) to Prabhakaran and Irumborai (A-
19) (Exh.P-128 and 129) and other letters were also seized from him. P.V.
Francis (PW-172), Commander in Indian Navy, and P.P.S. Dhillon (PW-239),
Flight Commander of the Helicoptor Unit of Portblair, both testified to the
capturing of boat taking LTTE personnel and seizure of letters Exh.P-128 and C
129.
Dhanasekaran (A-23) is in lorry business with his brother. They had
been taking loan from Sundaram Finance Ltd. for purchase of lorries. Two
buses were bought in his name which were plying on two different routes in
Tamil Nadu. There was separation in the family business and to his and elder D
brother Krishnamurthi share one bus and six lorries were allotted. They named
the bus service allotted to them as D.K. Transporters (D. for Dhanasekaran
and K. for Krishnamurthi). In the year 1985 through an advocate friend
Dhanasekaran (A-23) visited LTTE camp situated in the garden of Kollathur
Mani in Tamil Nadu. Dhanasekaran (A-23) got attracted to LTTE movement E
and used to visit the LTIE camp quite often. He came in contact with various
important persons of LTTE. He would go and look after the LTTE boys, who
got injured in the struggle with Sri Lankan army and had come to India for
treatment. By the passage of time he developed strong connections with
LTTE persons. In his confession Dhanasekaran (A-23) said that of the LTTE
boys he was looking after two of them, namely, Murthy and Vardhan, died F
after taking cyanide at Bangalore. One Kruppan of LTTE asked him once if
he knew anyone to purchase a Maruti Gypsy vehicle. For this purpose
Dhanasekaran (A-23) and two other LTTE persons went to Union Motors,
Salem. They met V.P. Raghunathan (PW-153), Manager of the Union Motors.
He told them that the vehicle would be delivered within three months if full G
amount was paid in cash. That money was provided by LTTE people.
Dhanasekaran (A-23) along with two others again visited Union Motors to
make payment but V.P. Raghunathan (PW-153) said that he would not accept
cash and that payment might be made by a bank Demand Draft. Accordingly
a Demand Draft was obtained from Indian Bank. Similarly Dhanasekaran (A-
23) was again approached for purchase of two more Maruti Gypsy vehicles. H
294 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A He again got two Demand Drafts through his account from Vijaya Bank,
Mettur and got the vehicles booked at Union Motors, Salem. In November,
--
1990, he received a phone call from Union Motors that all the Gypsy vehicles
were ready for delivery and that delivery would be made at Tiruchy.
Dhanasekaran (A-23) said that he would have the vehicle delivered at Salem
itself. He got one Maruti Gypsy delivered in the name of K. Prakash by
B signing as K. Prakash. Similarly two other vehicle:; were delivered.
Dhanasekaran (A-23) said this way he booked six Maruti Gypsy vehicles
under various names for LTTE. During December, 19.90 he took two seriously
injured persons in Marnti van from Mettur to Bangalore for treatment. K.
Jagannathan (PW-211) and another person belonging to LTTE helped him and
C also came with them up to Bangalore and a house was arranged in Bangalore
through K. Jagannathan (PW-211). Of the injured persons so transferred one
died. His body was brought and buried at the side of the LTTE camp. In April,
·1991 Trichy Santhan (DA) and an imp011ant member of LTTE came along with
Rangam (A-24) whom Dhanasekaran (A-23) already knew as driver. He was
also known to Trichy Santhan as he met him in. Gokulam Hospital at Salem
D where LTfE persons were getting treatment. Trichy Santhan told Dhanasekaran
(A-23) that more boys of LTTE movement were in prison in Tamil Nadu and
he had come to Tamil Nadu to look after them and wanted to see Kolathur
Mani where LTTE camp was situated. After some days Dhanasekaran (A-23)
got a message to meet Trichy Santhan at Salem. He went there. Trichy
E Santhan asked him to meet Kolathur Mani and to remind him to send him
money. Dhanasekaran (A-23) said that on 21.5.1991 he was in his house at
Mettur when he heard the news ofRajiv Gandhi's death due to bomb explosion
at Sriperumbudur. He got the news through newspapers and television. He
said later he came to know that it was the LTTE cadre who was mainly
responsible for the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi and that Sivarasan, Subha
F and Dhanu were involved in the same. He saw their photographs in the
magazine and on T.V. Dhanasekaran (A-23) then said that on 23.6.1991 when
he went to attend a marriage he again got a message from Kolathur Mani to
meet Trichy Santhan at Salem and to help him to transfer two persons to
another place. Dhanasekaran (A-23) along with K. Jagannathan (PW-211)
G went to Salem. He met Trichy Santhan separately. There he instructed him to
take Sivarasan, Subha and Nero from Madras to Bangalore. He gave the idea
that they could be taken in an empty tanker lorry by hiding them in the tanker
after cleaning it. That idea he gave as nobody would search the empty tanker
lorry usually. He said that tanker lorry be arranged in two or three days itself
otherwise those three persons would be arrested by the police. Dhanasekaran
H (A-23) said he selected a tanker lorry bearing registration No. TN-27-Y-0808,
STATETHROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.) 295
which he had bought after obtaining loan from· Sundaram Finance Ltd. The A
loan had not been discharged and to avoid seizure by Sunrlaram Finance •.
Dhanasekaran (A-23) changed th~ lorry number as TAM-8998. The lorry
having registration No. TAM-8998 was kept in garrage as it had met with an
accident and Dhanasekaran (A-23) had already received the insurance amount
after completing the formalities. After changing the registration plate of the B
tanker lorry as fAM-8998, Dhanasekaran (A-23) along with driver R. Selvaraj
(PW-230) and cleaner Vijayan left Mettur on 27 .6.1991 at 1.00 p:m. and reached
Salem. From Salem Dhanasekaran (A-23) left for Madras along with Vicky (A-
25), Amman (DA), driver R. Selvaraj (PW-230) and cleaner Vijayan. The lorry
was driven by R. Selvaraj (PW-230). The tankef.was filled with water on the
way. Fuel (Diesel) was taken for Rs. l ,000 from an "Indian Oil petrol pump. C
Water was released near Sriperumbudur. Next day on 28.6.1991 They arrived
at 6 O'clock at Poonamallee. Amman (DA) alighted near Iyyappan Thangal.
They further stopped the lorry near Poonamallee by-pass road. Jhey sent
away driver R. Selvaraj (PW-230) and cleaner Vijayan. In the night Amman
. (DA) came with Rangam (A-24) and asked Dhanasekaran (A-23) and Vicky (A-
25) to go with them. Vicky (A-25), Amman (DA), Rangam (A-24) and D
Dhanasekaran (A-23) took the tanker and halted it at a certain place after
crossing Porur. Vicky (A-25), Amman (DA) and Rangam (A-24) went out and
returned along with Suresh Master (DA) who was introduced to Dhanasekaran
(A-23). By that time three persons, namely, Sivarasan, Subha and Nero came
there with three bags with them. They entered inside the tanker after Vicky E
(A-25) opened the cap of the container. Vicky (A-25). Amman (DA) and
--
,,__
Rangam (A-24) were seated along. with Dhanasekaran (A-23) in lorry cabin.
It was driven h : 1!nn:isd:1.ara11 (A-23). Driver R. Selvaraj (PW-230) and cleaner
Vijayan boa1dl.'J tht lorry at Poonamallee. They drove the vehicle straight on
the Bangalore Road. At two places messages were sent to Bangalore that
they were reaching there. They reached Bang~lore in the morning at about F
7 O'clock on 29.6.1991. Tanker lorry was stopped a little away from "adira
Nagar. Driver R. Selvaraj (PW-230) and cleaner Vijayan were again sent away
to have tea. Vicky (A-25) was left in the vehicle and Dhanasekaran (A-23) and
Rangam (A-24) went to the house at Indira Nagar. There they saw Trichy
Santhan and Irumborai (A-19). More injured persons ofL TTE cadre were also
there. Dhanasekaran (A-23) further said that he took the Fiat car to a place G
where tanker lorry was parked as directed by Trichy Santhan (DA). Sivarasan,
Subha and Nero exited from the tanker and were brought to Indira Nagar
house in the Fiat car. Confession of Dhanasekaran (A-23) is silent about
Amman (DA) after tanker reached Bangalore. Dhanasekaran (A-23) then went
to the tanker again by an auto and drove the tanker lorry to Madras along H
296 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A with driver R. Selvaraj (PW-230) and cleaner Vijayan. Tanker lorry was l~aded
from SPIC Chemicals and reached Mettur. This tanker lorry was seized by
Sundaram Finance Ltd. after amonth. Dhanasekaran (A-23) then said that he
again went to the house at Indira Nagar on 24. 7 .1991 and saw Sivarasan. He
had conversation with him for nearly half an hour. When Dhanasekaran (A-
23) asked him as to why did he murder Rajiv Gandhi, his answer was that "he
B did it in accordance with the instmctions by their leader". Then Dhanasekaran
(A-23) asked why Subha accompanied him and his answer was that she was
for an alternative arrangement. After he learnt that police was looking for him
he went in hiding for some time and consulted his advocate in Madras. He
was advised to return to his house. Later he was arrested at Mettur on
c 13.10.1991.
Rangam (A-24) is a Sri Lankan national. In 1983 he joined LTTE
movement. He got military training. He took part in the war with Sri Lankan
army in 1984. He was injured and after he got the treatment he did not go for
military duty and instead he was given the work of transport. In Jaffna he met
D various important persons belonging to LTTE. He came to know Sivarasan.
He also met Prabhakaran. In 1989 he came to India where, he said, he was
running a travel agency without permit. In his confession he said he prepared
passports and other documents for Sri Lankans, who wanted to go abroad.
He said he used to prepare fake documents through a travel agency in Adayar
E in Madras and made good income. In December, 1990 he got links with LTTE
movement in India. He also got acquainted with Amman (DA) who was a
driver and was working under Trichy Santhan (DA) and his assistant Suresh·
Master (DA), who belonged to political wing of LTTE. Rangam (A-24) said
he helped Amman and sent Sri Lankan Tamilians to go abroad during December,
1990 and January, 1991. He brought one Maruti van TN-04A-0337 in the name
F of Ramesh who also arranged a house for him. He said he came to know
Trichy Santhan(DA), Suresh Master (DA) and lrumborai (A-19) through
Amman (DA). Rangam (A-24) said that Prabhakaran had entrusted Trichy
Santhan the responsibility of looking after the work such as political activities
of LTTE in India, necessary supplies to Sri Lanka, a1Tanging for treatment of
G injured "tigers", arranging houses for the persons in LTIE movement and to
take them from place to place. A house at Alwarthirunagar was arranged by
Amman (DA) for the stay of LTIE persons. That house was independent and
situated in a remote place and was convenient for LTTE men to come and go
without being noticed. Rangam (A-24) said that Suresh Master (DA) told him
in the beginning of May, 1991 that police would take action very soon and
H that LTTE men should be shifted to some other place. Rangam (A-24) said
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 297
. that h~ was taking LTTE men, who were injured, continuously in his Maruti A
van. Some of them stayed in the house at Alwar Thirunagar, some in Vijaya
Nursing home and some were taking treatment in Asian Hospital. He removed
tho!:e injured persons from those places in his van and dropped them in
places like Thiruvalluvar bus stand and Parrys comer. From there Trichy
Santhan, Suresh Master, and Irumborai (A-19) would take them to different
places by bus. In his confession Rangam (A-24) further said that during May B
18-21, 1991 he was busy in sending the Sri Lankan Tamilians abroad. But after
assassination of Raj iv Gandhi situation became bad. Photograph of Sivarasan
was published in the newspapers and so Rangam (A-24) said he was actively
working at that time to send LTTE men out of Madras with the help of Suresh
Master and Irumborai (A-19). In June, 1991 Rangam (A-24) went to Bengalore C
to the house of K. Jagannathan (PW-211) at Indira Nagar. His address was
given to him ?Y one Balaguru in Madras whom he met in Vijaya Nursing
Home. While going to Bangalore Sudha, an LTTE activist and mother of
Balagur, and one Ravi went in his van to Bangalore. K. Jagannathan (PW-211)
arranged to get treatment to the injured LTTE persons. Rangam (A-24) said
that he also met one Vasanthan, who was a partner of Trichy Santhan and D
working under the leadership of Trichy Santhan. He was actively doing the
work in LTTE like arranging safe houses for their mission. In the end of June,
1991 Suresh Master (DA) told Rangam (A-24) that he was being given an
important work. At that time Dixon (DA), another LTTE man, was also present.
Suresh Master (DA) told Rangam (A-24) to wait in a remote place at Alwar E
Thirunagar at 7.30 in the evening on the following day. At about 8 O'clock
in the night Suresh Master (DA) along with Sivarasan, Subha and Nero came
in an auto. They all stayed in the house at Alwar Thirunagar while Rangam
(A-24) went to his house in Thiruvanmiyur. Sivarasan, Subha and Nero stayed
there for about four or five days. Suresh Master then told Rangam (A-24) that
they should be taken to place outside Madras. Amman (DA) took him to a F
place at Porur-Poonamallee Road where a tanker was parked. Amman (DA)
told Rangam (A-24) that Trichy Santhan had arranged that tanker to take
Sivarasan and others to Bangalore. One person by name Dhanasekaran (A-
23) with another small boy to assist him by the name Vicky (A-25) was with
him. While Dhanasekaran (A-23) stayed in the tanker Rangam (A-24) took G
Sivarasan, Subha and Nero from their place of stay and made them get into
the tanker through the hole at the back of the tanker. Sivarasan and others
were having AK-47 gun and also a pistol with them. Rangam (A-24), Vicky
(A-25) and Amman (DA) sat in front portion of the tanker and they left for
Bangalore by 9 O'clock in the night. Two more boys, who were working with
Dhanasekaran (A-23) were also taken in the tanker on their way. Vicky (A-25) H
298 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
J
A telephoned Bangalore from PCO while they were going to Bangalore iand ""
informed Trichy Santhan about their arrival. They reached Bangalore early in
the morning. Then Rangam (A-24) in his confession corroborates what
Dhanasekaran (A-23) said. On the same day Rangam (A-24) said, he returned
to Madras and shifted the remaining. injured LTTE persons to some otQer
..
-
places like lodges, etc. He vacated his house at Thiruvanmiyur. He went to t
B stay with Suresh Master (DA) in Vijaya Nursing Home. In the third week of
July, 1991 Rangam (A-24) again went to Bangalore· on the instructions of ,__
Suresh Master. He went by night bus. Suresh Master also reached Bangalore ,.
t
by that time. There they went to the house at Indira Nagar where Sivarasan
c
and others were hiding. Rangam (A-24) met some other LTTE men in that
house. After hearing that Vicky (A-25) had been arrested in Coimbatore the
'
house at Indira Nagar was vacated and they all moved to another house
nearby. Some LTTE persons were already staying in that house. Trichy Santhan
gave Rangam (A-24) a Maruti Gypsy which Rangam (A-24) was driving.
Rangam (A-24) then said that when CBI raided the house at Indira Nagar, two
of the LTTE persons committed suicide and other injured persons went to
D different places. He said, in the meanwhile Suresh Master (DA) arranged the
house of Ranganath (A-26) for Sivarasan and others to stay. That house was
in Puthien Halli. Rangam (A-24) took Sivarasan, Subha, Nero, Suresh Master
(DA) and Amman (DA) to that house. They moved to that house in the
beginning of August, 1991. After some days Ranganath (A-26) arranged
E another house in Anaikal for treatment of LTTE persons. Rangam (A-24) and
Ranganath (A-26) shifted LTIE persons in Maruti Gypsy to that house in
Anaikkal. In the meanwhile an LTIE person was arrested by local police. After .........
that it was decided to change the colour of the Fiat car and Maruti Gypsy.
Rangam (A-24) with the help ofa mechanic, who was arranged by Ranganath
(A-26) went and got repainted the colour of the vehicles. Gypsy from green
F to white and Fiat car from sky blue to white. Ranganath (A-26) arranged two
houses outside Bangalore in two villages called Beroota and Muthathi where
·-
injured persons from Anaikkal were shifted. Yet another house was arranged
by Ranganath (A-26) in Konariakunta for Sivarasan, Subha and Nero to hide.
Around 16.8.1991 Rangam (A24) said they moved their residence from Puthan
G Halli to Konanakunta. Rangam (A-24) took Sivarasan, Subha and Nero in the
Maruti van. Ranganath (A~26) and his wife also went to that house. Thereafter
Rangam (A-24) said he went to look after the injured LTTE persons in G.G.
Hospital. From there he took one injured LTIE woman Jamuna (DA) to the ,
house at Konanakunta. In that house only Sivarasan, Subha, Nero,.Amman, ·,
Suresh Master, Driver Anna and Keerthi were staying. On the evening of
H 18.8.1991 when Rangam (A-24) came to the house in Konanakunta he found
STATE THROUGH.CBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 299
-
~·
that police had surrounded that house from all sides. He turned back. Next
day he took-Gypsy van and arrived at Madras on the morning of 20.8.1991.
A
He went to "Balaguru and handed over the key of the vehicle to him after
parking the Gypsy in Vijaya Nursing Home. Since police was looking for him
he asked Balaguru to arrange a house for him at Avadi. One day when he
went to Adayar Travel Agency, police caught him.
B
Vicky (A-25) is a Sri Lankan national. His father was having a shop
selling cloths. That shop was destroyed in a raid by Sri Lankan Air Force in
the year 1985. Vicky (A-25) thereafter came to India illegally by boat carrying
with him video cassettes, audio cassettes, sarees, V.C.P., etc. which he sold
in India. Instead he carried lungis and food articles and returned back to Sri
Lanka and ~arned some money by way of selling those articles in Sri Lanka.
c
By Sri Lankan military one of their houses was completely damaged by bomb
blast in the year 1987. His family resided at certain places as refugees. In 1990
he again came to India to start some business here. Then he met an LTTE
activist who said he had come to India for treatment of his wounds and now
he' was looking those wounded in Sri Lanka and had come to India for D
treatment. Vicky (A-25) also met LTTE boys who had been injured and were
getting treatment in the hospitals in India. Vicky (A-25) assisted that LTTE
activist in getting medicines and acted as his helper. In the middle of 1990,
Vicky (A-25) said in his confession that he was introduced to Trichy Santhan.
He further said that in the mohth of 'Panguni ', 1991 Trichy Santhan met him
E
and told him that he was in need of medicines and that those should be
purchased urgently and were to be sent to Sri Lanka. Trichy Santhan gave
him Rs.2.00 lacs and list of medicines to be purchased. Trichy Santhan also
introduced Vicky (A-25) to Dixon (DA), who was also a member of LTTE
movement. Vicky (A-25) then described his meeting with various LTTE activists.
~- The medicines which had been purchased were given to LTTE activist F
Bharatham who left for Sri Lanka with the medicines: In a rented house Vicky
(A-25) was stocking the medicines in bundles which he had purchased. He
said two days after the assassination ofRajiv Gandhi, Trichy Santhan met him
and told that it was now impossible to stay in Tiruchy and said he would go
to Coimbatore and again asked him to purchase all those medicines ordered
G
by him. He further told Vicky (A-25) that if any one of Sivarasan's men wanted
~
~
to go to home town they should be told to go to Indiran Kutty's house. It
was only after Rajiv Gandhi's assassination, Vicky (A-25) said in his confession,
that he came to know that his name was Sivarasan. Vicky (A-25) then in his
confession described his instructions from Trichy Santhan and his coming to
Madras and ultimately his going in the tanker lorry with others to Bangalore. H
300 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A He also described his helping injured LTTE personnel. After leaving· Bangalore
Vicky (A-25) went to Coimbatore where he was arrested by the police.
V.P. Raghunathan (PW-153) was manager of the Union Motors, Salem.
He has testified about the four Gypsy being purchased by Dhanasekaran (A-
23) in different names on 14.11 :1990. He produced delivery receipts and
B documents connected with the sale of these four Gypsies. Maruti Gypsy,
which was purchased in the name of R. Mohan, was subsequently used by
Rangam (A-24) to transport Sivarasan, Subha, Nero and other activists to
Bangalore. This Gypsy (M0-540) was seized during investigation.
C S. Syed Ibrahim (PW-232) is Insurance Surveyor, who surveyed the
damaged tanker bearing registration No. TAM-8998.
S.V. Krishnan (PW-168) is from Sundaram Finance Ltd., who had financed
the lorry tanker bearing registration number TN-27-Y0808 and which was used
with fake registration plate (TAM-8998) to transport Sivarasan, Subha, Nero
D and others from Madras to Bangalore. Since the vehicle was under hire
purchase agreement with Sundaram Finance Ltd. it was taken inlo possession
by S.V. Krishnan (PW-168). Subsequently during investigation this tanker
lorry (M0-543) was seized by the police.
R. Selvaraj (PW-230) was the driver of the tanker lorry (MP-540) and
E Vijayan was the cleaner. In his statement R. Selvaraj (PW-230) said that he
drove the tanker lorry on 27 .6.1991 from Mettur to Madras. On the way it was
filled with water. The purpose was to clean the tanker. Tanker was also filled
with diesel for fuel. Prosecution has produced S. Vasudevan (PW-245) t«?
testify that 238 litres of diesel was put in the tanker lorry (M0-543) on
27.6.1991. R. Selvaraj (PW-230) then said that at Sriperumbudur tanker was
F emptied of water and cleaned from inside. They reached Poonamallee on
28.6.1991 in the morning where he and Vijayan got down. Now it was
Dhanasekaran (A-23) who drove the vehicle with Amman (DA) and Vicky (A-
25) sitting in the tanker lorry. When the tanker came back to Poonamallee R.
Selvaraj (PW-230) and Vijayan got into the vehicle and the vehicle proceeded
G towards, Bangalore. Ii was being driven by Dhanasekaran (A-23). On the way
Vicky (A-25) got down and made a telephone call on STD. That a call was
made has been proved by A. Selvaraj (PW-256). Call was made to telephone
number 541824 of Bangalore. In further statement R. Selvaraj (PW-230) said
that when the tanker lorry reached Bangalore again he and cleaner Vijayan
went away for. tea but Vicky (A-25) remained in the tanker, while Dhanasekaran
H (A-23) and Rangam (A-24) went by an auto rikshaw. Afterwards Dhanasekaran
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 301
(A-23) came back in an auto where tanker lorry was parked. Tanker lorry now A
proceeded towai'ds Madras with Dhanasekaran (A-23), R. Selvaraj (PW-230)
and Vijayan in the vehicle. In the notebook (Exh.P-1012), regularly maintained
- by R. Selvaraj (PW-230) there were entries of the trips and other expenses
incurred. Notebook (Exh.P-1012) showed that R. Selvaraj (PW-230) drove
tanker lorry (M0-543) from Mettur to Salem where a new mattress was
purchased and kept on the top of the cabin of the vehicle. The vehicle left B
for Madras and at Poonamallee both R. Selvaraj (PW-230) and Vijayan got out.
When they again brought in the vehicle at Poonamallee R. Selvaraj (PW-230)
did not find the mattress. At Bangalore similarly when R. Selvaraj (PW-230)
and cleaner Vijayan came back to the vehicle the mattress was again found
in the cabin. This mattress was thrown in the river near Hosur when tanker C
lorry was going back to Madras. Prosecution seeks to draw inference from
this that mattress was kept inside the tanker lorry for the comfortable sitting
of Sivarasan, Subha and Nero and when its use was over it was thrown away
in the river.
Rangam (A-24) had purchased Maruti van in the name of his friend V. D
Ramesh, bearing registration number TN-4A-0037 (M0-950). A. Nageswara
Rao (PW-178) is the owner of the house No. 13, Park Avenue, Velan Nagar
Extension, Alwarthirunagar, Madras which was taken on rent by Rangam (A-
24) in March, 1991. Lease documents were also executed (Exh.P-895-897).
Rangam (A-24) vacated the house in the first week ofJuly, 1991. Before their E
escape to Bangalore Sivarasan, Subha, Nero and others were staying in this
house. That Maruti Gypsy (M0-540) was being driven by Rangam (A-24) in
Bangalore has also been testified by Mrudulla (PW-65), wife of Ranganath
(A-26). K.N. Mohan (PW-222) is the owner of the workshop where Maruti
Gypsy was repainted from green to white.
F
Ranganath (A-26) is an Indian national settled in Bangalore. Mrudulla
(PW-65) is his wife. At the relevant time he was without any job. In March,
1991 he was staying with his wife at a house in Puttan Halli which was owned
by E. Aanjanappa (PW-218).
G
R. Rajan (PW-223) in his deposition said that he was friendly to one
Vasanthan who was Tamilian and whose native place was in Jaffha, Sri Lanka.
. Both knew each other from Tamil Association in Bangalore. On 29. 7 .1991
Vasanthan asked R. Rajan (PW-223) that a house was required for stay of four
or five persons urgently. After two days Vasanthan again met R. Rajan (PW-
223) for the purpose. He told him that no house was available. On 1.8.1991 H
302 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Jagadish, a friend ofR. Rajan (PW-223) met him and told him that he wanted
to buy a lathe machine. A lathe machine was owned by Ranganath (A-26)
who wanted to sell the same. In that connection R. Rajan (PW-223) met
Ranganath (A-26) in his house. R. Rajan (PW-223) introduced Ranganath (A-
26) to Vasanthan telling him that he was an LTTE activist and asked Ranganath
(A-26) to arrange a house for him. R. Rajan' (PW-223) said that he knew
B Ranganath (A-26) since 1990 as he was friend of Jagadish. R. Rajan (PW-223)
said on 2.8.1991 that about 5.30 or 6.30 p.m. he and Vasanthan met near Sivaji
Circle, Bangalore. At that time two more persons had come with Vasanthan
and those two persons and Vasantha_n talked to Ranganath (A-26) privately
and left. On 2.8.1991 in the night at IO O'clock Ranganath (A-26) brought
C Sivarasan, Rangam (A-24), Amman, Suresh Master, Driver Anna and Amman
to his house through front door and then brought Subha and Nero through
back door. All these seven persons continued to stay in the house at Puttan
Halli with Ranganath (A-26) till 16.8.1991. They would remain confined
themselves in a room and would not come out. While staying in the house
D only Rangam (A-24) was driving Maruti Gypsy (M0-540) for buying vegetables
and taking Mrudulla (PW-65) and Ranganath (A-26) for outside work.
K.N. Mohan (PW-222) was a car mechanic and was running garrage in
Bangalore. He said he did the painting work of green Gypsy of Ranganath
(A-26). He painted the Gypsy white. Ranganath (A-26) had brought the
E Maruti Gypsy to the garrage on 8.8.1991 and got its delivery back on
10.8.1991 after paying total charges of Rs.2,200/-. On 16.9.1991 Ranganath
(A-26) again came to the garrage with Premier Fiat car bearing registration
number CAU 6492. That Fiat car was also painted white though its original
colour was sky blue. For the work done on the Fiat car K.N. Mohan (PW-222)
charged Rs.2,500. That car was still lying in the garrage when K.N. Mohan
F (PW-222), said that, on 28.8.91 Ranganath (A-26) came to the garrage with 4
CBI officers. Ranganath (A-26) had pointed the Fiat car to the CBI officers.
The car was taken into possession by the CBI.
. Mrudulla (PW-65), wife of Ranganath (A-26), is a teacher. She was
married to Ranganath (A-26) in June, 1986. She said on 2.8.1991 around 10
G O'clock in the night Ranganath (A-26) came with a person who said there
were more persons with him and they would stay in the house for four days.
The person, who came with Ranganath (A-26), was Suresh Master (DA).
Ranganath (A-26) and Suresh Master both went out and brought four persons
-
.
with them, who were Sivarasan, Rangam (A-24), Driver Anna and Amman
H (DA). Two persons entered the house from the back door and they were
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 303
Subha and Nero. Next morning Mrudulla (PW-65) said she saw green Maruti A
Gypsy van in front of the house which was covered with tarpaulin. She could ',
not see the number plate of the vehicle. Ranganath (A-26), Suresh Master and
Rangam (A-24) went out on the morning of 3.8.1991. When Suresh Master
and Rangam (A-24) returned it was about 2.30 p.m. They had brought
provisions. Her husband did not come at that time. Mrudulla (PW-65) said B
that when her husband returned in the night she told him that the persons,
who were staying, were hesitating to go out and she said some thing was
fishy. He replied that they would stay for two or three days and would leave.
Fifth day Mrudulla (PW-65) watched the news on the TV and saw the pictures
ofSubha and Sivarasan. Mrudulla (PW-65) identified Subha. Subha also knew
that she had been identified by Mrudulla (PW-65). In the evening Mrudulla C
(PW65) told her husband about this fact who said not to ask any question.
Subha afterwards became familiar with Mrudulla (PW-65). She told Mrudulla
(PW-65) she was eager to return to Jaffna to meet her leader Prabhakaran.
Once Mrudulla (PW-65) saw Sivarasan fixing a lens on his left eye. Mrudulla
(PW-65) asked Subha as to why did they kill Rajiv Gandhi, and her reply was
that Rajiv Gandhi was responsible in sending the IPKF to Sri Lanka and they D
had 'spoiled' many women and children. She was wearing a cyanide capsule
in a thread around her neck. Persons staying in the house were having arms
as well and Mrudulla (PW-65) said that they used to threaten them that "if
this was reported to somebody they will kill us". Mrudulla (PW-65) then
described the stay of those persons in her house and some time their moving E
out and meeting certain people. Those persons stayed in the house uptil
16.8.1991. On 16.8.1991 Ranganath (A-26) told Mrudulla (PW-65) that he had
fixed a house in Konanakunta at a rent of Rs.800 per month and advance of
Rs. I 0,000 was to be paid. They all went to Konankunte house with provisions.
After performing pooja they returned. Mrudulla (PW-65) saiJ that while in her
house at Puttanhalli she noticed Ak-47 rifle in Nero's hand and a pistol in F
Subha's hand. Again when she asked about that they said if she told anything
about that to anybody they would not spare her. At 10.30 p.m. Ranganath (A-
26), Mrudulla (PW-65), Suresh. Master (DA), Nero, Subha, Amman, Driver
Anna, Sivarasan left for Konankunte house. They went by Gypsy van. They
also carried gas stove and other articles with them to that house. Mrudulla G
(PW-65) said she refused to accompany them but she was forcefully taken.
They all spent that night there. In Konankunte house Mrudulla (PW-65) saw
some papers which had the sketches ofK.R.S. Dam and Vidhan Soudha. They
were also having pictures of the blast that killed Rajiv Gandhi. Again when
she asked those persons reason for killing Rajiv Gandhi they said that they
had to kill him because he sent IPKF to Sri Lanka and was responsible for H
304 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A several atrocities committed on women and children. On the morning of
18.8.1991 there was a news item that 12 LTTE ·cadres had been killed in
Muthathi which is in suburban of Bangalore. Mrudulla (PW-65) told her
husband that it was not safe to stay any longer with those people. When she
and her husband tried to go out of the house Sivarasan confronted them
B suddenly and asked where they were going. Ranganath (A-26) told Sivarasan
that Mrudulla (PW-65) was not well and they would consult a doctor and that
they decided to vacate Puttanhalli house. While returning to Puttanhalli they
saw Suresh Master and Rangam (A-24). They also questionc.d as to where
Ranganath (A-26) and Mrudulla (PW-65) were going. Again reply was that to
consult a doctor. At Puttanhalli they loaded all their household goods in a
C van. R. Jayasankar (PW-229), a friend of Ranganath (A-26), helped them in
this process. From Puttanhalli they went to Mrudulla's (PW-65) brother's
house in Vijayanagar. On the way both Ranganath (A-26) and R. Jayasankar
(PW-229) got out of the van saying that they had to make a phone call. At
.@.pout 4.30 P,M. Mrudulla (PW-65) iiaid that after unloading tµe articles she
left the house to give sarees for dry wash but while going to the shop four
D or five people in ci}jl dress approached her and told her that she should
accompany them to Jayanagar police station. She said she would talk only
to Asstt. Commissioner, Dy. Commissioner or Commissioner of Police. She
told them that the persons whom they were searching for were in Konunkunte
house. She asked if full security would be provided to her she would show
E the persons whom they were searching for. That time there were Deputy
Commissioner of Police, Assistant Commissioner of Police and a lady constable
with her. She pointed to Konankunte house from a distance. Then they all
returned to Jayanagar police station. Security was provided to Mrudulla (PW-
65) an(i she was taken to her parents house. Officers of CBI examined her. She
said they were talking in Tamil among themselves and to her. She knew little
F Tamil. Her statement was recorded by the Magistrate under Section 164 Cr.P.C.
(E~,P-220). She identified all the persons who stayed in her house and at
~onankµQte either in photographs or their being present in the Court.
K, Premkumar (PW-227) is a friend ofRanganath (A-26). He said he met
G Ranganath (A-26) near Nanda Theatre in Jayanagar on 18.8.1991. From there
be took him to Vijayanagar. That was his wife's house. From there they went
to another place called 'West of Guard'. No one was in the house. He and
Ranganath (A-26) went to that house in search of Mrudulla (PW-65). She was ·
not there. They took a lodge &t about IO or 11 O'clock in the night. They
s~yed in the lodge on the night of 18/19.8.1991. K. Premkumar (PW-227) said
H on the morning of 19.8.1991 at 7 O'clock Ranganath (A-26) took him to
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 305
- Konankunte. They went in an auto. Ranganath (A-26) made him stand in a
place and then himself went in the auto. Somebody in the public came saying
"this is a man, this is a man". K. Premkumar (PW-227) said they were caught
A.
at Konankunte. He was put in jail and interrogated by CBI.
Suba Sundaram (A-22) is the proprietor of Subha News Photo Services
at a place in Royapettah. He is a free lance photographer. He was associated B
with D.K. and a strong supporter of LTTE. Arivu (A-18), Bhagyanathan (A-
20), K. Ravi Shankar (PW-151) and Haribabu (DA) took training in photography
from him. At his studio various persons belonging to LTTE cadre used to
meet. Some of them were Baby Subramaniam, Irumborai (A-19), Muthuraja,
Arivu (A-18), Bhagyanathan (A-20), Haribabu (DA) and others. During the C
period 1989-90 Haribabu was working for Subha Studio at a monthly salary
of Rs.350. For short while he joined Vignesh Video studio but he kept on
.-Visiting to Subha Studio. On 21.5 .1991 Haribabu went to Studio of K. Ravi
Shankar (PW-151) with a packet containing sandalwood garland which he had
purchased from Poompuhar Handicrafts in the morning of that day. Haribabu
borrowed a camera (Chinon) (M0-1) from K. Ravi Shankar (PW-151) telling D
him that he was going to attend the public meeting of Rajiv Gandhi at
Sriperumbudur. Thereafter Haribabu went to Subha Studio and met Suba
Sundaram (A-22). On 22.5.1991 after the bomb blast at Sriperumbudur in which
Haribabu died S. Santhana Krishnan (PW-108), a friend of Haribabu, V.T.
Sundaramani (PW-120), his father and K. Ravi Shankar (PW-151), another E
friend, went to the studio of Suba Sundaram (A-22). It is stated that Suba
Sundaram (A-22) exclaimed that only the previous day he had seen Haribabu.
Two letters, one (Exh.P-548) dated 18.1.1991 written by Suba Sundaram (A-22)
-(
to LTTE leader Kittu and other (Exh.P-544) addressed by Suba Sundaram (A-
22) to Prabhakaran as younger brother, were seized from his studio contents
of which showed deep involvement of Suba Sundaram (A-22) with LTTE F
activities. In one of the letters he had criticized the activities of IPKF.
T. Ramamurthy (PW-72), a journalist, had also attended the public
meeting at Sriperumbudur on 21.S.1991. At mid night he was returning home
and as there was chaos and confusion he stayed that night at police station, G
Poonamallee. At mid night Suba Sundaram (A-22) contacted Meena (PW-74),
wife of T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) and asked her whether h~r husband returned
home. She replied in the negative.
In her statement Meena (PW-74) said that at the mid night on 21.5.1991
one Anand Viswanathan rang her up to say that Rajiv Gandhi and some H
306 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A others had died due to bomb blast at Sriperumbudur. K. Ravi Shankar (PW-
151) then rang her up and asked her whether T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) had
come. After a few minutes Suba Sundaram (A-22) rang her up and inquired
-
about T. Ramamurthy (PW-72). Suba Sundaram (A-22) also told Meena (PW-
74) that photographer Babu, who was sent by him had also not yet come. At
about 1.00 O'clock in the night T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) rang up his wife
B Meena (PW-74) and said that he was in Poonamallee police station and gave
her phone number of the police station. She told her husband about the -'
phone calls received from various persons. She told him that Suba Sundaram
(A-22) was asking about his photographer on which T. Ramamurthy (PW-72)
said that one photographer sent by Suba Sundaram (A-22) had died. After
C ten or fifteen minutes later Suba Sundaram (A-22) again rang her up and asked
her whether T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) had come. She. told him that he was in
Poonamallee police station and gave him the telephone number.
T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) described the scene at Sriperumbudur public
meeting when bomb blast took place. He said while he was at Poonamallee
D police station Suba Sundaram (A-22) rang him up. He asked him "what
Ramamoorthy, have you taken the photographs?" T. Ramamurthy (PW-72)
replied that he did take some photographs and had given those to magazine
the 'Dhinamalar' and that he would give photographs to him in the morning.
T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) said he stayed in the police station as there were riots
E on the way. T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) also told Suba Sundaram (A-22) "what,
Sundaram, your photographer died in the bomb-blast". Then Suba Sundaram
(A-22) asked T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) who it was. T. Ramamurthy (PW-72)
said that since he did not know the name of the photographer who died at --
the place of the occurrence he gave Suba Sundaram (A-22) the identification
marks of the deceased photographer. He then asked whether it was Haribabu
F and wanted to be certain ifhe had died. T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) told him that
the photographer was lying on his back and the camera was lying on his
chest and on that account he said he must have died. Suba Sundaram (A-22)
persisted and told T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) over the phone that he should
have brought the camera. T. Ramamurthy (PW72) said he replied him that a
G great VVIP had been assassinated and things which were there might be
important material objects and it was wrong to touch them. Suba Sundaram
(A-22) then told him to contact him the next day on his reaching Madras. In
the morning Suba Sundaram (A-22) again rang up T. Ramamurthy (PW-72)
and asked him to give him some photographs and said he would send his son
for the purpose. T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) first went to 'Dhinamalar', from there
H to the studio of Suba Sundaram (A-22), who again asked the details of the
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 307
occurrence. Again he told T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) that he should have A
brought the camera and "we could have used the photographs in it". When
T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) again said that it was wrong to remove the evidence
from that place Suba Sundaram (A-22) said that they could have managed by
stating anything and that it was not wrong to have done like that between
photographers. B
On 22.5.1991 when V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120), father ofHaribabu (DA)
and K. Ravi Shankar (PW-151) went to Subha Studio after making inquiries
about the place where Haribabu's dead body was kept, Suba Sundaram (A-
22) told V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) to remove all the papers connected with
Haribabu from the house. V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) on reaching home C
removed all the papers of Haribabu from his house and kept them in his
daughter's house which was close-by. P. Ramalingam (PW-198) is the son-in-
law ofV.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) and brother-in-law ofHaribabu.
Arulmani (PW-128) knew the family ofV.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) as his D
house was situated opposite to his house. When death of Rajiv Gandhi took
place Arulmani (PW-128) was in Madurai and was on a bus to Madras. Due
to disturbance he could reach Madras at 4.30 a.m. on 23.5.1991. When he
reached home he was told that Haribabu was dead at the Rajiv Gandhi's
- function. He went to their house with his father. Mother of Haribabu was
crying and Arulmani (PW-128) thought of extending some help. He asked E
Haribabu's mother to show him papers connected with LIC agency as in April
Haribabu had told him that he had joined an agent in LIC. Haribabu's mother
told him that all the papers were kept in a box and placed at the house of P.
Ramalingam (PW-198), husband ofHaribabu's elder sister. Arulmani (PW-128)
went to the house of P. Ramalingam (PW-198) and wanted to see the box. It p
was concealed in the loft under the roof. In the box there were many letters,
Prabhakaran's photo, negatives, love letters written by a girl S. Sundari (PW-
171). P. Ramalingam (PW-198) told Arulmani (PW-128) that he was asked to
bum those things. Since Arulmani (PW-128) suspected that there was something
wrong as V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) had instructed P. Ramalingam (PW-198)
to bum the papers. He thought of giving those to the police as national leader G
had died. There was also news in the papers that LTTE had a hand in the
assassination of Rajiv Gandhi. Arulmani (PW-128) asked the mother ofHaribabu
if Haribabu was connected with LTTE and she stated that it was because of
those 'sinners' that his son was like that. Ultimately police took into possession
all those papers. H
308 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Suba Sundaram (A-22) again tried to retrieve the camera through K.
Ramamurthi (PW-258). On 22.5.1991 at about 9 or 10 p.m. he contacted K.
Ramamurthi (PW-258), who was in Delhi on phone and told him that "my
boy one Haribabu had been to Sriperumbudur for taking photographs and
he had not returned. It was not known as to what happened to my camera"
B and he asked K. Ramamurthi (PW-258) whether he could inquire about that.
Yet again on 23.5.1991 at 10 or 11.00 a.m. Suba Sundaram (A-22) asked K.
Ramamurthi (PW-258), who was still in Delhi about the camera. At that time
Suba Sundaram (A-22) told K. Ramamurthi (PW-258) that Haribabu was dead
and that his camera had been seized by the police and asked him whether the
said camera could be got back by talking to someone. On 25.5.1991 Hindu
C newspaper (Exh.P-550) published a news item connecting Haribabu with LTTE.
Suba Sundaram (A~22) immediately asked V.T. Sundaramani (PW-f20), father
of Haribabu to come to his studio and asked him to stoutly deny the news
item connecting Haribabu with LTTE by issuing a denial statement to the
press. Suba Sundaram (A-22) himself dictated the denial statement which was
taken down by M. Girija Vallaban (PW-116). The original denial statement
D prepared by Suba Sundaram (A-22) was seized (Exh.P-543). A copy ofExh.P-
543 - denial statement - was seized by the police from Subha studio of Suba
Sundaram (A-22). Suba Sundaram (A-22) thereafter asked V.T. Sundaramani
(PW-120) to take 12 or 13 copies of the denial statement and to give that to
all the newspapers. On 26.5.1991 the denial statement was published in Hindu
E (Exh.P-551). When V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) told Suba Sundaram (A-22)
about cassette 'Pasarai Padalgal', which contained LTTE propaganda Suba
Sundaram (A-22) told him to destroy that immediately.
A. Parimalam (PW-205) said Haribabu was brother-in-law of her brother-
in-law P. Ramalingam (PW-198). She said on 25th morning they came to the
F h~use of Haribabu to inquire about his death. There was no male member. A
boy came there with a chit containing number 867229 and said that Haribabu's
father had asked his younger brother Kalyankumar to contact him at that
number. Since Kalyankumar was not at home mother of Haribabu asked A.
Parimalam (PW-:205) to telephone to that number. When the phone was picked
G up on the other side A. Parimalam (PW-205) asked if Haribabu's father was
there. The person on the other side asked who was speaking. A. Parimalam ,
(PW-205) said she was Haribabu's elder sister. On the other side the person
said that he was St>ba Sundaram (A-22) speaking and said that there would
be an audio cassette in the house and if there are any papers connected with
Haribabu those may be taken away and destroyed. Saying that he put down
H the receiver abruptly.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 309
In let!er (Exh.P-128) dated 7.9.1991 written by Trichy Santhan (DA) to A
Irumborai (A-19) there is mention of Suba Sundaram (A-22) relevant portion
of which has already been quoted above.
V.T. Sundaramani ~PW-120), father of Haribabu said that Santhan (A-2)
stayed in his house for some time. Haribabu had told that he was his friend.
He said on 20.5.1991 Murugan (A-3) came to his house. Haribabu was not B
present at that time. Murugan (A-3) had earlier been coming to his house. V.T.
Sundaramani (PW-120) in his deposition said Murugan (A-3) told them to
inform Haribabu to call on him at Royapettah. He asked V.T. Sundaramani
(PW-120) to send Haribabu as soon as he came. V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120)
said that Haribabu came and was given the message. He went out that C
evening. V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) said Haribabu told his mother at about
2.30 p.m. on 21.5.1991 that he'was going out to take photographs and would
.return by night itself. He did not return that night. In the morning newspapers
V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) read about the assassination ofRajiv Gandhi. In
the afternoon he came to know through a newspaper that Haribabu,
photographer, was dead. He immediately left his house. V.T. Sundaramani D
(PW-120) said after some time S. Santhana Krishnan (PW-108), a friend of
Haribabu and also one Veeraraman came to his house. They told that Haribabu
was dead and, therefore, they had to find him out as whereabouts of Haribabu
were not known by that time. V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) said that then Suba
Sundaram (A-22) came to his mind and he sent S. Santhana Krishnan (PW- E
108) and other man to Subha Studio to find out the actual position. Kanan,
a photographer, told V..T. Sundaramani (PW-120) that he had seen Haribabu
with Sandalwood garland at Sundaram's (A-22) office at 3.00 O'clock at
Royapettah. V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) also came to know that Haribabu had
taken a camera from K. Ravi Shankar (PW-151). V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120)
went to the studio of Suba Sundaram (A-22) and asked how it had happened F
and also asked him whether he had sent Haribabu. Suba Sundaram (A-22)
replied in the negative. This part of the statement of V. T. Sundaramani (PW-
120) may be quoted :-
"When I reached there I asked him how it had happened and I also G
asked him whether he sent him, he said no. Yesterday he came to his
photo studio at 3 O'clock. He also invited us for taking photos.
Haribabu had asked Subha Sundaram whether anybody else was
coming from his studio for taking photos. For that he has replied that
nobody is coming and that he has sent him for taking photos. Subha
Sundaram told me that he did not know who has taken Haribabu." H
310 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
- A V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) told Suba Sundaram (A-22) that Haribabu was
dead and asked him in which hospital he was kept and requested him to do
the needful. V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) said that he met Suba Sundaram (A-
22) on 22.5.1991 in his office. He talked to him separately in his office and
when asked him with whom Haribabu had gone; who had taken him; and
-B whether there might be any link with LTTE; and whether he had gone alone
since Suba Sundaram (A-22) told him that he had seen Haribabu. Suba
Sundaram (A-22) told V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) norto worry himself and
said that Haribabu might have gone alone. Suba Sundaram (A-22) asked V.T.
Sundaramani (PW-120) to discard all the papers in the house relating to
Haribabu on reaching home. V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) asked his wife to
C remove all the papers connected with Haribabu to their daughter's house. V.T.
Sundaramani (PW-120) said on 23.5.1991 early in the morning at 5.00 a.m.
Arulmani (PW-128) with his father came to his house. He corroborated as to
what Arulmani (PW-128) said about the box kept in the house of P. Ramalingam
(PW-198). V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) also said on 23.5.1991at3.00 p.m. one
D person calling himself Bhagyanathan (A-20) came to his house and introduced
himself as a friend ofHaribabu and told wife ofV.T. Sundarama11i (PW-120)
that nothing had happened to Haribabu and that he would have sustained
injuries and gave Rs. I 000 to her towards medical expenses of Haribabu. Since
wife ofV.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) refused to receive the amount he gave that
to Vijayarevathi, their daughter. When there was news item in Hindu connecting
E Haribabu with LTTE and V.T. SunClaramani (PW-120) was called to the studio
ofSuba Sundaram (A-22). V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) said Suba Sundaram
(A-22) told him that he was thinking of arranging monetary help/assistance
from K. Ramamurthi (PW-258) and at that juncture he must issue a counter-
statement. He said that counter-statement must be issued in the newspapers
F since he was making arrangements to help V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120)
monetarily for his son's loss. Since V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) said he did not
know how to give counter statement and to whom to give Suba Sundaram (A-
22) helped him in writing the same and asked V.T. Sundaramani (PW-120) to
put his signature. That counter statement is Exh.P-543.
G We have set out in sufficient details the confessions and the evidence
linking the accused with each other as projected by the prosecution.
Mr. Natarajan at the outset submitted that the charges of conspiracy
and other charges framed against the accused were highly defective and did
not show in what manner the accused had to answer these charges. He said
H that it was not enough if a statutory provision is merely incorporatively
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 311
charged. He said prosecution may rely on Sections 464 and 465 of the Code A
· to overcome his objections to the charge but these two sections did not
completely bar the argument that charge is defective and had prejudiced
accused in their defence. He said charge No. l was so complicated and
conspiracy spread over a number of years and the accused who allegedly
joined the conspiracy after the object of conspiracy· had been achieved, were B
all tried together, which in itself caused great prejudice to them in their
defence. Mr. Altaf Ahmad, however, quickly interposed to say that Section
215 of the ~ode would protect any error in the charge and that the finding
arrived at by the Designated Court could not be reversed in view of Section
465 of the Code even if argument of Mr. Natarajan is accepted. We, however,
do not think that we should dilate on this objection by Mr.· Natarajan as C
powers of Reference Court are quite wide and we have to examine the evidence
regarding conspiracy and to see if there is any irregularity in the charge,
which has prejudiced the accused. Mr. Natarajan also said that there has not
been proper examination of the accused under Section 313 of the Code
inasmuch as long and complex questions have been put to them and not
much thought has been given by the Designated Court in properly examining D
the accused under Section 313 of the Code. Mr. Natarajan appears to be right
to an extent. We have, however, again to consider this from the angle of
prejudice to the accused. But then if there is any error on this account that
can also be corrected by the Reference Court by again examining the accused.
Apart from alleging prejudice to the accused, no instance has been pointed E
out to show if any prejudice has, in fact, been caused to the accused in either
understanding the charge or in their defence. We find that the accused had
been well represented and they extensively cross-examined the witnesses. At
no stage during the trial they complained of any prejudice. We are, therefore,
unable to agree to the submission of Mr. Natrajan that any prejudice has been
caused to the accused in theii: defence during the conduct of the trial before F
the Designated Court.
. Mr. Natarajan said that there was no evidence against any of the
accused to bring home charge either under Section 3 or Section 4 of TADA,
yet the prosecution wrongly alleged that there was conspiracy to commit acts G
of terrorism and disruptive activities under TADA and in that process Raj iv
Gantthi was killed. He said apart from the killing of Rajiv Gandhi no other
terrorist act had been shown to have been committed or disruptive activity
shown to have been committed. There is no such act till May, 199 l though
the prosecution has alleged the period of conspiracy being 1987 to 1992.
Killing ofRajiv Gandhi could not be a terrorist act under Section 3 of TADA. H
312 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Also there is no disruptive activity falling under Section 4 of TADA. Only
Nalini (A·l) and Arivu (A-18) have been charged for offence under Section
-
4 of TADA. Charge No. 121 is against Nalini (A-1) and it says that in
pursuance of the criminal conspiracy referred to in charge No. 1 and in
furtherance of the common intention of Nalini (A-1) and deceased accused
B Sivarasan, Dhanu, Subha and Haribabu to commit disruptive activity at a
public meeting at Sriperumbudur, where Nalini (A-1) was physically present
at the scene of crime and provided assassin Dhanu (since deceased) with
necessary cover from being detected as a foreigner, which enabled the assassin
to move freely in the scene of crime and gained access nearer to Raj iv Gandhi
where she (Dhanu) detonated the improvised explosive device concealed in
C her waist belt resulting in the boi:nb blast and killing of nine police officials
who were public servants and who were at that time with Rajiv Gandhi on
duty and Nalini (A-1) thereby committed an offence under Section 4(3) of ·
TADA punishable under Section 4 (1) of TADA read with Section 34, IPC.
Charge No. 228 is against Arivu (A-18) and it is alleged against him that
D · in pursuance to the criminal conspiracy and in course of the same transaction
·he abetted the commission of disruptive activity by purchasing two golden
power battery cells during the first week of May, 1991, which were used by
Dhanu (since deceased) to detonate improvised explosive device at
Sriperumbudur on 21.5.1991 resulting in bomb blast and killing of nine police
E officials, who were public servants and were on duty at that time with Rajiv
Gandhi and Arivu (A-18) committed an offence under Section 4(3) of TADA
punishable under Section 4(1) of TADA and Section 109, IPC.
Mr. Natarajan said these two charges 121 and 228 showed as to how
the court considered the disruptive activity and there is no mention in these
F charges if it was the killing ofRajiv Gandhi which could be termed as disruptive
activity. Charges referred to the killing of police officers on duty. He said there
is no discussion whatsoeyer in the judgment of the Designated Court as to
how it considered that the case fell under Section 4(3) of TADA. There is no
..
.:
evidence to show propagation of anything as mentioned in Section 4(3) of
G TADA. Under Section 4(3) of TADA an accused can be said to have committed
disruptive activity if he in any way (a) advocates, etc. or (b) predicts, etc. the
killing or destruction of any person bound by oath under the Constitution to ...._
-·····
uphold the sovereignty and integrity of India or any public servant. The
charges do not name Rajiv Gandhi as at the time he was killed he was not
bound by any oath under the Constitution. He was not the Prime Minister.
H He was not an M.P. as Parliament stood dissolved and general elections in
'
STATETHROUGHCBiv. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA,J.] 313
the country were in process. There is no evidence on record to show that A
Rajiv Gandhi was bound by any oath under the Constitution in any capacity
whatsoever. As regards nine police officers who were killed they were not
killed on account of any of the grounds mentioned in clauses (a) or (b) of
sub-section (3) of Section 4 of TADA. Subsection (2) of Section 4 of TADA
defines disruptive activity and, in so far as it is relevant to sub-section (I), B
.means any action taken whether by act or by speech or through any other
media or in any other manner whatsoever which questions, disrupts or intended
to disrupt directly or indirectly the sovereignty and territorial integrity of
India. Mr. Altaf Ahmad said that the accused did question the sovereignty
and integrity of India inasmuch as they expressed their resentment to the
Indo-Sri Lankan Accord which had been approved by the Parliament. But C
then questioning or disapproving the Indo-Sri Lankan Accord would not
mean that that would be questioning the sovereignty and integrity of India.
When a member of the Opposition whether in Parliament or outside criticizes
the Accord in public it could not be said that he is questioning the sovereignty
and integrity of India. According to Mr. Altaf Ahmad the accused had chosen
the target being Rajiv Gandhi and struck the target thus questioning the very D
ability of the country to take sovereign decisions. Mr. Natarajan said that
death of Rajiv Gandhi as target did not find mention in any charge under
Section 4 of TADA and no such question was put to any accused under
Section 313 of the Code. Death ofnine police officers though public servants
was not on account of any of the grounds mentioned in sub-sections (2) or E
(3) of Section 4 of TADA but since target was Raj iv Gandhi and the intensity
-- of the blast was so vast that the police officers died and so also the assassin
Dhanu and photographer Haribabu. Mr. Natarajan, in our view, is right in his
submission that no case under Section 4 of TADA has been made out in the
case.
F
Under Section 3 of TADA in order there is a terrorist act three essential
conditions must be present and these are contained in sub-section (1) of
Section 3 - (1) criminal activity must be committed with the requisite intention
or motive, (2) weapons must have been used, and (3) consequence must have
ensued. It was contended by Mr. Natarajan that in the present case though G
the evidence may show that weapons and consequence as contemplated by
Section 3(1) is there it is lacking so far as the intention is concerned. Prosecution
had to prove that the act was done with the intention to over-awe the
Government or to strike terror in people or any section of people or to
adversely affect the harmony amongst different sections of people. There is
no evidence that any of the accused had such an intention. H
314 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A As to what is a terrorist act and what is the intention contemplated
under Section 3 of TADA reference may be made to a decision of this Court
in Hitendra Vishnu Thakur and others v. State of Maharashtra and others,
[1994] 4 SCC 602. In this judgment Section 3(1) of TADA has been analyzed.
It would be useful to quote from the judgment in extenso:-'"
B "Terrorism' is one of the manifestations of increased lawlessness and .
cult of violence. Violence and crime constitute·a threat to an established
order and are a revolt against a civilized society. 'Terrorism' has not
-
been defined under TADA nor is it possible to give a precise definition
of 'terrorism' or lay down what constitutes 'terrorism'. It may be
c possible to describe it as use of violence when its. most important
result is not merely the physical and mental damage of the victim but
the prolonged psychological effect it produces or has the potential of
producing on the society as a whole. There may be death, injury, or
destruction of property or even deprivation of individual libefo/ in the
process but the extent and reach of the intended terrorist activity
D travels beyond the effect of an ordinary crime capable of being
punished under the ordinary penal law of the land and its main
objective is to overawe the Government or disturb harmony of the
society or "terrorise" people and the society and not only those
directly assaulted, with a view to disturb even tempo, peace and
tranquillity of the society and create a sense of fear and insecurity.
E
A 'terrorist' activ.ity does not merely arise by causing disturbance of
law and order or of public order. The fall out of the intended activity
must be such that it travels beyond the capacity of the ordinary law
~nforcement agencies to tackle it under the ordinary penal law.
Experience has shown us that 'terrorism' is generally an attempt to
F acquire or maintain power or control by intimidation and causing fear
and helplessness in the minds of the people at large or any section
thereof and is a totally abnormal phenomenon. What distinguishes
-
'terrorism' from other forms of violence, therefore, appears to be the
deliberate and systematic use of coercive intimidation. More often
than not, a hardened criminal today takes advantage of the situation
G
and by wearing the cloak of 'terrorism', aims to achieve for himself
acceptability and_ respectability in the society because unfortunately
in the States affected by militancy, a 'terrorist' is projected as a hero
by his group and often even by the misguided youth. It is, therefore,
essential to treat such a criminal and deal with him differently than an
H ordinary criminal capable of being tried by the ordinary courts under
STATETHROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 315
the penal law of the land. Even though the crime committed by a A
'terrorist' and an ordinary criminal would be overlapping to an extent
but then it is not the intention of the Legislature that every criminal
should be tried under TADA, where the fall out of his activity does
-
.I not extent beyond the nonnal frontiers of the ordinary criminal activity.
Every 'terrorist' may be a criminal but every criminal cannot be given B
the label of a 'terrorist' only to set in motion the more stringent
provisions of TADA. The criminal activity in order to invoke TADA
must be committed with the requisite intention as contemplated by
Section 3(1) of the Act by use of such weapons as have been
enumerated in Section 3(1) and which cause or are likely to result in
the offences as mentioned in the said section." C
"Thus, unless the Act complained of falls strictly within the Jetter
and spirit of Section 3(1) of TADA and is committed with the intention
as envisaged by that section by means of the weapons etc. as are
enumerated therein with the motive as postulated thereby, an accused
cannot be tried or convicted for an offence under Section 3(1) of D
TADA. When the extent and reach of the crime committed with the
• intention as envisaged by Section 3(1), transcends the local barriers
and the effect of the criminal act can be felt in other States or areas
or has the potential of that result being felt there, the provisions of
Section 3(1) would certainly be attracted. Likewise, if it is only as a E
consequence of the criminal act that fear, terror or/and panic is caused
but the intention of committing the particular crime cannot be said to
be the one strictly envisaged by Section 3(1), it would be impennissible
to try or convict and punish an accused under TADA. The commission
of the crime with the intention to achieve the result as envisaged by
the section and not merely where the consequence of the crime F
committed by the accused create that result, would attract the
provisions of Section 3(1) of TADA. Thus, if for example a person
goes on a shooting spree and kills a number of persons, it is bound
to create terror and panic iri the locality but if it was not committed
with the requisite intention as contemplated by the section, the offence G
would not attract Section 3(1) of TADA. On the other hand, if a crime
was committed with the intention to cause terror or panic or to alienate
a section of the people or to disturb the harmony etc. it would be
punishable under TADA, even if no one is killed and there has been
only some person who has been injured or some damage etc. has been
caused to the property, the provisions of Section 3(1) of TADA would H
316 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A be squarely attracted. Where the crime is committed with a view to
overawe the Government as by law established or is intended to
alienate any section of the· people or adversely affect the harmony
amongst different sections of the people and is comiAitted in the
manner specified in Section 3( I) of TADA, no difficulty woul~ arise
to hold that such an offence falls within the ambit and scope of the
B said provision. Some difficulty, however, arises Where-the-intended
activity of the offender results in striking terror or creating fear and
panic amongst the people in general or a section thereof. It is in this
situation that the courts have to be cautious to draw !l line between
the crime punishable under the ordinary criminal law and the ones
which are punishable under Section 3(1) of TADA. It is of course
neither desirable nor possible to catalogue the activities which would
strictly bring the case of an accused under Section 3(1) of TADA.
Each case will have to be decided on its own f\cts and no rule of
thumb can be applied." . . \
D Sub-section (1) of Section 3 can\,be analyzed as und~r :-
(I) Whoever with intent
(i) to overawe the Government as by law established; or
(it) to strike terror in the people or any section of people; or
E
(iit) to alienate any section of the people; or
(iv) to adversely affect the harmony amongst different sections of the
people
F does any act or thing by using
(a) bombs, dynamite, or
(b) other explosive substances, or
(c) inflammable substances, or
G (d) fire-arms, or
(e) other lethal weapons, or
(f) poisons or noxious gases or other chemicals, or
(g) by any other substances (whether biological or otherwise) of a
H hazardous nature
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 317
in such a manner as to cause A
(i) death of, or
(ii) injuries to any person· or persons, or
(iii) loss of, or damage to or destruction of property, or
(iv) disruption of any supplies, or B
(v) services essential to the life of the community, or
detains any person and threatens to kill or inj1're such person
in order to compel the Government or any other person to do or C
abstain from doing any act commits a terrorist act.
In the present case applying the principles set out above on the
interpretation ~of Section 3( 1) and analyses of this subsection of the TADA
we do not find any difficulty in concluding that evidence does not reflect that
any of the accused entertained any such intention or had any of the motive D
to overawe the Government or to strike terror among people. No doubt
evidence is there that the absconding accused Prabhakaran, supreme l~ii~er
of LTTE had personal animosity against Raj iv Gandhi and L TTE cadre
developed hatred towards Rajiv Gandhi, who was identified with the atrocities
allegeQ.lr committed by IPKF in Sri Lanka. There was no conspiracy to the E
indiscr\minate killing of persons. There-is no evidence directly or
circumstantially that Rajiv Gandhi was killed with the intention contemplated
under Section 3(1) of TADA. State of Tamil Nadu was notified under TADA
on 23.6.1991 and LTTE were declared an unlawful association on 14.5.1992
under the provisions of the Unlawful Activity (Prevention) Act, 1957. Apart
from killing ofRajiv Gandhi no other terrorist act has beeu alleged in the State F
of Tamil Nadu. Charge may be there but there is no evidence to support the
charge. Mr. Natarajan said that prosecution might refer to the lCilling of
Padmanabhan in Tamil Nadu, leader of EPRLF, which fact finds mention in the
confession statement of Santhan (A-2). But then he said it was not a terrorist
act. It was killing of a rival Sri Lankan and in any case killing of Padmanabhan G
is not a charge in the case before this Court. Mr. Altaf Ahmad said that when
he earlier mentioned the killing of Padmanabhan, it was only to show that
LTTE was an organization which brook no opposition and anyone opposing
its objective was eliminated. Mr. Natarajan said it was the case of the
prosecution itself that Prabhakaran had personal animosity against Rajiv
Gandhi developed over a period of time and had motive to kill him. H
318 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Mr. Altaf Ahmad realised the difficulty he had to face to show that any
offence under Sections 3 and/or 4 of TADA had been committed. He submitted
that charges in the present case showed the dimension of the conspiracy and
the nature of the crime committed on 21.5.1991. He said the object of the
conspiracy was to commit terrorist act and use of bomb, etc. was the means
to achieve that object and that the consequence was to overawe the
B Government and to create terror in the minds of the public and it was with
that object that Rajiv Gandhi and others were killed. He said object of the
-
conspiracy was not accomplished on the killing of Raj iv Gandhi but it continued
even after his death as LTTE targetted places and persons spread across the
country. There is no evidence that blasting of the buildings like Vellore Fort,
C police headquarters, was the object of conspiracy or that was to be done with
intention to overawe the Government or to create terror among the public.
Charge does not specify any such intention or the places. Similar is the
position regarding unspecified targets in Delhi. According to him conspiracy
was not abandoned and did not culminate with the assassination of Rajiv
Gandhi though the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi over-shadowed other
D activities. He said to continue with the object of conspiracy the accused had
to retain their identity in order to commit further acts and thus for the purpose
of self-preservation they had to live and for that they committed acts of
escapades, screening, destruction of evidence, etc. Charge framed against the
accused described their various roles and the offence committed by them. He
E said ingredients of Sections 3, 4 and 5 of TADA are part of the charge and
there is evidence to prove these charges. He said it may be that particulars
of all the sections had not mentioned in the charge but that was a curable
irregularity and no prejudice has been shown to have been caused to the
accused. It would appear that the argument of Mr. Altaf Ahmad is based on
the submission that under Section 3 of TADA conspiracy was also to overawe I
,.l
F the Government. Reference was made to the definition of 'overawe' in Black's
Law Dictionary to mean "to subjudicate or restrain by and or profound
reference". Realising the difficulty that there was no charge of conspiracy to
overawe the Government Mr. Altaf Ahmad said that since it was a case of
reference this Court could return the finding as there was evidence to overawe
G the Government and it could not be said that the accused would be prejudiced
---.
by adopting such a course. He said it was enough if section describing the
offence is mentioned in the charges and all the ingredients of the offence
need not be in the charge. According to him charge thus gives notice of
accusation to the accused and the requirement of law is fulfilled. But then in
the present case when some particulars of a charge have been given the
H accused can certainly assume that they are not being charged with other
STA TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 319
ingredients of the offence given in a particular section. If we now take into A
consideration those ingredients as well prejudice would certainly be caused
to the accused.
Mr. Altaf Ahmad said that Rajiv Gandhi was targetted as he was the
Prime Minister when the Indo-Sri Lankan Accord was entered into and his
name was synonymous with the Accord. LTTE took it that it was entered into B
contrary to their aspirations. In an interview before the general elections Rajiv
Gandhi did support his stand on the Accord which had been ratified by the
Parliament. He said that action of the accused in killing Raj iv Gandhi struck
at the sovereign powers of the country and it was to intimidate the Government.
That the country was in the midst of election and on account of the C
assassination of Raj iv Gandhi elections were postponed and formation of the
Government was delayed. A notification dated 22.5.1991 was issued by the
Election Commission of India postponing the elections. It was mentioned in
the Notification that the country had suffered a great tragedy in the death of
Sri Rajiv Gandhi at the assassins hands. Country was thus in trauma. Intention
of the accused in killing Rajiv Gandhi was that India as sovereign country D
could not take sovereign decisions. Prime Minister is the pivot of the
Parliamentary system and if he is killed because he was party to an Accord
entered into in exercise of sovereign powers of the country and even though
he may not be the Prime Minister at the relevant time his killing would send
shock waves all over the country and to the Government in power and the E
Government to be. He said conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi was thus with
intent to overawe the Government as by law established. Since there was no
such charge, no finding, and no question put to the accused under Section
313 of the Code, it was pointed out to Mr. Altaf Ahmad that unless he referred
to any relevant provision of law or any decision of this Court on the powers
of this Court in Reference, his argument could not be taken note of. Mr. Altaf F
Ahmad said that powers of the Court while considering the Reference are
wider than that of the appellate court. Under sub-section (1) of Section 366
of the Code it is for the Supreme Court to confirm the death sentence and
under sub-section ( 1) of Section 367 of the Code, the Supreme Court, if it
thinks that a further inquiry should be made into or additional evidence taken G
upon any point bearing on the killing or innocence of the accused it may make
such inquiry or such trial itself or direct it to be made or taken by the
pesignated Court. With these powers being there Mr. Altaf Ahmad said that
though the approach of the Designated Court may have been different in
construing the charge and it may not accord with the submissions made now
before us and if we construe the charge of our own it is that the accused had H
320 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A committed a terrorist act on the soil of India and in the course of that killed Y-
Rajiv Gandhi in order to overawe the Government established by law not to
pursue the Indo-Sri Lankan Accord. It was, however, not suggested as to
what inquiry or additional evidence is contemplated by the prosecution. From
the arguments of Mr. Altaf Ahmad it would appear that he is seeking
B amendment of the charge and if that is done it would require additional
evidence or even retrial may have to be ordered. We do not think we should
adopt any such course. The question before us is to consider the charge in
its proper way and to examine the evidence with reference to that. Quite a
number of judgments on the question of power of Reference Court were cited,
principal of these being two judgments in Jumman and others v. The State
C of Punjab, AIR (1957) SC 469 and Ram Shankar Singh and others v. State
of West Bengal, [1962] Suppl. l SCR49.
In Jumman and others v. State ofPunjab, AIR (1957) SC 469 this court
considered scope of the reference under Section 374 and 375 of the old Code
(Section 366 and 367 of the new Code) and powers of the High Court in its
D disposal. Statement of law has been laid in paras 11 and 12 of the judgment
which is as under :-
"(11) Before we propose to discuss the evidence on which reliance
has been placed by the counsel in this Court, it is necessary to advert
to a circumstance which calls for some comment. Along with the
E
appeals filed by the accused, there was before the High Court, a
reference under s. 374, Criminal P.C., by the Sessions Judge, submitting
to the High Court the proceedings before him for confirmation of the
sentences of death passed by him. Under s. 375, Criminal P.C., the
High Court has power to direct further inquiry to be made or additional
evidence to be taken in such matters and according to s. 3 76, Criminal
P.C., the High Court has to confirm the sentence, or pass any other
sentence warranted by law, or alternatively it may annul the conviction
and convict the accused of any offence of which the Sessions Court
might have convicted him, or order a new trial on the same or an
amended charge or the High Court may acquit the accused person.
G
Section 377, Criminal P.C., provides that the confirmation of the
sentence or order passed by the High Court, shall, when such Court
consists of two or more Judges, be made, passed and signed by at
least two of them.
H (12) It is clear from a perusal of these provisions that in such
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.)'. WADHWA,J.] 321
circumstances the entire case is before the High Court and in fact it A
is a continuation of the trial of the accused on the same evidence and
any additional evidence and that is why the High Court is given
power to take fresh evidence if it so desires. In an appeal under o.41,
Civil P.C., an appellate Court has to find whether the decision arrived
at by the Court of first instance is correct or not on facts and law; B
but there is a difference when a reference is made under s. 374,
Criminal P.C., and when disposing of an appeal under s.423, Criminal
P.C., and that is that the High Court has to satisfy itself as to whether
a case beyond reasonable doubt has been made out against the
accused persons for the infliction of the penalty of death. In fact the
proceedings before the High Court are a reappraisal and the C
reassessment of the entire f~cts and law in order that the High Court
should be satisfied on the rrtaterials about the guilt or innocence of
the accused persons. Such bbing the case, it is the duty of the High
Court to consider the proceetlings in all their aspects and come to an
independent conclusion on th¢ materials, apart from the view expressed
1
by the Sessions Judge. In so doing, the High Court will be assisted D
by the opinion expressed by the Sessions Judge, but under the
provisions of the law above.mentioned it is for the High Court to
come to an independent conclusion of its own."
In Ram Shankar Singh and others v. State of West Bengal, [1962] Suppl. E
I SCR 49, this Court held that powers under Section 374 (I) and Section 376
of the Old Code were manifestly of wide amplitude and exercised thereof was
not restricted by the pro~isions of Section 418(1) and Section 423 of the old
Code. Irrespective of whether the accused, who is sentenced to death prefers
an appeal, High Court is bound to consider the evidence and arrive at an
independent conclusion as to the guilt or inno~en~e of the accused and this F
the High Court must do even if the trial of the accused was held by jury.
Indeed, duty is imposed upon the High Court to satisfy itself that the conviction
of the accused is justified on the evidence, and that the sentence of death
in the circumstances of the case, is the only appropriate sentence.
These are the basic judgments on the scope of reference and the G
powers of the High Court while disposing of the same. Other judgments of
this Court on this aspect reiter~te the principles laid in these two judgment.
It is, therefore, not necessary for us to refer to all those judgments.
We have certainly kept in view principles laid in these judgments. H
322 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Prosecution case now made out before us is that the object of conspiracy
was to commit terrorist acts during the period 1987 to 1992; that the
assassination of Rajiv Gandhi was one of such acts with the intention to
overawe the Government and to strike terror; and the assassination was an
act which struck terror and was also a disruptive activity. As to how it was
.B intended to overawe the Government it was submitted that it was on account
of Indo-Sri Lankan Accord, which the Government of India was to honour and
that did not suit the aspirations of LTTE and thus the conspiracy was hatched
to eliminate the person who was the author of the Ac~ord and to threaten
the successive Governments not to follow the Accord, otherwise that
Government would also meet the same fate. But then, as noted above that
C there was a conspiracy to overawe the Government is nowhere in the charge.
Though it could be said that terror was struck by assassination of Rajiv
Gandhi but the question is if striking of terror was intended and for that again
there is no evidence. Apart from the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi no other
act which could be termed as terrorist act has been suggested. The Designated
Court in its impugned judgment does not record any such argument now
D advanced before us. There is no discussion in the judgment and there is no
evidence to which judgment refers to hold that there was any terrorist act
intended to overawe the Government or to strike terror. The Designated Court
has clearly held that on the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi object of conspiracy
was successfully accomplished. Even if thus examining the proceedings in
E reference our decision has to be made on the basis of the evidence on record.
When there is no evidence inference cannot be drawn that act of killing of
Rajiv Gandhi was to overawe the Government. Even though there is no bar
to the examination of the accused under Section 313 of the Code by this Court
in these proceedings but then what is required to be put to the accused is
to enable him to personally explain any circumstance appearing in the evidence
F against him and when there is no evidence, there is no necessity to examine
the accused at this stage as that would be a futile exercise. When the
prosecution during the course of the trial, which lasted over a number of
years, had taken the stand that killing of Raj iv Gandhi was a terrorist act, it
cannot now tum about- and say that killing itself was not a terrorist act but
G was committed to achieve the object of conspiracy which was to overawe the
Government. As a matter of fact in the statement of Kasi Anandhan (PW-242),
who was a member of the Central Committee of LTTE, it has come on record
that he met Rajiv Gandhi in March, 1991 when Rajiv Gandhi supported the
stand of LTTE and had admitted that it was his mistake in sending IPKF to
Sri Lanka and wanted LTTE to go ahead with its agitation. That being the
H evidence brought on record by the prosecution there is no question of it now
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 323
contending that there was conspiracy to overawe the Government. Its stand A
throughout has been that it was the personal motive of Prabhakaran and
others to commit terrorist act by killing Rajiv Gandhi. Under Section 3(1) of
TADA overawing the Government cannot be the consequence but it has to
be the primary object. There is nothing on record to show that the intention
to kill Raj iv Gandhi was to overawe the Government. Reference to the Indo-
Sri Lankan Accord is merely by way of narration. B
Support to the struggle of LTTE in Sri Lanka was from Tamil Nadu and
it does not appeal to reason that LTTE would commit any act to overawe the
Government. It is matter of common knowledge that all terrorist acts are
publicized and highlighted which is fundamental to terrorism. Whenever a
terrorist act is committed some organisation or the other comes forward to c
claim responsibility for that. In the present case LTTE tried to conceal the fact
that it was behind the murder of Raj iv Gandhi. The object to assassinate Rajiv
Gandhi was kept a closely guarded secret. In the wireless message dated
7.5.1991 (Exh. P-392) from Sivarasan to Pottu Amman he conveyed that "our
intention is not known to anybody except we three" meaning thereby himself, D
Subha and Dhanu. There is another wireless message dated 22.5.1991 (Exh.
P-396) from Pottu Amman to Sivarasan that "even to our people in higher
places we informed that we have no connection with this" meaning thereby
that the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi a day before was not carried out by
LTTE. LTTE was not owning the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi and it cannot,
therefore, be said that it was done to overawe the Government. LTTE did not E'
want publicity and wani.::d to keep friendly relations with India and the people
.._ of India. Pottu Amman even cautioned Sivarasan in his wireless message
dated dated 22.5.1991 (Exh. P-396) not to send long messages as "it will creatz
suspicion" meaning thereby that LTTE might be suspected to be behind the
assassination. Two letters of Subha and Dhanu to ·Akila and Pottu Amman
•
dated 9.5.1991 which were carried by Murugan (A-3) did not spell out their
F
-
mission. Trichy Santhan (deceased accused) in his letter dated 7.9 .l 991 (Exh.P-
129) to Prabhakaran, which was recovered from Irumburai (A-19) complained
,
about the operation of Sivarasan which led to the name of LTTE being
publicized as behind the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi and further about the
illicit relationship that developed between Murugan (A-3) and Nalini (A-1). He G
wrote that due to Murugan (A-3) incident the press was writing ridiculously
about the movement and the newspapers were magnifying that Murugan (A-
3) and Nalini (A-1) were lovers and that Nalini (A-1) was pregnant of five
months.
We accept the argument of Mr. Natarajan that terrorism is synonymous H
324 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A with publicity and it was sheer personal animosity of Prabhakaran and other
LTTE cadre developed against Rajiv Gandhi which resulted in his assassination.
LTTE would not do any act to overawe the Government in Tamil Nadu or in
the Centre as otherwise their activities in this country in support of their
struggle in Sri Lanka would have been seriously hampered.
B Charge of disruptive activities under Section 4(3) of TADA is against
Nalini (A-1) and Arivu (A-18). There is no charge under Section 3(3) of TADA
against Rangam (A-24), Vicky (A-25) and Ranganath (A-26). They ai-e charged
under Section 3(4) of TADA. Charge under Section 3(3) is against A-1 to A-
23. Ifwe examine one such charge, say charge No. 235 against A-21 which
C says that she in pursuance to the criminal conspiracy referred to in charge
No. 1 and in course of same transaction during the period between January
19 and June, 1991 at Madras and other place in Tamil Nadu she had actively
associated with and assisted other conspirators for carrying out the object
of criminal conspiracy and thus she knowingly facilitated the commission of
terrorist act or any act preparatory to terrorist act and which was committing
D the terrorist act by detonating the improvised explosive device concealed in
waist belt ofDhanu and thereby A-21 committed an offence punishable under
Section 3(3) of TADA.
Designated Court held that hatred which developed in the minds of
Prabhakaran, further developed into animosity against Rajiv Gandhi in view
E of the events which took place after IPKF was inducted in Sri Lanka.
Thus examining the whole aspect of the matter we are of the opinion
that no offence either under Sections 3 or 4 of TADA has been committed.
Since we hold that there is no terrorist act and no disruptive activity under
Sections 3 and 4 of TADA, charges under Section 3(3), 3(4) and 4(3) of TADA
F
must-also fail against all the accused.
Arguments were then ,addressed as to what is nature of conspiracy
made out from the evidence on record and the applicability of Section 10 of
the Evidence Act. Various judgments of this Court were cited on the nature,
G scope and existence of criminal conspiracy under Section 120A and 120B, IPC.
We may refer to some of them.
Jn Major E.G. Barsay v. The State ofBombay, [1962] 2 SCR 195 at 228
this Court said :-
H "The gist of the offence of criminal conspiracy under Section 120A
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 325
IPC is an agreement to break the law. The parties to such an agreement A
will be guilty of criminal conspiracy, though the ill.!gal act agreed to
be done has not been done. So too, it is not an ingredient of the
offence that all the parties should agree to do a single illegal act. It
may comprise the commission of a number of acts. Under Section
43 of the Indian Penal Code, an act would be illegal if it is an offence B
or if it is prohibited by law. Under the first charge the accused are
charged with having conspired to do three categories if illegal acts,
and the mere fact that all of them could not be convicted separately
in respect of each of the offences has no relevancy in considering the
question whether the offence of conspiracy has been committed.
They are all guilty of the offence of conspiracy to do illegal acts, C
though for individual offences all of them may not be liable."
In Sardar Sardul Singh Caveeshar v. State of Maharashtra, [1964] 2
SCR 378 reference of which was made while considering the impact of Section
I 0 of the Evidence Act, the Court said that the essence of conspiracy was
that there should be an agreement between persons to do one or other of the D
other of the acts described in Section 120A IPC. The said agreement may be
proved by direct evidence or may be inferred from acts and conduct of. the
parties.
In Noor Mohammad Mohd. Yusuf Momin v. State of Maharashtra,
(1970) 1 SCC 696 it was held that Section 120-B IPC makes the criminal E
conspiracy as a substantive offence which offence postulates an agreement
between two or more persons to do or cause to be done an act by illegal
means. It differs from other offences where mere agreement is made an offence
even if no steps are taken to carry out that agreement.
In Yash Pal Mittal v. State of Punjab, [1977] 4 SCC 540 the Court said F
as under:
"9. The offence of c~iminal conspiracy under Section 120A is a
distinct offence introduced for the first time in 1913 in Chapter V-
A of the Penal Code. The very agreement, concert or league is the G
ingredient of the offence. It is not necessary that all the conspirators
must know each and every detail of the conspiracy as long as they
are co-participators in the main object of the conspiracy. There may
be so many devices and techniques adopted to achieve the common
goal of the conspiracy and there may be division of performances in
the chain of actions with one object to achieve the real end of which H
326 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [l 999] 3 S.C.R.
A every collaborator must be aware and in which each one of them must
be interested. There must be unity of object or purpose but there may
be plurality of means sometimes even unknown to one another, amongst
the conspirators. In achieving the goal several offences may be
committed by some of the conspirators even unknown to the others.
The only relevant factor is that all means ·adopted and illegal acts
B done must be and purported to be in furtherance of the object of the
conspiracy even though there may be sometimes mis-fire or
overshooting by some of the conspirators. Even if some steps are
resorted to by one or two of the conspirators without the knowledge
of the others it will not affect the culpability of those others when
c they are associated with the object of the conspiracy."
In Shivnarayan Laxminarayan Joshi and others v. State of Marashtra,
[ 1980] 2 SCC 465 this Court sa.id that it was manifest "that a conspiracy is
always hatched in secrecy and it is impossible to adduce d!rect evidence of
the same. The offence can be only proved largely from the inference drawn
D · from acts or illegal omission committed by the conspirators in pursuance of
a common design."
Mohammad Usman Mohammad Hussain Maniyar and others v. State
of Maharashtra, [1981] 2 SCC 443, this Court again asserted :-
E "It is true that there is no evidence of any express agreement
between the appellants to do or cause to be done the illegal act. For
an offence under Section 120-B, the prosecution need not necessarily
prove that the perpetrators expressly agreed to do or cause to be done
the illegal act; the agreement may be proved by necessary implication."
F Jn State of Himachal Pradesh v. Kishan Lal Pardhan and others, [1987]
2 SCC 17 the Court said that everyone of the conspirators need not have
taken active part in the commission-0f each and every one of the conspiratorial
acts for the offence of conspiracy to be made out. It added that :-
"The offence of criminal conspiracy consists in a meeting of minds of
G
two or more persons for agreeing to do or causing to be done an
illegal act or an act by illegal means, and the performance of an act
in terms thereof. If pursuant to the criminal conspiracy the conspirators .
commit several offences, then all of them will be liable for the offences
even if some of them had not actively participated in the commission
H of the offences."
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 327
In Kehar Singh and others v. State (Delhi Administration), [1988] 3 A
SCC 609, !he Court said that the most important ingredient of the offence of
conspiracy is agreement between two or more persons to do an illegal act. ·
The illegal act may or may not be done in pursuance of agreement, but the
very agreement is an offence and is punishable. It further added as under :-
"Generally, a conspiracy is hatched in secrecy and it may be B
difficult to adduce direct evidence of the same. The prosecution will
often rely on evidence of acts of v.arious parties to infer that they
were done in reference to their common intention. The prosecution
will also more often rely upon circumstantial evidence. The conspiracy
can be undoubtedly proved by such evidence direct or circumstantial. C
But the court must inquire whether the two persons are independently
pursuing the same end or they have come together in the pursuit of
the unlawful object. The former does not render them conspirators,
but the latter does. It is, :1owever, essential that the offence of
conspiracy requires some. kind of physical manifestation of agreement. D
The express agreement, however, need not be proved. Nor actual
meeting of two persons is necessary. Nor it is necessary to prove the
actual words of communication. The evidence as to transmission of
thoughts sharing the unlawful design may be sufficient. Gerald Orchard
of University of Canterbury, New Zealand explains the limited nature
of this proposition : E
"Although it is not in doubt that the offence requires some
physical manifestation of agreement. It is important to note the
limited nature of this proposition. The law does not require that
the act of agreement take any particular form and the fact of
agreement may be communicated by words or conduct. Thus, it F
has been said that it is unnecessary to prove that the parties
"actually came together and agreed in terms" to pursue the
unlawful object : there have never been need an express verbal
agreement, it being sufficient that there was "a tacit understanding
between conspirators as to what should be done"." G
In Ajay Aggarwal v. Union of India and others, [1993] 3 SCC 609 this
Court considering the ingredients of the offence of conspiracy said :-
"Section 120-A of the IPC defines 'conspiracy' to mean that when two
or more persons agree to do, or cause to be done an illegal act, or an H
328 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A act which is not illegal by illegal means, such an agreement is
designated as "criminal conspiracy". No agreement except an
agreement to commit an offence shall amount to a criminal conspiracy,
unless some act besides the agreement is done by one or more parties
to such agreement in furtherance thereof. Section 120-B of the IPC
prescribes punishment for criminal conspiracy. It is not necessary that
B each conspirator must know all the details of the scheme nor be a
participant at every stage. It is necessary that they should agree for
design or object of the conspiracy. Conspiracy is conceived as having
three elements : {I) agreement (2) between two or more persons by
whom the agreement is effected; and (3) a criminal object, which may
c be either the ultimate aim of the agreement, or may constitute the
means, or one of the means by which that aim is to be accomplished.
It is immaterial whether this is found in the ultimate objects.
The Court then considered the common law definition of 'criminal conspiracy'
and for that referred to statement of law by Lord Denman in King v. Jones,
D (1832) B & AD 345 that an indictment for conspiiacy must "charge a conspiracy
to do an unlawful act by unlawful means" and was elaborated by Willies, J.
on behalf of the judges while referring the question to the House of Lords
in Mulcahy v. Reg, (1868) LR 3 HL 306 and the House of Lords in unanimous
decision reiterated in Quinn v. Leathern, (1901) AC 495, 528:
E "A conspiracy consists not merely in the intention of two or more,
but in the agreement of two or more, to do an unlawful act, or to do
a lawful act by unlawful means. So long as· such a design rests in
intention only, it is not indictable. When two agree to carry it into
effect, the very plot is an act in itself, and the act of each of the
parties, promise against promise, actus contra actum, capable of being
F
enforced, if lawful; and punishable if for a criminal object, or for the
use of criminal means."
The Court also referred to ahother decision of English House of Lords in ·-
Director ofPublic Prosecutions v. Doot, (1973) AC 807, where Lord Pearson
G held that :-
(A) conspiracy involved an agreement express or implied. A
conspiratorial agreement is not a contract, not legally binding because
it is unlawful. But as an agreement it has its three stages, namely, (I)
making or formation; (2) performance or implementation; (3) discharge
H or termination. When the conspiratorial agreement has been made, the
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 329
offence of conspiracy is complete, it has been committed, and the A
conspirator can be prosecuted even though no perfonnance had taken
place. But the fact that of the offence of conspiracy is complete at that
stage does not mean that the conspiratorial agreement is finished
with. It is not dead. If it is being performed, it is very much alive. So
long as the perfonnance continues, it is operating, it is being carried B
out by the conspirators, and it is governing or at any rate influencing
their conduct. The conspiratorial agreement continues in operation
and therefore in existence until it is discharged (~erminated) by
completion of its perfonnance or by abandonment or frustration or,
however, it may be."
The Court then considered the question whether conspiracy is a continuing
c
offence and said as under:-
"Conspiracy to commit a crime itself is punishable as a substantive
offence and every individual offence committed pursuant to the
conspiracy is separate and distinct offence to which individual D
offenders are liable to punishment, independent of the conspiracy.
Yet, in our considered view, the agreement does not come to an end
with its making, but would endure till it is accomplished or abandoned
or proved abortive. Being a continuing offence, if any acts or omissions
which constitute an offence are done in India or outside its territory
the conspirators continuing to be parties to the conspiracy and since E
part of the acts were done in India, they would obviate the need to
obtain sanction of the Central Government. All of them need not be
present in India nor continue to remain in India."
Finally the Court said as under :~
F
"Thus, an agreement between two or more persons to do an illegal act
or legal acts by illegal means is criminal conspiracy. If the agreement
is not an agreement to commit an offence, it does not amount to
conspiracy unless it is followed up by an overt act done by one or
more persons in furtherance of the agreement. The offence is complete G
as soon as there is meeting of minds and unity of purpose between
the conspirators to do that illegal act or legal act by illegal means.
Conspiracy itself is a substantive offence and is distinct from the
offence to commit which the conspiracy is entered into. It is undoubted
that the general conspiracy is distinct from number of separate offences ·
committed . while executing the offence of conspiracy. Each act H
330 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
.....
A constitutes separate offence punishable, independent!ofthe conspiracy.
The law had developed several or different models or technics to
broach the scope of conspiracy. One such model is that of a chain,
where each party performs even without knowledge of the other a. role
that aids succeeding parties in accomplishing the criminal objectives
of the conspiracy. An illustration of a single conspiracy, its parts
B bound together as links in a chain, is the process of procuring and
distributing narcotics or an illegal foreign drug for sale in different
-.,.
parts of the globe. In such a case, smugglers, middlemen and retailers
are privies to a single conspiracy to smuggle and distribute narcotics.
The smugglers knew that the middlemen must sell to retailers; and the ·-")
c retailers knew that the middlemen must buy of importers of someone
or another. Thus the conspirators at one end of the chain knew that
the unlawful business would not, and could not, stop with their
buyers; and those ·at the other end knew that it had not begun with
their settlers. The accused embarked upon a venture in all parts of
which each was a participant and an abettor in the sense that, the
D success of the part with which he was immediately concerned, was
dependent upon the success of the whole. It should also be considered
as a spoke in the hub. There is a rim to bind all the spokes together
in a single conspiracy. It is not material that a rim is found only when
there is proof that each spoke was aware of one another's existence
E but that all promoted in furtherance of some single illegal objective.
The traditional concept o_f single agreement can also accommodate the
situation where a well-defined group conspires to commit multiple ........
crimes; so long as all these crimes are the objects of the same agreement
or co!ltinuous conspiratorial relationship, and the conspiracy continues
to subsist though it was entered in the first instance. Take for instance
F that three persons hatched a conspiracy in country A to kill D in
country B with explosive substance. As far as conspiracy is concerned,
it is complete in country A. One of them pursuant thereto carried the
explosive substance and hands it over to them pursuant thereto .
carried the explosive substance and hands it over to third one in the
G country B who implants at a place where D frequents and got ~xploded
with remote control. D may be killed or escape or may be got exploded
with remote control. D may be killed or escape or may be diffused. The
conspiracy continues till it is executed in country B or frustrated.
-
Therefore, it is a continuing act and all are liable for conspiracy in
country B though first two are liable to murder with aid of Section 120-
H B and the last one is liable under Section 302 or 307 IPC, as the case
STATETHROUGHqHv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 331
may be. Conspiracy may be considered to be a march under a banner A
and a person may join or drop out in the march without the necessity
of the change in the text on the banner. In the comity of International
Law, in these days, committing offences on international scale is a
common featu1·e. The offence of conspiracy would be a useful weapon
and there would exist no conflict in municipal laws and the doctrine B
of autrefois convict or acquit would extend to such offences. The
comity of nations are duty-bound to apprehend the conspirators as
soon as they set their feet on the country's territorial limits and nip
the offence in the bud.
25.A conspiracy thus, is a continuing offence and continues to subsist C
and committed wherever one of the conspirators does an act or series
of acts. So long as its performance continues, it is a continuing
offence till it is executed or rescinded or frustrated by choice or
necessity. A crime is complete as soon as the agreement is made, but
it is not a thing of the moment. It does not end with the making of
the agreement. It will continue so long as there are two or more D
parties to it intending to carry into effect the design. Its continuance
is a threat to the society against which it was aimed at and would be
dealt with as soon as that jurisdiction can properly claim the power
to do so. The conspiracy designed or agreed abroad will have the
same effect as in India, when part of the acts, pursuant to the agreement E
are agreed to be finalised or done, attempted or even frustrated and
vice versa."
In State of Maharashtra and others v. Som Nath Thapa and others,
[1996] 4 SCC 659 at 668 this Court referred to its earlier decision in Ajay
Aggarwal case [1993] 3 SCC 609 and said :-
F
"The aforesaid decisions, weighty as they are, lead us to conclude
that to establish a charge of conspiracy knowledge about indulgence
in either an illegal act or a legal act by illegal means is necessary. In
some cases, intent of unlawful use being made of the goods or
services in question may be inferred from the knowledge itself. This G
apart, the prosecution has not to establish that a particular unlawful
use was intended, so long as the goods or service in question could
not be put to any lawful use. Finally, ·when the ultimate offence
consists of a chain of actions, it would not be necessary for the
prosecution to establish, to bring home the charge of conspiracy, that
each of the conspirators had the knowledge of what the collaborator H
332 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A would do, so long as it is known that the collaborator would put the
goods or service to an unlawful use." In Regina v. Arda/an & Ors.,
(1972) l WLR 463 (CA) the appellants were charged and convicted for
the offence of conspiracy. On appeal, reference of the Trial Judge to
"the cartwheel type of conspiracy"; about "sub-conspiracies" and
also about "the chain type of conspiracy" was criticised. The Appeal
B Court said that care must be taken that words and phrases such as
"wheels", "cartwheels'', "chain", "sub-conspiracies" and so on are
used only to illustrate and to clarify the principle and for no other
purpose. It said:
--
"It is right to say that these epithets, or labels, such as "cartwheels"
c (or wheel without rim) and "chains" have a certain respectable ancestry
and have been used in a number of conspiracy cases that from time
to time have come before the courts. Metaphors are invaluable for
the purpose of illustrating a particular point or a particular concept
to a jury, but there is a limit to the utility of a metaphor and there
D is sometimes a danger, if metaphors are used excessively, that a point
of time arises at which the metaphor tends to obscure rather than to
clarify."
In United States v. Falcone et al., 109 Federal Reporter (2d Series) 579
(Circuit Court of Appeals - the Second Circuit)], the appellants were convicted
E for a conspiracy to operate illicit stills. Case against the appellant and others
who constituted one set of conspirators was that they supplied sugar etc. to
the other group of conspirators who were operating illicit stills. The question ,
before the court was whether the sellers of goods, in themselves innocent,
became conspirators with the buyer because they knew that the buyer meant
F to use the goods to commit a crime. Judge Learned Hand speaking for th~
Court said:
"There are indeed instances of criminal liability of the same kind,
where the law imposes punishment merely because the accused did
not forbear to do that from ~Iiich the wrong was likely to fql~w; but
in prosecutions for conspiracy or abetting, his attitude towards the
G
forbidden undertaking must be more positive. It is not enough that he
does not forego a normally lawful activity, of the fruits of which he
knows that others will make an unlawful use; he must in some sense
promote their venture himself, make it his own, have a stake in its
outcome. The distinction is especially important today when so many
H prosecutors seek to sweep within the drag-net of conspiracy all those,
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 333
. who have been associated in any degree whatever with the main A
offenders. That there are opportunities of great oppression in such a
doctrine is very plain, and it is only by circumscribing the scope of
such all comprehensive indictments that they can be avoided. We may
agree that morally the defendants at bar should have refused to sell
to illicit distillers; but, both morally and legally, to do so was toto B
coelo different from joining with them in running the stills."
Falcon and similarly situated appellants were acquitted of the charge of
conspiracy.
--' United States then moved the Supreme Court for a writ of certiorari to
review the aforesaid judgment of the Circuit Court setting aside the conviction C
of the respondents Felcon and others. The Government, however, did not
argue that the conviction of conspiracy could rest on proof alone of knowingly
supplied an illicit distillers who are not conspiring with others. It was conceded
that the act of supplying or some other proof must import an agreement or
concert of action between buyer and seller which admittedly was not present D
in the case. United States of America v. Salvatore Falcone & Ors., 85
Lawyers Ed. 311 US 205.
In the present case, there is no evidence to support the charge as
regards the period of conspiracy. It is as important to know the period as to
ascertain the object of conspiracy. It appears that period of conspiracy in the E
charge from July 1987 to May 1992 has been mentioned as the Indo-Sri
Lankan Accord was entered into in July 1987 and LTTE was declared an
unlawful association by notification dated May 14, 1992 issued under the
Unlawful Activities (Prevention) Act, 1987. There is, however, no evidence
that the conspiracy was hatched. immediately on entering into the accord and
was terminated only on the issue of the notification. A statement made by F
a conspirator before the commencement of the conspiracy is not admissible
against the coconspirator under Section 10 of the Evidence Act. Similarly, a
statement made after the conspiracy has been terminated on achieving its
object or it is abandoned or it is frustrated or the conspirator leaves the
conspiracy in between, is not admissible against the co-conspirator. Fixing the G
period of conspiracy is, thus, important as provisions of Section 10 would
apply only during the existence of the conspiracy. We have held that object
of the conspiracy was the killing of Raj iv Gandhi. It is not that immediately
the object of conspiracy is achieved, Section 10 becomes inapplicable. For
example principle like that of res gestae as contained in Section 6 of the
Evidence Act will continue to apply. H
334 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Principle of law governing Section I 0 has been succinctly stated in a
decision of this Court in Sardar Sardu/ Singh Caveeshar v. State of
Maharashtra, [1964] 2 SCR 378, whe,re this Court said:
"Before dealing with the individual cases, as some argument was
made in regard to the nature of the evidence that should be ad_duced
B to sustain the case of conspiracy, it will be convenient to make at this
stage some observations thereon. Section 120-A of the Indian Penal
Code defines the offence of criminal. conspiracy thus :
"When two or more persons agree to do, or cause to be done
an illegal act, or an act which is not illegal by illegal means, such
c an agreement is designated a criminal conspiracy."
The essence of conspiracy is, therefore, that there should be an
agreement between persons to do one or other of the acts described
in the section. The said agreement may be proved by direct evidence
or may be inferred from acts and conduct of the parties. There is no
D difference between the mode of proof of the offence of conspiracy
and that of any other offence : it can be established by direct evidence
or by circumstantial evidence. But s. l 0 of the Evidence Act introduces
the doctrine of agency and if the conditions laid down therein are
satisfied, the acts done by one are admissible against the
coconspirators. The said section reads:
E
"Where there is reasonable ground to believe that two or more
persons have conspired together to commit an offence or an
actionable wrong, anything said, done or written by any one of
such persons in reference to their common intention, after the
time when such intention was first entertained by any one of
F them, is a relevant fact as against each of the persons believed
to be so conspiring as well for the purpose of proving the
existence of the conspiracy as for the purpose of showing that
any such person was a party to it."
This section, as the opening words indicate, will come into play only
G
when the Court is satisfied that there is reasonable ground to believe
that two or more persons have conspired together to commit an
offence or an actionable wrong, that is to say, there should be a prima
facie evidence that a person was a party to the conspiracy before his
acts can be used against his co-conspirators. Once such a reasonable
H ground exists, anything said, done or written by one of the conspirators
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 335
in reference to the common intention, after the said intention was A
entertained, is relevant against the others, not only for the purpose
of proving -the existence of the conspiracy but also for proving that
- 'the other person was a party to it. The evidentiary value of the said
acts is limited by two circumstances, namely, that the acts shall be in
reference to their common int~ntion and in respect of a period after B
such intention was entertained by any one of them. The expression
"in reference to their common ii;itention" is very (:Omprehensive and
it appears to have been· designedly used to give it a wider scope than
the words "in furtherance of' in the English law; with the result,
anything said, done or written by a co-conspirator, after the conspiracy
was formed, 1will be evidence against the other before he entered the C
field of conspiracy or after he left it. Another important limitation
implicit in the language is indicated by the expressed scope of its
relevancy. Anything so said, done or written is a relevant fact only
"as against each of the persons believed to be so conspiring as well
for the purpose of proving the existence of the conspiracy as for the D
purpose of showing that any such person was a party to it". It can
only be used for the purpose of proving the existence of the conspiracy
or that the other person was a party to it. It cannot be used in favour
of the other party or for the purpose of showing that such a person
was not a party to the conspiracy. In short, the section can be
analysed as follows: (I) There shall be a prima facie evidence affording E
a reasonable ground for a Court to believe that two or more persons
are members of a conspiracy; (2) if the said condition is fulfilled,
anything said, done or written by any one of them in reference to their
common intention will be evidence against the other; (3) anything
said, done or written by him should have been said, done or written F
oy him after the intention was formed by any one of them; (4) it would
also be relevant for the said purpose against another who entered the
conspiracy whether it was said, done or written before he entered the
conspiracy or after he left it; and (5) it can only be used against a
coconspirator and not in his favour."
G
Then in State of Gujarat v. Mohammed Atik & Ors., [1998] 4 SCC 351
this Court said as under:
"It is well-nigh settled that Section 10 of the Evidence Act is founded
on the principle of law of agency by rendering the statement or act
of one conspirator binding on the other if it was said during H
336 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A subsistence of the common intention as between the conspirators. If
so, once the common intention ceased to exist any statement made by
a former conspirator thereafter cannot be regarded as one made "in
reference to their common intention". In other words, a post-arrest
statement made to a police officer, whether it is a confession or
otherwise, touching his involvement in the conspiracy, would not fall
B within the ambit of Section 10 of the Evidence Act."
In Mirza Akbar v. King Emperor, AIR (1940) PC 176 the Privy Council
said the following on the scope of Section 10 :
"This being the principle, their Lordships think the words ofS.10 must
c be construed in accordance. with it and are not capable of being
widely construed so as to include a statement made by one conspirator
in the absence of the other with reference to past acts done in the
actual course of carrying out the conspiracy, after it has been
completed. The common intention is in the past. In their Lordship~'
judgment, the words "common intention" signify a common intention
D
existing at the time when the thing was said, done or written by one
of them. Things said, done or written while the conspiracy was on
foot are relevant as evidence of the common intention, once reasonable
ground has been shown to believe in its existence. But it would be
a very different matter to hold that any narrative or statement or
E confession made to a third party after the common intention or
conspiracy was no longer operating and had ceased to exist is
admissible against the other party. There is then no common intention
..
of the conspirators to which the statement can have reference. In their
Lordships' judgment S.10 embodies this principle. That is the
construction which has been rightly applied to S.10 in decisions in
F India, for instance, in 55 Born 839 and 38 Cal 169. In these cases the
distinction was rightly drawn between communications between
conspirators while the conspiracy was going on with reference to the
carrying out of conspiracy and statements made, after arrest or after
the conspiracy has ended, by way of description of events then past.''
G
It was submitted that once the conspirator is nabbed that would be an
end to the conspiracy and Section I 0 would be inapplicable. That may be so
in a given case but is not of universal application. If the object of conspiracy
has not been achieved and there is still agreement to do the illegal act, the
offence of criminal conspiracy is there and Section I 0 of the Evidence Act
H applies. Prosecution in the present case has not led any evidence to show
ST ATE TH~OUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 337
that any particular accused continued to be a member of the conspiracy after A
his arrest.
Though we have held that confession of an accused recorded under
Section 15 of TADA is substantive evidence against coaccused we may take
note of an alternative argument of Mr. Altaf Ahmad. He said even if it is held
that the confession under Section 15 TADA can be admitted only if there is B
corroboration, under Section 10 of the Evidence Act the confession of an
accused can nevertheless be a substantive evidence against co-accused if it
satisfies the requirement of that Section.
It is true that provision as contained in Section 10 is a departure from C
the rule of hearsay evidence. There can be two objections to the admissibility
of evidence under Section I 0 and they are ( 1) the conspirator whose evidence
is sought to be admitted against co-conspirator is not confronted or
crossexamincd in Court by the co-conspirator and (2) prosecution merely
proves the existence of reasonable ground to believe that two or more persons
have conspired to commit an offence and that brings into operation the D
existence of agency relationship to implicate co-conspirator. But then precisely
under Section I 0 Evidence Act statement of a conspiratcr is admissible
against co-conspirator on the premise that this relationship exists. Prosecution,
no doubt, has to produce independent evidence as to the existence of the
conspiracy for Section I 0 to operate but it need not prove the same beyond E
---
a reasonable doubt. Criminal conspiracy is a partnership in agreement and
there is in each conspiracy a joint or mutual agency for the execution of a
common object which is an offence or an actionable wrong. When two or
more persons enter into a conspiracy any act done by any one of them
pursuant to the agreement is, in contemplation of law, the act of each of them
and they are jointly responsible therefor. This means that everything said, F
written or done by any of the conspirators in execution of or in reference to
their common intention is deemed to have been said, done or written by each
of them. A conspirator is not, however, responsible for acts done by a
conspirator after the tennination of the conspiracy as aforesaid. The Court is,
however, to guard itself against readily accepting the statement of a conspirator G
against the co-conspirator. Section 10 is a special provision in order to deal
with dangerous criminal combinations. Nonna! rule of evidence that prevents
the statement of one co-accused being used against another under Section
30 of the Evidence Act does not apply in the trial of conspiracy in view of
Section 10 of that Act. When we say that court has to guard itself against
readily accepting the statement of a conspirator against co-conspirator what H
338 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A we mean is that court looks for some corroboration to be on the safe side.
It is not a rule of law but a rule of prudence bordering on law. All said and
done ultimately it is the appreciation of evidence on which the court has to
embark.
In Bhagwandas Keshwani and an.other v. State of Rajasthan, [1974] 4
B SCC 611 at 613, this Court said that in cases of conspiracy better evidence
than acts and statements of coconspirators in pursuance of the conspiracy
is hardly ever available.
Some of the broad principles governing the law of conspiracy may be
C summarized though, as the name implies, a summary cannot be exhaustive of
the principles. -
I. Under Section 120A IPC offence of crimin~I conspiracy is
committed when two or more persons agree to do or cause to
be done an illegal act or legal act by illegal means. When it is
D legal act by illegal means overt act is necessary. Offence of
criminal conspiracy is exception to the general law where intent
alone does not constitute crime. It is intention to commit crime
and joining hands with persons having the same intention. Not
only the intention but there has to be agreement to carry out the
<'
object of the intention, which is an offence. The question for
E consideration in a case is did all the accused had the intention
and did they agree that the crime be committed. It would not be
enough for the offence of conspiracy when some of the accused
. merely entertained a wish, howsoever, horrendous it may be,
that offence be committed.
F 2. Acts subsequent to the achieving of object of conspiracy may
tend to prove that a particular accused was party to the
conspiracy. Once the object of conspiracy has been achieved,
any subsequent act, which may be unlawful, would not make the
accused a part of the conspiracy like giving shelter to an
absconder.
G
3. Conspiracy is hatched in private or in secrecy. It is rarely_.- -
possible to establish a conspiracy by direct evidence. Usually,
both the existence of the conspiracy and its objects have to be
inferred from the circumstances and the conduct of the accused.
H 4. Conspirators may, for example, be enrolled in a chain A enrolling
STATE THROUGH CBI ii. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA, J.] 339
-,-- B, B enrolling C, and so on; and all will be members of a single A
conspiracy if they so intend and agree, even though each member
knows only the person who enrolled him and the person whom
he enrolls.' There may be a kind of umbrella-spoke enrollment,
where a single person at the centre doing the enrolling and all
the other members being unknown to each other, though they
know that there are to be other members. These are theories and B
in practice it may be difficult to tell whether the conspiracy in
a particular case falls into which category. It may, however, even
overlap. But then there has to be present mutual interest. Persons
may be members of single conspiracy even though each is
ignorant of the identity of many others who may have diverse c
role to play. It is not a part of the crime of conspiracy that all
the conspirators need to agree to play the same or an active role.
s. When two or more persons agree to commit a crime of conspiracy,
then regardless of making or considering any plans for its
commission, and despite the fact that no step is taken by any D
such person to carry out their common purpose, a crime is
committed by each and every one who joins in the agreement.
There has thus to be two conspirators and there may be more
- than that. to prove the charge of conspiracy it is not necessary
that intended crime was committed or not. If committed it may
further help prosecution to prove the charge of conspiracy. E
......' 6. It is not necessary that all conspirators should agree t() the
common purpose at the same time. They may join with other
conspirators at any time before the consumlllation of the intended
objective, and· all are equally responsible. What part each
conspirator is to play may not be known to everyone or the fact
F
as to when a conspirator joined the conspiracy and when he left.
7. A charge of conspiracy may j)rejudice the accused because it is
forced them into a joint trial and the court may consider the
entire mass of evidence against every accused. Prosecution has
to produce evidence not only to show that each of the accused
G
has knowledge of object of conspiracy but also of the agreement.
In the charge of conspiracy court has to guard itself against the
danger of unfairness to the accused. Introduction of evidence
against some may result in the conviction of all, which is to be
avoided. By means of evidence in conspiracy, which is otherwise H
340 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A inadmissible in the trial of any other substantive offence
prosecution tries to implicate the accused not only in the
-
--.
conspiracy itself but also in the substantive crime of the alleged
conspirators. There is always difficulty in tracing the precise
contribution of each member of the conspiracy but then there
has to be cogent and convincing evidence against each one of
B the accused charged with the offence of conspiracy. As observed
by Judge Learned Hand that "this distinction is important today
when many prosecutors seek to sweep within the dragnet of
- conspiracy all those who have been associated in any degree
whatever with the main offenders".
c 8. As stated above it is the unlawful agreement and not its
accomplishment, which is the gist or essence of the crime of
conspiracy. Offence of criminal conspiracy is complete even
though there is no agreement as to the means by which the
purpose is to be accomplished. It is the unlawful agreement,
D which is the gravaman of the crime of conspiracy. The unlawful
agreement which amounts to a conspiracy need not be formal or
express, but may be inherent in and inferred from the
circumstances, especially declarations, acts, and conduct of the
E
conspirators. The agreement need not be entered into by all the
parties to it at the same time, but may be reached by successive
actions evidencing their joining of the conspiracy.
-
9. It has been said that a criminal conspiracy is a partnership in
crime, and that there is in each conspiracy a joint or mutual
.
agency for the prosecution of a common plan. Thus, if two or
more persons enter into a conspiracy, any act done by any of
F them pursuant to the agreement is, in contemplation of law, the
· act of each of them and they are jointly responsible therefor.
This means that everything said, written or done by any of the
conspirators in execution or furtherance of the common purpose
is deemed to have been said, done, or written by each of them.
And this joint responsibility extends not only to what is done
G
by any of the conspirators pursuant to the original agreement
but also to collateral acts incident to and growing out of the
original purpose. A conspirator is not responsible, however, for
acts done by a co-conspirator after termination of the conspiracy.
The joinder of a conspiracy by a new member does not create
H a new conspiracy nor does it change the status of the other
STATETHROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 341
conspirators, and the mere fact that conspirators indiviciually or A
in groups perform different tasks to a common end does not split
up a conspiracy into several different conspiracies.
10. A man may join a conspiracy by word or by deed. However,
criminal re3ponsibility for a conspiracy requires more than a
merely passive attitude towards an existing conspiracy. One B
who commits an overt act with knowledge of the conspiracy is
guilty. And one who tacitly consents to the object of a
conspiracy and goes along with other conspirators, actually
standing by while the others put the conspiracy into effect, is
guilty though he intends to take no active part in the crime. C
Having thus held that the object of the conspiracy was to kill Rajiv
Gandhi; that no offence under Sections 3 or 4 of TADA had been committed
and after having considered the principles regarding the ingredients of criminal
conspiracy; appreciation of evidence in a case of conspiracy; submissions of
Mr. Natarajan that he is not challenging the convictions and sentence passed D
on the accused under the provisions of the Arms Act, Explosives Substance
Act, Indian Wireless and Telegraphy Act, Passport Act, Foreigners Act and
Sections 201, 212 and 216 IPC, we proceed to consider as to whether all or
any one of the accused before us were members of the criminal conspiracy,
still keeping in view the following aspects:-
E
1. Presence of LTTE on Indian soil before and after Indo-Sri Lankan
Accord is undisputed. Its activities went ostensibly underground
after the Accord. L TTE was having various activities in India
and some of these were (1) printing and publishing of books and
magazines for LTTE propaganda, (2) holding of c_amps for arms
training in .India and various other places in Tamil Nadu (This F
was done openly till the Indo-Sri Lankan Accord), (3) collection
and raising of funds for its war efforts in Sri Lanka, (4) treatment
of injured LTTE cadres in India, (5) medical assistance and (6)
transporting of goods like petrol, diesel, lungies, medicines,
wireless equipments and explosives and even provisions to Sri G
Lanka.
2. Hiring,of houses in Tamil Nadu was for various activities of the
LTTE, which included houses for the treatment of injured LTTE
cadres.
3. Sivarasan was having other activities in Tamil Nadu. He was to H
342 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
_;
A make arrangements for Santhan (A-2) to go to Switzerland and
for Kangasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) to go to Delhi and
from there to Germany. He was to make arrangement to recruit
persons to impart anns training in Sri Lanka through Ravi (A-16)
and Suseendran (A-17) and to arrange houses at Madras through 1
Robert Payas (A-9), Jayakumar (A-10) and Vijayan (A-12) for
B the stay of LTTE cadres not necessarily for conspirators. He
financed Vijayanandan (A-5) in Madras for purchase of books
for LTIE library in Jaffna. Shanmugham (DA) in his confession
(Exh.P-1300) stated that Sivarasan with others stayed in a house
at Kodiakkarai and they were arranging to send petrol and
c diesel oil by boat to LTTE in Sri Lanka.
4. lri case of some of the accused including deceased accused
there is no evidence whatsoever that they were members of the
conspiracy. Prosecution has been unfair to charge them with
conspiracy.
D 5. There is no evidence that all the nine persons, who arrived in
India by boat on l.5.1991, namely, Sivarasan, Subha, Dhanu,
Nero, Dixon, Santhan (A-2), Shankar (A-4), Vijayanandan (A-5)
and Ruben (A-6), were members of the conspiracy. In this group
there was Ruben (A-6), who came to India to have an artificial
E leg fixed which he had lost in a battle with Sri Lankan anny.
6. Prosecution also named Jamuna @ Jameela (DA) as a conspirator,
who had also come to India for fixing an artificial limb, which she
had also lost in a battle with Sri Lankan army. There is not even
a whisper in the whole mass of evidence that she had even
knowledge of any conspiracy to kill Raj iv Gandhi. Simply because
F
she was found dead having committed suicide along with
Sivarasan, Subha and others at Bangalore, could not make her
a member of the conspiracy.
7. From frequent and unexplained meetings of some of the accused
with others, who have been charged with conspiracy, it cannot
G
be assumed that they all were members of the conspiracy. This
is particularly so when LTTE was having various activities on ::-
Indian soil for its war efforts in Sri Lanka. Notebook (Exh.P-1168)
seized by the police gives bio-data of some LTIE cadre working
in India though that list is not extensive. It also contains the bio-
H data of lrumborai (A-19).
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA, J.) 343
8. All the persons, who came from Sri Lanka during the strife, did A
not come through authorized channels. It is als0 to be seen if
the accused now charged with conspiracy and alleged to have
come to India in the guise of refugees were not in fitct refugees.
Rather evidence shows that Robert Payas (A-9), Jayakumar (A-
10) and Shanthi (A-11) as one group and Vijayan (A-12),
Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-14) as the second group, B
were in fact wanting to come to India due to conditions
prevailing in Sri Lanka. They had no money to pay to LTIE.
They were exempted from paying any toll to LTTE on their
agreeing to hire houses in Tamil Nadu for stay of LTTE cadre
and on their being promised help by LTIE. When they so C
agreed they were not aware that what was the object behind
their hiring the houses. Evidence regarding providing shelter to
the conspirators either before or after the object of the conspiracy
has been achieved, is not conclusive to support the charge of
conspiracy against them.
D
9. Robert Payas (A-9), Jayakumar (A-10) and Vijayan (A-12) were
hard-core LTTE activists. They were living in Sri Lanka with
their families and suffered because of the turmoil there. They
may be sympathizers of LTTE having strong feelings against
IPKF. Consider the background in which they accepted the offer
of LTIE to meet their expenses in India. It could be that they E
themselves felled into the trap because of the circumstances in
which their families were placed in Sri Lanka and the conditions
prevailing there.
Now, we proceed to examine individual cases keeping in view the
-- evidence and law on the subject.
Dhanasekaran (A-23)
F
Rangam (A-24)
Vicky (A-25) G
Ranganath (A-~§)
The object of the conspiracy was achieved on May 21, 1991. There is
no evidence against Dhanasekaran (A-23), an Indian national, Rangam (A-24),
Sri Lankan national, Vicky (A-25), Sri Lankan National and Ranganath (A-26), H
344 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Indian national, that they were members of the conspiracy. They came in the
picture after the object of the conspiracy had been achieved. However, they
knowingly that Sivrasan and Dhanu had committed the offence of murder of
-
Rajiv Gandhi intentionally screened them from legal punishment. Evidence
against Dhanasekaran (A-23) shows that he was fully aware of the involvement
B of Sivarasan and Subha in the murder of Rajiv Gandhi and with that full
knowledge he transported them in an oil tanker (M0-543) owned by him from
Madras to Bangalore to evade their arrest. In his confession Dhanasekaran
(A-23) described how he was able to transport Sivarasan, Subha and Nero,
' hidden in his tanker lorry. His confession is corroborated amongst others by
S. Syed Ibrahim (PW-232), insurance surveyor, S. Vasudevan (PW-245), cashier
C of petrol pu';ll~;-and his driver R. Selvaraj (PW-230).
I
Similarly, Rangam (A-24) was having knowledge of the offence of murder
- committed by Sivarasan and Subha and he helped and assisted Dhanasekaran
(A-23) and Vicky (A-25) in transporting them from Madras to Bangalore. At
Bangalore also he transported Sivarasan, Subha and others in Maruti Gypsi
D (M0-540), which had been purchased with the help of Dhanasekaran (A-23)
and was given by Trichy Santhan (deceased accused) to Rangam (A-24). This -
Maruti Gypsy was green in colour but then in order to avoid its detection by
the police Rangam (A-24) gave this vehicle to workshop at Bangalore for
changing its colour. Rangam (A-24) thus also made efforts to destroy evidence
E besides harbouring and sheltering Sivarasan, Subha and Nero with full
knowledge that they were involved in the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi. In
the last week of June, 1991 he was directed by Trichy Santhan (deceased
accused) to meet Dhanasekaran (A-23) for shifting Sivarasan, Subha and Nero
from Madras to Bangalore. Confession of Rangam (A-24) is corroborated by
Mrudulla (PW-65), wife ofRanganath (A-26), R. Selvaraj (PW-230), driver and
F K.N. Mohan (PW-222), mechanic of the workshop, who repainted Maruti
Gypsy.
Vicky (A-25) was also aware that Sivarasan and Dhanu were involved
in the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi. He accompanied Dhanasekaran (A-23)
G and Rangam (A-24) in tanker lorry (M0-543) for shifting Sivarasan, Subha and
Nero from Madras to Bangalore. He had opened the top lid of the tanker for
Sivarasan, Subha and Nero to get into the tanker. This was done with a view
to evade the arrest of Sivarasan, Subha and Nero. Evidence against Vicky (A-
25) is same as against Dhanasekaran (A-23) and Rangam (A-24) and his case
is similar to them. He had come to India for the first time in 1985 and again
H in 1990. He was given the task of looking after wounded LTIE personnel, who
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 345
had come to India for treatment. A
~
Ranganath (A-26) gave shelter to Sivarasan, Subha, Nero and others in
.. his house knowingly that both Sivarasan and Subha were involved in the
assassination of Rajiv Gandhi. He helped Rangam (A-24) to take Maruti
Gypsy (M0-540) and Fiat car (CAU 6492) to the workshop for changing
colour of the vehicles respectively from green to white and sky blue to white. B
After colour of Maruti Gypsy had been changed he took delivery of the same.
He got the Fiat car recovered from the workshop during investigation. His
conduct in getting the colour of the vehicle changed showed his total
involvement in harbouring of Sivarasan, Subha and others. He then helped
the accused in renting a house for them in a false name. In the case of
Ranganath (A-26), his wife Mrudulla (PW-65) has deposed against him. There
c
is no evidence to show that Ranganath (A-26) was under any threat and that
on that account he ha'.d harboured the accused Sivarasan, Subha and others.
Other 'evidence against Ranganath (A-26) is that of E. Anjanappa (PW218),
landlord of his house, his three friends R. Rajan (PW-223), R. Jayashankar
(PW-229) and K. Premkumar (PW-227) and the car mechanic K.N. Mohan D
(PW-222).
These four accused Dhanasekaran (A-23), Rangam (A-24), Vicky (A-25)
and Ranganath (A-26) have been rightly convicted for that offence under
Section 212 IPC. The Designated Court sentenced to each of them to undergo
rigorous imprisonment for two years. Ranganath (A-26) has also been convicted E
for an offence under Section 216 IPC and sentenced to undergo rigorous
,,,.:.- imprisonment for two years. Rangam (A-24) and Vicky (A-25) being foreign
nationals have also been convicted and sentenced for an offence under
Section 14 of Foreigners Act inasmuch as they came to India through illicit
channel without holding any valid travel documents and unauthorizedly stayed F
in India. Conviction and sentence under all these charges have not been
challenge_d.
Nalini (A-1)
Nalini (A-1) in her confession has implicated herself. We have rejected
G
any challenge to her confession being involuntary. She linked many others
in the chain of conspiracy. Her confession gives her pivot role. in the conspiracy.
--- She made extra judicial confession to Sasikala (PW-132) and Ravi (PW-115).
Ravi (PW-115) is not expressive about the extra judicial confession given to
him. Sasikala (PW-132) gives details of the extra judicial confession. Confession
ofNalini (A-1) also stands corroborated in material particular by other evidence. H
-I
346 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Nalini (A-1) is educated. She is post-graduate. In her association with Murugan
(A-3), Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu she developed extreme hatred against
IPKF and Raj iv Gandhi. She got associated with LTTE activities some time in
February, 1991. She did have a lurking feeling that some action was in
contemplation by Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu. On 7.5.1991 she gets a positive
..
B feehng that they were planning to kill certain leaders. However, wireless
message (Exh.P-392), which was sent on 7.5.1991 by Sivarasan to Pottu Amman
and which was intercepted and decoded, showed that till this date Nalini (A-
l) had no knowledge about any conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi. Further that
till 7.5.1991 only three persons Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu knew the object
of conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi. On 19.5.1991 she got a strong feeling that
C Rajiv Gandhi was the target but she continues to associate with them. It was -'
on 21.5.1991 that she agreed to associate herself with the killing.of Rajiv
Gandhi and became member of the conspiracy. On that day she goes with the
group comprising Sivarasan, Subha and Dhailu from her house to achieve. the
object of conspiracy. Haribabu also joins them on way· to Sriperumbudur
where Rajiv Gandhi was to address the public meeting. She has been given ·
D a role. She has to give cover to Subha and Dhanu so that they may not ..be
identified as Sri Lankan Tamils and when the explosion occurs she acts as per
instructions. She takes Subha with her to a particular place, performs the role
assigned to her and then goes into hiding. She is fully involved in the crime.
When she absconds and goes to the house of Ravi (PW-115) with Murugan
.E (A-3) after the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi she introduced Murugan (A3)
as her brother-in-law by the name Raju. To Sas~ala (PW-132) she introduced
Murugan (A-3) as her brother-in-law by the name Dass (Thass). No doubt if
she had the knowledge that a conspiracy was afoot to kill Rajiv Gandhi that
would not make her part of the conspiracy. But then she became a conspirator
only when she agreed with the group to go ahead to kill Rajiv Gandhi and
F became part of the group. Confession ofNalini (A-1) finds corroboration from
the ·confession of her co•accµsed, extra judicial confession of Sasikala (PW-
. 132), witnesses and exhibits including photographs. Her presence at the
scene of crime could not. be disputed. Confessions are of her mother Padma
(A-21), brother Bhagyanathan (A-20), Arivu (A-18) and Murugan (A-3) and
G statements of witnesses (PW-~6) N. Sujaya Narayan, a colleague ofNalini (A~
1) in Anabond Silicons, who deposes to her association with Murugan (A-
3); (PW-233) Bharathi, friend ofKalyani, a sister ofNalini (A-1), who deposes
to Nalini's (A-1) association with LITE cadre; (PW-210) Sankari (sister of
Muthuraja, an LTTE activist) who al~o deposes Nalini's (A-1) -association
with LTTE; (PW-90) Rani& (PW-189) Gajalakshim (neighbours ofNalini (A-·
H I) at Vellivakkam) who depose regarding visits of Sivarasan, Subha, D~anu
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 347
and Murugan (A-3) to the house ofNalini (A-1); (PW-93) I. Suyambu (News A
Correspondent) who identified the video cassette and Sivarasan in the cassette
taken ofV.P.Singh's public meeting held on 7.5.1991 at Nandanam; (PW-77)
Sankaran or Gnani (Journalist) who talks about Sivarasan's presence at the
public meeting ofV.P. Singh on 7.5.1991 at Nandanam; (PW-81) Manivannan
(Videographer) who made video coverage of public meeting ofV.P. Singh on B
7.5.1991 at Nandanam; (PW-179) Gunanthalalsoni (shopkeeper) who identified
Nalini (A-1) as one of the girls who came to his shop with assassin Dhanu;
(PW-94) A.K. Anbalagan (employees of Poompuhar, Tamil Nadu Government
Sales Store) who deposes sale of sandalwood garland on 21.5.1991; (PW-27)
Shanmugam (Congress Partyman) who is an eye witness and identifies Dhanu
in photograph (M0-16); (PW-32) Anusuya (Sub-Inspector of Police, Security) C
an eye witness to the occurrence, who identifies Sivarasan, Subha, Dhanu,
Nalini (A-1) and Haribabu in the photograph; (PW-28) Bhagawan Singh
(Journalist) also an eye witness, who has seen Sivarasan, Haribabu and the
girl (Nalini (A-1)) and identified Sivarasan in M0-2 and Haribabu in M0-17;
(PW-19) D. Lakshmi Albert (Congress Party member) an eye witness, who
identified Nalini (A-1), Subha in M0-188, Dhanu, Sivarasan in M0-16 and D
Haribabu in M0-17; (PW-20) Dr. Ramadevi (another Congress Party member
and eye witness) who identified Nalini (A-1), and Subha in M0-18
(photograph), Dhanu & Sivarasan in M0-16 and Haribabu in M0-17; (PW-
215) Chamundeeswari (Native of Sriperumbadur, who deposes that she had
given water to Nalini (A-1), Subha and Sivarasan on the night of 21.5.1991; E
(PW-183) Varadharajan K. (Auto-driver at Thiruvellore) who transported
Sivarasan, Subha, Nalini (A-1) from Sriperumbudur to Madras and is also a
spot witness who heard the sound of blast from parking lot; (PW-195) R.
Nagarajan (Congress Party member of Thiruvellore) who travelled in the auto
of PW-183- -to Sriperumbudur; (PW-85) D.J. Swaminathan (Neighbour of
Jayakumar (A-10) at Kodungaiyur) who deposes about the visits of Sivarasan, F
Subha, Dhanu, Robert Payas (A-9), Santhan (A-2) and about Nalini (A-1)
Subha and Sivarasan watching TV on 23.5.1991 in his house and distribution
of sweets by them; (PW-104) S. Vaidyanathan (Clerk of Sriram Travels) who
said regarding hiring of a car for Tirupathi by Bhagyanathan (A-20); (PW-
117) R. Shankar (Proprietor of Sriram Travels) who also deposes about the G
trip to Tirupathi by Nalini (A-1), Murugan (A-3), Padma (A-21), Sivarasan
and Subha; (PW-107) Ramasamy (Car driver, who states regarding the trip
to Tirupathi and about stay ofNalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3) at Tirupathi;
(PW-ll5) Ravi Srinivasan (a friend ofNalini (A-1)) who deposes about the
stay of Nalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3) at his house at Madurai after the
occurrence; and (PW-288) Raghothaman K. (D.S.P., CBI, SIT, Chief Investigating H
348 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999} 3 S.C.R.
A Officer). These witnesses also prove various documents and material objects
which fully corroborate the confession made by Nalini (A-1). Her being a
member of the conspiracy to murder Rajiv Gandhi stands fully proved.
Santhan (A-2)
B Santhan (A-2), a Sri Lankan national, in his confession talks of his role
in the elimination of Padmanabhan, EPRLF leader and others in Madras but
that is not the subject-matter of the charge and it is no terrorist act. Santhan
(A-2) was one of the nine persons, who came from Sri Lanka on a boat
arriving at the shore of India on l.5.1991. His leader was Sivarasan. At the
C direction of Sivarasan he first stayed in the house of Robert Payas (A-9), then
in the house of Haribabu and then with Murugan (A-3) and with Arivu (A-
18).
Earlier he had come to India with Sivarasan on 15.2.1990. They reached
Kodiakarai by boat. They came to Madras on 16.2.1990 when Sivarasan took
D him to the house of one Nagarajan, a Ceylon Tamilian, who indulged iil.
smuggling. Sivarasan took Santhan (A-2) to MIET (Madras Institute of
Engineering Technology) along with Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) and Nagarajan
and got him admitted there. He paid a sum ofRs.2300. Nagarajan was introduced
as uncle of Santhan (A-2). Sivarasan got cloths and other material purchased
E for Santhan (A-2). He took the responsibility to meet all the hostel and other
expenses of Santhan (A-2). After the murder of Padmanabha in June, 1990
Santhan (A-2) returned to Sri Lanka.
On 16.5.1991 Sivarasan had ~old him that he was going to help Subha
--
and Dhanu to finish Rajiv Gandhi. He was also told that Prabhakaran had paid
F special attention to him (Santhan (A-2))after the murder of Padmanabha and
important works were allotted to him and the reason for all that was the
cooperation given by him (Santhan (A-2)) in the matter of killing of
I
Padmanabhan. Earlier it was Kanthan, an LTIE activist, who was handling the
finances of Sivarasan and now it was Santhan (A-2), who had taken the
G charge from Kanthan. On 15 .5 .1991 on the strength of letter from Sivarasan,
addressed to Kanthan, he was given a sum of Rs.5 lakhs by Kanthan to be
handed over to Sivarasan. Sivarasan took Rs.2 lakhs out of that and asked
Santhan (A-2) to keep the balance with him. On 17.5.1991 Santhan (A-2) and
Sivarasan went to Easwari Lodge to meet Shankar (A-4), who had also come
with them in the boat carrying nine persons on 1.5 .1991. Out of the money
H lying. with Santhan (A-2) Sivarasan gave Rs.10,000 to Shankar (A-4). On
STATE THROUGHCBl1·. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 349
18.5.1991 Santhan (A-2) gave another sum of Rs.20,000 to Sivarasan. Same A
day in the afternoon Santhan (A-2) on the instructions of Sivarasan went to
the house of Robert Payas (A-9) and gave Rs.4,000 to Ruben (A6), who was
there at that time. Another sum of Rs. I lakh was given to Santhan (A-2) to
be handed over to Sivarasan. Santhan (A-2) in his confession s.aid that he
in all received Rs.9.50 lakhs which money he gave to Sivarasan. Out ofthat B
Sivarasan gave him Rs.50,000 to meet his expenses. He also gave account to
Sivarasan. Santhan (A-2) gave monies to Murugan (A-3), Jayakumar (A-10),
and deceased accused Keerthi. That was after the assassination of Rajiv
Gandhi.· '.Vhen Santhan (A-2) was in the house of Jayakumar (A-10) on
20.5.1991 Sivarasan was also ~ere. On the following day, i.e., 21.5.1991 Santhan
(A-2) went to see morning show movie in the cinema hall. When he returned C
home he saw Sivarasan was wearing white kurta pyjama. He saw Sivarasan
inserting a white cloth bag containing a pistol at his hip and asked him
whether the gun was protruding outside his dress or not. Santhan (A-2) said
it was not. Sivarasan went out alone that da) and returned around mid night.
He woke up Santhan (A-2) and told him that Rajiv Gandhi and Dhanu had
died and also told that he had brought Nalini (A-1) with him, who was helper D
of LTTE. This may show that till that time Santhan (A-2) did not know Nalini
(A-1). Thereafter the role of Santhan (A-2) is that of dodging the police and
harbouring the fellow co-accused. Santhan (A-2) before, during and after .the
assassination of Rajiv Gandhi consciously and willingly associated with
Sivarasan in achieving the object of conspiracy. He said even after confirming E
that Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu were going to kill Rajiv Gandhi he continued
to associate with them and after the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi he made
~
I
strenuous efforts to shift Sivarasan out of Madras with a view to evade arrest.
Santhan (A-2) had a strong association with Sivarasan. He remained associated
with Sivarasan even after he came to know of his plan to murder Rajiv Gandhi.
He paid money to Sivarasan to finance his criminal syndicate. It is not F
necessary for us to determine how much money given by Santhan (A-2) to
Sivarasan was utilized by him to achieve the object of conspiracy but we can
impart knowledge to Santhan (A-2) that some of it was so used and from this
and other circumstances we can safely infer his participation in the crime and
II his being a member of the conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi. No doubt as G
originally planned Santhan (A-2) was to go abroad from India and for that
purpose attempt was being made to get him passport, visa, etc. but was not
successful, but then in the meanwhile he became member of the conspiracy
being a confidante of Sivarasan. It is agreement, which is sine qua non of the
offence of conspiracy which is quite discernible in the case of Santhan (A-
~ H
350 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Murugan (A-3)
Murugan (A-3) is a Sri Lankan national and a hard-core LTTE activist.
He was member of the suicide squad of LTTE which he joined in January,
1991. In January, 1991 itself he came to India on the direction of absconding
accused Pottu Amman and was given specific jobs. of preparing sketches of
B the interior of Madras Fort, Police Headquarters at Madras and various other
police stations and their locations. He was also asked to take photographs
and videographs of these places. When he arrived at the Indian shore he was
received by Sivarasan. In the course of time he came in contact with
Bhagyanathan (A-20), his mother Padma (A-21) and then with Nalini (A-1).
C He was introduced to Haribabu {deceased accused) by Bhagyanathan (A-20).
He gave financial help to the family of Padma (A-21). Murugan (A-3) in his
confession statement said that earlier there was a plan to establish a household
in Delhi by taking Padma (A-21) there but that plan did not proceed.
Sivarasan in his wireless message (Exh.P-378) dated 22.3.1991 to Pottu ,
Amman said that "if it is Delhi, lot of time and lot of efforts will be
D required". In March, 1991 when Sivarasan asked Murugan (A-3) to go to
Delhi and also to find out if Padma (A-21) would come with him he felt that
plans were being made for.a serious act like murder. In Madras Murugan (A-
3) joined Vivekananda Kalvi Nilayam Institute in the name of Rajan @
Doss. After some time he joined Sabari College. This was done to show that
E he was staying in Madras to learn English, etc. Murugan (A-3) started visiting
Nalini (A-1) at her office and at her house at Villivakkam. He fully
indoctrinated her and told her about the activities of LTTE in Sri Lanka and
the atrocities committed by IPKF and their hatred towards Rajiv Gandhi.
When Nalini (A-1) expressed her desire to vacate her house in Villivakkam,
Murugan (A-3) persuaded her not to do so. He told her that Sivarasan was
-
F bringing two LTTE tigresses from Sri Lanka for LTIE operations who would
be staying with her and that she should accommodate them in her house.
Nalini (A-1) agreed to the persuasion of Murugan (A-3) and did not vacate
the house. Nalini (A-1) was infatuated towards Murugan (A-3) and wanted
to marry him. He, however, did not agree as that was against the LTTE code
G of conduct. He was, however, having sexual relations with Nalini (A-1) at her
house. In this house Subha and Dhanu also used to visit Nalini (A-1) after
they had come to India. Blasting of Vellore Fort and releasing of the LTTE
militants, detained there, was one of the LTIE works in India as confessed
by Murugan (A-3). In the end of March, 1991 Sivarasan told Murugan (A-
-
3) that he would garland Rajiv Gandhi in a public meeting and asked
H Murugan (A-3) whether he could arrange an Indian girl for the purpose.
STATETHROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA,J.] 351
Murugan (A-3) at that time understood that the next target was Rajiv Gandhi A
since he was responsible for the atrocities committed by IPKF and there were
lot of feelings to wreak vengeance on him. Murugan (A-3) understood that
- Sivarasan had come with a plan to murder Rajiv Gandhi. Murugan (A-3) said
he would arrange an Indian girl and introduced Nalini (A-1) to Sivarasan
telling her that he was his boss. Murugan (A-3) and Nalini (A-1) attended
the public meeting at Marina Beach, which was addressed by Rajiv Gandhi B
and Jayalalitha.
Then in April, 1991 Sivarasan told Murugan (A-3) that he had to bring ·
two girls Subha and Dhanu from Sri Lanka and that in order to finish the job
he r~quired an Indian girl as both Subha and Dhanu would speak Tamil in Sri . C
Lankan dialect and in order to mingle in the group without anyone suspecting
there was need of an Indian Tamil .girl. Sivarasan and Murugan (A-3) then
decided to make use ofNalini (A-1). On 7.5.1991 Murugan (A-3) along with
Nalini (A-1), Subha, Dhanu, Sivarasan, Haribabu and Arivu (A-18) attended
the public meeting addressed byV.P. Singh, former Prime Minister oflndia,
at NaIJdanam, Madras. This operation was a 'dry run' operation. Rajiv Gandhi D
was also former Prime Minister of India. Security arrangements would be same
for both V.P. Singh and Rajiv Gandhi. These accused therefore conducted
rehearsal at the public meeting for the purpose of gaining access to the VIP
under the guise of garlanding him. Now Murugan (A-3) was sure that Rajiv
Gandhi would be the target. In order to gain access to V.P. Singh in the public E
meeting Press Accreditation Cards were forged, which were prepared by
Haribabu for Murugan (A-3) and Sivarasan. Forged Press Accreditation Card
with the photograph ofMurugan (A-3) {Exh.P-521) was seized from the house
rented by Murugan (A-3) at Madipakkam after the assassination of Rajiv
Gandhi. After this dry run was completed on 7/8.5.1991 Subha and Dhanu
wrote two letters, one addressed to absconding accused Pottu Amman (Exh.P- F
95) and the other to the absconding accused Akila (Exh.P-96). Both these
letters are dated 9.5.1991 and were handed over to Murugan (A-3) for their
being delivered in Sri Lanka Another letter (Exh.P-453) written by Bhagyanathan
(A-20) to Baby Subramaniam was also given to Murugan (A-3). By this time
Murugan (A-3) had received instructions through Sivarasan to go to Sri G
Lanka. These letters and other materials were carried by Murugan (A-3) to
Kodiakarai in the second week of May, 1991. He waited there for the boat to
arrive from Sri Lanka. Since the boat did not arrive he handed over six
baggages (boxes) to M. Mariappan (PW-86), an employee of the deceased
accused Shanmugham and returned to Madras. These six baggages (boxes)
were subsequently recovered on the information given by Murugan (A-3), H
352 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A which were kept concealed in a pit near the house of Shanmugham by M.
Mariappan (PW-86). These were seized by Velliapandi (PW-282), Inspector,
CBI, on 25. 7 .1991. In the articles so recovered from these baggages (boxes)
there were also two volumes of the book 'Satanic Force' (M0-124 and M0-
125), video cassettes showing various parts of Fort St. George (M0-323) aqd
photographs ofDGP's office, Fort St. George (M0-256 to 259), etc. Murugan
-
B (A-3) was present in the house of Padma (A-21) on 20.5.1991 when Sivarasan
came there. It was at that time that final plan was discussed and worked out
for carrying out the object of conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi at the public
meeting at Sriperumbudur. On 21.5.1991 when Nalini (A-1) came to the house
of her mother Padma (A-21) Murugan (A-3) reminded her to go to her house
C at Vellivakkam before 3.00 p.m. where Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu were to
meet her as from there they were to proceed towards Sriperumbudur where
Rajiv Gandhi was to address the public meeting. On 20.5 .1991 on the
instructions of Sivarasan, Murugan (A-3) had gone to the house of Haribabu
and told the sister of Haribabu to inform Haribabu to go to the house of
Padma (A-21) that day. It was Murugan (A-3), who at the instance ofSivarasan,
D arranged Nalini (A-1), an Indian girl for accompanying Subha and Dhanu to
act as their cover so as not to expose their identity. Conduct of Murugan (A-
3) before and after the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi leaves no doubt in our
minds that he had agreed to achieve the object of conspiracy which was to
murder Rajiv Gandhi. On 7.6.1991 Murugan (A-3) gave two code sheets
E (M0107 and M0-108), meant for communicating secret messages through
wireless set, to Padma (A-21) and asked her to keep them in safe custody. She
gave those two sheets to her colleague Devasena Raj (PW-73), which were
subsequently seized from her by the police. There is sufficient evidence on
record to show as to how after the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi Murugan
(A-3) and Nalini (A-1) absconded and took refuge at various places including
F Tirupathi, Madurai and Devengere in the State of Kamataka and the fact that
identity of Murugan (A-3) was concealed by them. Confession of Murugan
(A-3) stands corroborated with the confessions of his coaccused Nalini (A-
l), Santhan (A-2), Arivu (A-18), Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Padma (A-21) and
by independent witnesses showing his being a member of the criminal
G conspiracy with the object of killing Raj iv Gandhi.
Shankar (A-4)
Shankar (A-4) is a Sri Lankan national. He came to India on 1.5 .1991 in
the group of nine. This 5roup of nine persons had come to Kodiakarai on
H the Indian coast. Up to 15.5.1991 Shankar (A-4) stayed with one Jagadisan
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHW A, J.] 353
and thereafter from 16.5.1991to23.5.1991 at Easwari Lodge, btfadras. While A
at Kodiakarai he happened to meet Murugan (A-3), who gave him telephone
number of Nalini (A-1) on a slip (Exh.P-1062). While at Easwari Lodge
Santhan (A-2) and Sivarnsan met Shankar (A-4) and gave him Rs.10,000. It
was during his stay at Easwari Lodge that he learnt about the assassination
of Rajiv Gandhi on 21.5.1991. On 23.5.1991 he tried to contact Sivarasan
or Robert Payas (A-9) on telephone number 2343402 installed at Ebenezer B
Store but was unable to do so. Shankar (A-4) was arrested on 7.6.1991 near
Nagapatnam. News of his arrest was flashed in newspapers. Sivarasan sent
a wireless message to Pottu Amman on 9 .6.1991 (ExhP-401) which reads:
"there is news that one of my associates was caught at Nagapatnam. He has
told things/news about me". That is all the evidence against Shankar (A-4). c
Accepting all this evidence to be correct it merely shows that Shankar (A-
4) had association with Sivarasan, Santhan (A-2), Robert Payas (A-9) and
other members of LTIE. This is far from showing that Shankar (A-4) had
even any knowledge of the plan to murder Rajiv Gandhi, the object of
conspiracy. Simply because he came to India on 1.5.1991 in the group of
nine along with Sivarasan and assassins will not be enough to impart even D
knowledge to him of the conspiracy with the object to kill Rajiv Gandhi.
Apart from the general charge of conspiracy Shankar (A-4) has also been
charged for an offence under Section 3(3) of TADA and for offence punishable
under Section 14 of Foreigners Act, 1946. Charge under Section 3(3) of
TADA must fail in view or what we have said earlier that no offence under E
TADA has been made out against the accused. As regards the offence under
Section 14 of the Foreigners Act he has been convicted and sentenced as he
entered India unauthorisedly. In fact his conviction and sentence on this
charge have not been challenged.
Vijayanandan (A-5) F
He is a Sri Lankan national and is also a senior member of LTIE. He
was one of the members of the group of nine who arrived in India on 1.5.1991
by the boat reaching at Kodiakarai at the coast of India. He was found in
possession of forged passport (M0-559), which was seized during the
G
investigation. In Madras he stayed at Komala Vilas Lodge on 8.5.1991 and
"'.,
9.5.1991. In the guest register of the lodge (Exh.P-496) he described himself
\f
as an Indian hailing from Madurai in Tamil Nadu. In the column 'purpose of
visit' he mentioned the same as "marriage" and profession as "teacher". On
9.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) met him in the lodge and took him to the house ofN.
Vasantha Kumar (PW-75) where he stayed. In his statement N. Vasantha H
)._
354 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R. ·
A Kumar (PW-75) said that while Vijayanandan (A-5) was staying in his house
he used to express his hatred towards Rajiv Gandhi and lPKF and was also
narrating the atrocities committed by IPKF in Jaffna. N. Vasantha Kumar (PW-
75) also said that Vijayanandan (A-5) brought with him ~book titled "Alecia"
with Tamil translation (M0-113) for printing. This book, he said, dealt with life
B of a jewish lady who sacrificed her life for her nation. In his diary (M0-180)
Sivarasan mentioned on the date 8.5.1991 about payment of Rs.50,000 to
Vijayanandan (A-5). It has come in evidence that the purpose ofVijayanandan
(A-5) coming to India was to buy books for LTTE library and in fact books
were recovered and seized. In his confession Arivu (A-18) does state ·about
the purchasing of books by Vijayanandan (A-5). There is no evidence to
C show that Vijayanandan (A-5) had even knowledge of any conspiracy to kill
Rajiv Gandhi. Merely association with Sivarasan or Arivu (A-18) would not
make Vijayanandan (A-5) a member of the conspiracy alleged against him.
Since he came to India clandestinely through illicit channel he has been
charged for an offence punishable under Section 14 of the Foreigners Act,
1946. There is no challenge to his conviction and sentence to this charge. The
,. D other charge against him is under Section 3(3) of TADA, which stands
dismissed.
Ruben (A-6)
E Ruben (A-6) is a Sri Lankan Tamil and is an LTTE militant. He was again
one of the members of the group of nine arrived at Kodiakarai on Indian soil
on l.5.1991 from Sri Lanka. He had lost his one leg during the fight with Sri
Lankan army. He went to Jaipur via Delhi from Madras by train on 17.5.1991
in the company of Vijayendran (PW-111) and an attendant. He was seen off
at the railway station by Santhan (A-2) and Sivarasan. Before his departure
F for Jaipur his cloths and other necessities had been purchased by Santhan
(A-2) and Robert Payas (A-9). Both Robert Payas (A-9) and Santhan (A-2)
said iri their confessional statements that Ruben (A-6) had come to India for
getting an artificial limb fixed. Vijayendran (PW-111) in his statement said in
the second week of April, 1991 Sivarasan introduced himself and helped
G Vijayendran (PW-111) in delivering his letters to his relatives in Sri Lanka and
then getting back replies from them. Sivarasan requested Vijayendran (PW-
111) to accompany Ruben (A-6) to Jaipur to fix an artificial limb as he had no
left leg. When Vijayendran (PW-111) said to Sivarasan that doctors were
available at Madras itself his reply was that in India Dr. Sethi, who was based
in Jaipur, was a specialist in this field and he wanted the treatment from him
H only. Sivarasan gave Rs.15,000 in cash to Vijayendran (PW-111), which was ·
ST ATE THROUGH CBiv. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA, J.] 355
to meet the medical and conveyance expenses. Vijayendran (PW-111) reserved A
three seats in G.T. Express going to Delhi in his own name that of Suresh
Kumar, which was one of the alias of Ruben (A-6), and· other attend.ant Ajas
Ali. Sivarasan asked Vijayendran (PW-111) to use his ·name as Maharaja
which was his pseudo name used by him in his poems. In Jaipur they stayed ·
in Golden Lodge where they had arrived on 19 .5 .1991. On 22.5.1991 Vijayendran B
(PW-111) said he read the news of Rajiv Gandhi's assassination at
Sriperumbudur. He said they were in panic as they could be suspected being
Tamilians and in that situation Ruben (A-6) suggested to vacate the lodge.
On 23rd evening they shifted to Vikram Lodge. Vijayendran (PW-111) said he
met Rajan, manager of the lodge, and asked him to assist him for taking
treatment for Ruben (A-6) as the date of appointment by Dr. Sethi was given C
for 13th June only. He and Ajas Ali came back to Madras on 27.5.1991, having
left Jaipur on 24.5.1991, while Ruben (A-6) stayed in Jaipur. On the morning
of29.5.199I Vijayendran (PW-111) saw the picture of Sivarasan published in
the English newspaper and he was stunned. Ruben (A-6) was arrested at
Jaipur on 26.5.1991. On account of the association with Santhan (A-2) and
Sivarasan prosecution seeks to draw inference that he was a member of the D
conspiracy and that the real purpose of his going to Jaipur was to arrange
a hide out and that the ostensible purpose was given as fixing an artificial
limb. It is difficult to accept the version advanced by the prosecution as
- Ruben (A-6) had admittedly lost his one leg. Vijayendran (PW-111) supports
the case that Ruben (A-6) did in fact go to Jaipur for fixing an artificial leg E
and in particular for the treatment to be given by Dr. Sethi, a renowned person
in the line. Simply because Sivarasan was looking after the interest of Ruben
(A-6) and meeting the expenses would certainly not impart him with the
knowledge of the conspiracy and even if he had a knowledge there is no
evidence to show that he agreed or was a party to the object of the conspiracy.
Charge against Ruben (A-6) under Section 3(3) of TADA has to be dismissed. F
The other individual charge against him is under Section 14 of the Foreigners
Act, 1946 since he came to India clandestinely through illicit channel and
without any valid document. His conviction and sentence have not been
. challenged on this charge.
G
Kangasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8)
Kangasabapathy (A-7) is a Sri Lankan Tamil and an LTTE helper. His
son Radha, who was LTTE Area Commander, Jaffna, died in an encounter with
the Sri Lankan anny in 1987. Kangasabapathy (A-7) was also thus called
Radhya Iyyah. He along with Athirai (A-8), a hard-core LTTE militant girl, H
356 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A came to India in the last week of April, 1991 in an LTIE boat from Sri Lanka.
Athirai (A-8) in her confession said that she got specialised training in LTTE
camps. She was assigned the work of gathering intelligence on the operations
and movements of Sri Lankan army and other rival organisations like EPRLF,
PLOT, etc. Reports, she prepared, would be handed over by her to Mathiah,
B another LTTE leader. Athirai (A-8) was introduced to Kangasabapathy (A· 7)
by Pottu Amman some time in March, 1991. She was told that she would go
to Delhi with Kangasabapathy (A-7) for making arrangements for her stay
under the guise of learning Hindi or computer. From this she understood that
the purpose of this arrangement was to collect information about some targeted
places in Delhi relating to the work of the organisation and that if LTTE
C people came to Delhi they could stay in her house without causing any
suspicion. There is nothing to show that she even had the inkling of the
object of conspiracy. Kangasabapathy (A· 7) was having a passport (M0-558)
issued by Sri Lankan Government but he did not use the passport to come
to India through authorised channel. After arriving at Kodiakarai on Indian
soil Kangasabapathy (A· 7) and Athirai (A-8) came to Madras to stay with
D Jayakumari (PW-109), a relative of Kangasabapathy (A·7). Sivarasan met them
in the house of Jayakumari (PW-109). From this fact prosecution seeks to
contend that only because Kangasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) were to
accomplish the object of conspiracy Sivarasan met them and took care of
them and he was also to meet their expenses in India. Simply because Sivarasan
E was looking after them is not enough to infer their being members of the
criminal conspiracy. From 7.5.1991 till l.7.1991 Athirai (A-8) stayed with P.
Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62). She was persuaded by Sivarasan to let Athirai
(A-8) stay with her. Sivarasan had brought P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) a
letter from her mother in Sri Lanka. On 16.5.1991 Sivarasan gave Rs.10,000
to Athirai (A-8) for expenses. He also gave Rs.20,000 to Kangasabapathy (A-
F 7) and asked him to go to Delhi to arrange an accommodation. On 20.5.1991
Kangasabapathy !A-7) accompanied by one Yanan went to Delhi and arranged
a house. From this also an inference is sought to be drawn by the prosecution
to which also we are unable to agree, that it was Sivarasan who sent
Kangasabapathy (A-7) to Delhi one day before the object of the conspiracy
was to be accomplished to fix a house there as otherwise there was no
G necessity for Kangasabapathy (A· 7) to go to Delhi. From the notebook (MO·
159) and diary (M0-180) of Sivarasan payments made to Kangasabapathy (A-
7) and Athirai (A-8) are recorded. Kangasabapathy (A· 7) came back from
Delhi on 30.5.1991. In spite of the advice of Jayakumari (PW-109) he did not
get his name registered with. the police a~ refugee from Sri Lanka. It was said
H that this was on account of his fear of exposure of his identity. When
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 357
Jayakumari (PW-109) asked Kangasabapathy (A-7) about Sivarasan whose A
photograph had been published in the newspapers he told her that it was her
imagination and Sivarasan was not involved. He told Jayakumari (PW-109)
that if s!le betrayed Kangasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) God will not
forgive her. There is a wireless message (Exh.P-407) from Sivarasan to Pottu
Amman dated 14.15.1991 where Sivarasan informed Pottu Amman that there
B
was no news of Kangasabapathy (A-7), who had gone to Deihi. Similarly
·when P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) asked Athirai (A-8) about Sivarasan
whose photo had been published, she said that Sivarasan was not connected
with the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi and that he was a newspaper reporter
and that he might have gone to Sriperumbudur to cover the public meeting
and his photo might have been published by mistake. Kangasabapathy (A- C
7) and Athirai (A-8) went to New Delhi by train on 1.7.1991. They were seen
off by Santhan (A,-2) where they were arrested. Prosecution has not examined
Yanan with whom Vijayanandan (A-5) had also stayed and no explanation
is forthcoming as to why it was not done. From the facts narrated above
prosecution seeks to draw inference that both Kangasabapathy .{A-7) and D
Athirai (A-8) were members of the conspiracy. It is difficult to reach any such
conclusion. The evidence only shows their association with Sivarasan and
nothing more. Charges under Section 3(3) and 3(4) of TADA against
Kangasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) fail and they like other co-accused
are acquitted of these charges. There is nothing on the record to show that
Kangasabapathy (A-7) and Athirai (A-8) went to Delhi in order to fix a hide E
out for screening the accused involved in the assassination of Raj iv Gandhi.
Charge under Section 212 against both of them must also fail and they are
acquitted. However, charge punishable under Section 14 of the Foreigners
Act, 1946 is sustained against both of them as they clandestinely came to
India· through illicit channels without any valid travel document. Their F
conviction and sentence under Section 14 of the Foreigners Act is upheld.
Robert Payas (A-9)
Jayakumar (A-10)
G
Shanthi (A-11)
Robert Payas (A-9) and Jayakum::ir (A-10) are Sri Lankan Tamils.
Shanthi (A-11) is Indian Tamil, married to Jayakumar (A-IO). Wife of Robert
Payas (A-9) is the sister of Jayakumar (A-10). From the confession of Robert
Payas (A-9) and other evidence the prosecution seeks to contend that :- H
358 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A (a) he had knowledge about the conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi;
(b) since Shanthi (A-1 I) was an Indian Tamil this group was sent
by Pottu Amman to go to Tamil Nadu to fix a house for
Sivarasan and other members of the conspiracy to accomplish
the object of conspiracy inasmuch as Robert Payas's (A-9) one
B and half months son had been killed in an action by IPKF and
he had developed great hatred towards IPKF and Rajiv Gandhi.
He viewed Rajiv Gandhi as responsible for his sufferings and
of all other Tamilians in Sri Lanka by IPKF;
(c) this group of Robert Payas (A-9), Jayakumar (A-IO) and Shanthi
C (A-I I) was allowed to come to India without paying any tax to
L TTE as they had agreed to take houses at Madras to
accommodate LTTE militants to accomplish the object of
conspiracy;
(d) they came to India in the guise of refugees but left· the refugee
D camp and immediately came to Madras;
(e) Porur House was taken in the name of Jayakumar (A-IO) where
wireless set was installed by Kanthan· and Nishanthan, who
were communicating through this wireless set with LTTE
headquarters in Jaffna;
E (t) Murugan (A-3) was communicating with LTTE headquarters
through this wireless set;
(g) Robert Pay~s (A-9) was associated with Sivarasan closely with
a view to achieve the object of conspiracy as Sivarasan was
meeting all the expenses of Robert Payas (A-9);
F
(h) Porur House was used for accommodating LTTE militants, who
came to India for accomplishing the object of conspiracy;
(i) Robert Payas (A-9) burst crackers on 22.5.1991 after the
assassination of Rajiv Gandhi;
G (j) while staying in his house he ~as anxiously wai~ing for the news
from Sivarasan on 23.5.1991;
(k) his association with Sivarasan was continued even after
assassination of Rajiv Gandhi;
H (I) Shankar (A-4) tried to contact him on phone on 23.5.1991 though
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 359
without success; and A
(m) on 27.5.1991 Robert Payas's (A-9) family with Santhan (A-2)
went to Trichendur to evade arrest. They took bus tickets in
assumed names but did not stay there and came back to Madras.
From all these circumstances even if taken to be correct it is difficult B
to conclude that Robert Payas (A-9) was member of the conspiracy. His
assoc_iation with Sivarasan or even his knowledge about the conspiracy
cannot make him a conspirator. It is the agreement which is the sine qua non
of the offence of conspiracy. Suspicion howsoever strong does not take the
place of proof. Wireless messages are transmitted and received in coded
language. It is n9 body's case that Robert Payas (A-9) knew the nature or the C
contents of the messages. It must not be lost sight of that LTTE had various
activitieJ> and all LTTE men 'were not necessarily involved in achieving the -
object of conspiracy. Evidence shows that other LTTE activists who had
come to India were also engaged in arranging houses for various purposes
like housing the injured LTTE cadre, storing of medicines, etc.
I
D
In tJle case of Jayakumar (A-10) it is alleged that he fixed a house in
Kodung(yar for his family to stay which was taken in the name of Ramaswamy,
father of Shanthi (A-11). This house was in fact for the stay of Sivarasan. It
is alleged by the prosecutfori that it could be inferred that Jayakumar (A-10)
and Shanthi (A-11) were members of the conspiracy having the object to kill E
Rajiv Gandhi from the following circumstances that:-
(a) they were selected by Pottu Amman along with Robert Payas
(A-9) to go to India to hire houses for the stay ofLTTE militants
and they did not pay any tax to LTTE for coming to India;
(b) after Jayakumar (A-10) had taken a separate house in fact for the F
stay. of Sivarasan, he in the first week of May, 1991 brought
Subha, Dhanu and Nero to that house;
(c) Sivarasan was meeting the expenses of Jayakumar (A-10) since
Jayakumar (A-IO) and Shanthi (A-II) were not having any
income; G
·- (d) Sivarasan paid Rs.20,000 as advance for renting a shop in the
name of Shanthi (A-11) for her to run a coffee grinding shop.
The machine was eurchased for Rs.15,000, payment of which
was also made by Sivarasan. He also made payment for
registration of a telephone under OYT scheme in the shop in the H
360 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A name of Shanthi (A-11) to be used for conspiratorial work;
(e) Jayakumar (A-10) and Shanthi (A-11) were aware of "the
dangerous mission" for which Sivarasan had come to India;
(t) Jayakumar (A-10) would have definitely told his wife Shanthi
(A-11) about the purpose for which Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu
B had come to the house;
(g) even having the knowledge that Subha and Dhanu ha~ been
brought by Sivarasan with the planning of an assassination
Jayakumar (A-10) and Shanthi (A-11) still continued to associate '>.-
with Sivarasan and accommodated him in their house;
c (h) it was in the house of Jayakumar (A-10) that Sivarasan changed
his dress to white kurta-pyjama and from where he went to the
house of Vijayan (A-12) which was nearby to pick up Subha
and Dhanu before going to Sriperumbudur:
(i) before that a day or so earlier Shanthi (A-11) had stitched a
D
cloth pouch for concealing the pistol of Sivarasan;
(j) it was in the house of Jayakumar (A-10) on 7.5.1991 that
Sivarasan informed Santhan (A-2) that he was going to help two
r
LTTE tigresses at Sriperumbudur to kill Rajiv Gandhi;
E (k) when Sivarasan left the house of Jayakumar (A-10) on 21.5.1991
for Sriperumbudur Santhan (A-2) was present in the house;
(1) Jayakumar (A-10) and Shanthi (A-11) continued to associate
with Sivarasan even after the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi;
(m) on 22.5.1991 Sivarasan, Subha and Nalini (A-1) came to the
F house of Jayakumar (A-10) when he told Jayakumar (A-10) that
the job was done and that Rajiv Gandhi was murdered by
Dhanu;
(n) even after having come to know that Dhanu had killed Rajiv
Gandhi by becoming human bomb Jayakumar (A-10) and
G Shanthi (A-11) accommodated Sivarasan, Subha and Nalini (A-
l) in their house; ,)
(o) after the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi Jayakumar (A-10) and
Sivarasan dug a pit in the kitchen in the house and concealed
.
arms, ammunitions and other articles and things belonging to
H Sivarasan; .-
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 361
(p) it is only because Jayakumar (A- IO) was involved in the A~
assassination of Rajiv Gandhi along with Sivarasan, Subha and
Dhanu that he helped Sivarasan in concealing the incriminating
articles; and
(q) Shanthi (A-11) would certainly have known all this as the pit
was dug in the kitchen where she must have been working all B
the time.
There is nothing on record to show that Jayakumar (A-10) and Shanthi
(A-11) knew of the "dangerous mission" or for whose assassination Subha
and Dhanu were brought by Sivarasan. True the couple was in dire financial
needs and with the promise of financial help and to start some business in C
India away from the turmoil in Sri Lanklf they agreed to come to India and
to hire a house for LTIE militants to stay and they did rent a house where
Sivarasan could stay. But they did not know what Sivarasan was upto.
From all these circumstances it is difficult to infer any agreement to
make Robert Payas (A-9), Jayakumar (A-IO) and Shanthi (A-11) as members D
of the conspiracy having the object to kill Raj iv Gandhi. As a matter of fact
there is hardly any circumstance against Shanthi (A-11) to make her a member
of the conspiracy. These accused may have a strong feeling against Rajiv
Gandhi and they may have strong suspicion that Sivarasan, Subha and
Dhanu had come for some dangerous mission but there is no evidence to infer E
that that would make them members of the conspiracy. It is correct that
Jayakumar (A-10) harboured Sivarasan, Nalini (A-1) and Subha after having
come to know their involvement in the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi but
from that again it cannot be inferred that he was a member of the conspiracy.
No charge can be levied against Shanthi (A-I I) of harbouring merely because
she was living in the house with her husband Jayakumar (A-IO). Charges F
under Section 3(3) and Section 3(4) of TADA against Robert Payas (A-9),
Jayakumar (A-IO) and Shanthi (A-I l) are not made out and their conviction
and sentence under these charges are set aside. Charge under Section 212
IPC is, however, made out against Jayakumar (A-10) but not against Shanthi
(A-I I). She is acquitted of this charge while conviction and sentence of G
Jayakumar (A-IO) is maintained. Jayakumar (A-IO) and Shanthi (A-11) had
also been charged for an offence punishable under Section 25(1-B)(a) of the
Arms Act, I959 as they were found in unauthorized possession of arms and
ammunition withou~ a valid licence, concealed in a pit dug in the kitchen in
the house of Shanthi (A- II). No such charge can be fastened on Shanthi (A-
11) though it has to be upheld against Jayakumar (A-10). His conviction and H
362 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A sentence, therefore, under Section 25(1-B)(a) of Arms Act is maintained.
Shanthi (A-11) is acquitted of the charge ofoffence under Section 25(1-B)(a) ,
of the Arms Act and her conviction and sentence set aside.
Vijayan (A-12)
B Selvaluxmi (A-13)
Bhaskaran (A-14) -
Vijayan (A-12) is Sri Lankan Tamil and a helper of LTTE. Selvaluxmi (A-
C 13) is his wife and Bhaskaran (A-14) is the father of Selvaluxmi (A-13).
Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-;14) are Indian Tamils. Vijayan (A-12) has
made a confessiOn. According to prosecution physical manifestation of their
being members of criminal conspiracy was when they came to India on
12.9.1990 and were sent by Sivarasan at the instance of Pottu Amman. They
came to India without paying any tax to LTTE as they had agreed to take a
D house on rent to accommodate LTTE militants coming to India to accomplish
the object of conspiracy. They came to India in the guise of refugees. While
they were staying at refugee camp at Tuticorin Sivarasan met them there. In
April, 1991 Vijayan (A-12) was directed by Sivarasan to go to Madras and to
fix a house in a secluded place on the outskirts of Madras. As per direction
E Vijayan (A-12) rented a house. Vijayan (A-12), Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran
(A-14) moved in that house in the last week of April, 1991. All the expenses
for paying advance rent, etc. were met by Sivarasan. On 2.5.1991 Sivarasan
brought Nero, Subha and Dhanu to this house. Arivu (A-18) purchased a 12
volt car battery on 3.5.1991 for operating the wireless set installed in the
house. With this Nero started communicating with the LTTE leaders in Jaffna.
F This wireless station installed in the house of Vijayan (A-12) is of Sivarasan
being station No. 910 and was communicating with Station No. 91 in Jaffna
of Pottu Amman. Thus the prosecution alleges that the house of Vijayan (A-
12) was used by Sivarasan to keep informed LTTE leaders in Jaffua through
wireless messages as to the progress made by him in the execution of the
G object -0f conspiracy. Purchase of two cycles by Vijayan (A-12) is also being
taken as part of the conspiracy as these were used by Subha, Dhanu and
others for meeting the members of the conspiracy. While Sivarasan stayed in
the house of Jayakumar (A-10) Subha and Dhanu were staying in the house
of Vijayan (A-12). As to why Subha and Dhanu were staying in the house,
of Vijayan (Al2) it was said that it was on account of the fact that both
H Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-14) were Indian Tamils and as such stay
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA, J.] 363
of Subha and Dhanu would not raise any suspicion in the minds of the A
neighbours. On 16/17.5.1991 Vijayan (A-12), Sivarasan and Nero on the
instruction of Sivarasan had dug a pit in the kitchen in the house of Vijayan
(A-12) for the purpose of concealing the wireless set, its accessories and
other materials used by Sivarasan. This showed according to the prosecution
that Vijayan (A-12), Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-14) were not genuine B
refugees and the conduct of Vijayan (A-12) would show his knowledge of the
object of conspiracy and the purpose for which Subha and Dhanu were
brought to India by Sivarasan. It is also alleged that the fact of concealment
of wireless set in a pit dug in the kitchen could not have been done without
the knowledge of Selvaluxmi (A-13) who used to cook food for her family and
for Subha and Dhanu. On 21.5.1991 Sivarasan came to the house of Vijayan C
(A-12) and asked Nero to send the wireless message to Jaffna. He also gave
instructions to ·Subha and Dhanu and left the house. At about 12.30 p.m.
Sivarasan dressed in a white kurta pyjama came and took Subha and Dhanu
with him. When Sivarasan asked Vijayan (A-12) to bring an auto-rikshaw for
him, Subha and Dhanu to go, he specified A-12 not to bring the auto-rikshaw D
near the house and this was done so that the house where they were staying
be not identified. Prosecution then alleges that on 21.5.1991 Vijayan (A-12),
Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-14) were aware that Sivarasan, Subha
and Dhanu had gone for attending Rajiv Gandhi's meeting at Sriperumbudur.
On 22.5.1991 Sivarasan came to the house of Vijayan (A-12) and told him that
"the work was finished and that Rajiv Gandhi had been killed". This has come E
in the confession of Vijayan (A-12). Prosecution poses a question as to why
Sivarasan should tell Vijayan (A-12) that the work was finished and provides
the answer that it could be so only because Vija)lan (A-12) was aware of the
object of conspiracy and he was anxiously waiting for the result from Sivarasan
and also that he was fully aware that Rajiv Gandhi was killed by Dhanu by F
becoming a human bomb. The fact that Vijayan (A-12), Selvaluxmi (A-13) and
Bhaskaran (A-14) continued to be associated with Sivarasan and Subha even
after the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi and accommodated them would be
another circumstance to show their knowledge about the object of conspiracy.
They are also guilty of having harboured Sivarasan and Sub ha knowing fully
well that they were the persons involved in the killing of Raj iv Gandhi. After G
the assassination Sivarasan was staying in the house of Vijayan (A-12) along
with Subha and regularly sending messages to Pottu Amman through wireless
explaining the developments. Association ofBhaskaran (A-14) is also alleged
but this did not end with the harbouring of Sivarasan and Subha as he made
efforts to get another accommodation for the hiding of Sivarasan and Subha H
364 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A for which he sought the help of his relative N. Chokkanathan (PW-97). It is
also the case of the prosecution that Bhaskaran (A-14), who was all along
staying in the house of Vijayan (A-12) and Selvaluxmi (A-13), was also fully
aware that Sivarasan, Subha and Dhanu had gone to Sriperumbudur and killed
Rajiv Gandhi and when particularly Dhanu did not return. Relying on the
B confession of Vijayan (A-12) lastly the prosecution said that one or two days
after 23.6.1991 Santhan (A-2) came with deceased accused Suresh Master and
took Sivarasan and Subha. On 23.6.1991 Vijayan (A-12), Selvaluxmi (A-13) and
Bhaskaran (A-14) went to Tuticorin and again returned to Madras after a
week. While Vijayan (A-12) and Bhaskaran (A-14) were arrested on 8.7.1991
Selvaluxmi (A-13) was arrested on.16.5.1992.
c
We have carefully gone through the evidence against Vijayan (A-12),
Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-14) and the submissions of the prosecution
as to how they are members of the conspiracy with the object to kill Rajiv
Gandhi. The evidence at the most merely shows that they associated with
~D Sivarasan. The evidence that they had knowledge of the conspiracy is lacking.
Their knowledge about the murder of Raj iv Gandhi by Sivarasan, Subha and
Dhanu was acquired by them only after Rajiv Gandhi was killed. As we have
repeatedly said in any case mere knowledge of the existence of conspiracy
is not enough, one has to agree to the object of conspiracy to be guilty of
the offence under Section 120A IPC. Vijayan (A-12) would not know the
E nature of the messages which were transmitted or received from the wireless
set installed in his house as all these were in coded language. Two code
sheets were given by Murugan (A-3) to Padma (A-21) to be kept in safe
custody. Vijayan (A-12), Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Bhaskaran (A-14) have been
charged for offence under Section 3(3) of TADA and have been jointly
F charged for offence under Section 3(4) TADA but these charges must faifand
they are acquitted of these charges. Then Vijayan (A-12), Selvaluxmi (A-13)
and Bhaskaran (A-14) are charged for an offence under Section 212 IPC for
having harboured Sivarasan Subha and Nero in order to screen them from
legal punishment knowing that they had committed murder of Rajiv Gandhi
and others. They all have been convicted and sentenced. Vijayan (A-12) and
G SelvaluxmitA-13) are also charged for offence under Section 6(1A) of Wireless
Telegraphy Act, 1933 for having in unauthorised possession of unlicensed
wireless transmitter used for transmitting messages by Sivarasan and Nero
using code sheets for such transmission to other conspirators residing in Sri
Lanka, namely, absconding accused Prabhakaran and Pottu Amman and they
H have been convicted and sentenced of this offence. Though in our view
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 365
Vijayan (A-12) and Bhaskaran (A-14) have been rightly convicted and A
sentenced under these charges but these charges cannot stand against
Selvaluxmi (A-13). All members of the household cannot be charged like this
without more. A-13, being the wife of A-12, was living with her husband A-
12 and merely on that account knowledge and intention cannot be atributed
to her, particularly when no overt act is alleged against her. She is acquitted B
of all these charges and her conviction and sentence set aside .
.,
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15)
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) is a Sri Lankan Tamil. He is living in India
since 1987. As to how he was a member of the conspiracy with the object C
to kill Rajiv Gandhi the prosecution relies on the following circumstances:-
1. From the papers seized from Ruben (A-6) at Jaipur on 20.6.1991
in one of the folios the name 'Thambi Anna' is written with
telephone number 864249, which in fact is the telephone number
of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15). D
2. Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) was known to Santhan (A-2) and
Sivarasan in early 1990 when Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) helped
Santhan (A-2) to get admission in Madras Institute of
Engineering Technology.
3. When Sivarasan came to India in a group ofnine ~n 1.5.1991 he E
brought a letter dated 27.4.1991 (Exh.P-209) addressed t0 P.
Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) from her mother. To locate the house
ofP. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) Shanmugavadivelu (A~15) took
Santhan (A-2) and Sivarasan to her house in the first week of
May, 1991. In his confession Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) said that F
P. Thirumathi Vimala (PW-62) was teacher of his son in a school
and was at that time living in the same colony. P. Thirqmathi
Vimala (PW-62) says that Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) was her
distant relative and came from the same place in Sri Lanka.
4. Arrival of Santhan (A-2) to India in May, 1991 was known to G
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) even in April, 1991 and that would
be so from the statement of P. Veerappan (PW-102) when
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) approached him towards the end of
April, 1991 to send Santhan (A-2) abroad. Further that
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) represented that Santhan (A-2) was
Indian national when he knew that he was a Sri Lankan Tamil. H
366 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A 5. Both P. Veerappan (PW-102) and Vamadevan (PW-114) have
stated that they demanded Rs.80,000 from Shanmugavadivelu
(A-15) for sending Santhan (A-2) abroad.
6. During the trial in the Designated Court, Santhan (A-2)filed an
application for return of the amount of Rs.80,000 paid by him
B through Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) to P. Veerappan (PW-102).
On this application Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) made an ·-
endorsement that he had no objection to the return of said
amount to Santhan (A-2).
c 7. Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) was keeping money given to him by
Santhan (A-2) and giving him back as and when required by him.
That was before the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi.
8. Even after the photo of Sivarasan was published in the newspaper
in connection with the murder ofRajiv Gandhi Shanmugavadivelu
D (A-15) continued to associate with Santhan (A-2) who was close
associate of Sivarasan. One ..yeek after the murder of Raj iv Gandhi
Santhan (A-2) came to Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) and took
Rs.3, 10,000 from him. One day he again came and took Rs.40,000
leaving the balance amount with Shanmugavadivelu (A-15). By
E this time photo of Sivarasan was published in the newspapers
and when Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) inquired from Santhan (A-
2) about Sivarasan he told him not to worry about Sivarasarl" and
left. On this count it is alleged that Shanmugavadivelu (A-15)
was acting as financier of the LTTE organization.
F 9. Athirai (A-8) was regularly visiting Shanmugavadivelu (A-15)
which proves her association with Shanmugavadivelu (A-15),
Santhan (A-2) and Sivarasan.
-
In his confession Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) does not talk of the fact
G that he approached P. Veerappan (PW-102) and Vamadevan (PW-114) for
sending Santhan (A-2) abroad. It is wrong on the part of the prosecution to
allege on the basis of evidence that Athirai (A-8) had been regularly visiting
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15). There is no such evidence. There is nothing in the
evidence to suggest even remotely that when Santhan (A-2) asked
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) to keep certain amount with him and took that
H amount back on certain dates Sharunugavadivelu (A-15) had even an inkling
STATETHROUGHCBlv. NALINI(D.P. WADHWA,J.] 367
that there was any conspiracy afoot or that Santhan (A-2) and Sivarasan were A
members of that conspiracy. It is difficult to accept the prosecution case that
arrival of Santhan (A-2) was known to Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) even before
his arrivaUn India. When P. Veerappan (PW-102) said that it was in the end
of April, 1991 that Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) approached him it could be lst
week of May, 1991 as well. P. Veerappan (PW-102) was not keeping any record
of the visit of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) to him and his statement in court was B
recorded years later. It appears to us that prosecution is looking at every
circumstance with the proverbial jaundiced eye. From what the prosecution
alleges no case whatsoever of Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) being member of the
conspiracy has been made out. We do not find any basis in the prosecution
to prosecute Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) for the offence alleged against him. C
Rather evidence shows his and his wife's hatred for LTTE and its men. Apart
from the charge of conspiracy Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) has also been charged
for offence under Section 3(3) of TADA which again stands failed against
him. He is acquitted of all the charges and his conviction and sentence set
aside.
D
Ravi (A-16)
Suseendran (A-17)
Following circumstances have been alleged by the prosecution to make
Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) members of the conspiracy :- E
I. Both Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) though Indian Tamils,
became strong LTTE activists. Ravi (A-16) had been a frequent
visitor to Sri Lanka to meet LTTE leaders there. Because of the
atrocities committed by IPKF both developed hatred against it.
F
2. Ravi (A-16) was indoctrinated by Pottu Amman, who asked him
to go to India and make arrangements for initiating armed
revolution in Tamil Nadu. Ravi (A-16) involved Suseendran (A-
17) in his attempt to start armed revolution with the support of
LTIE.
G
3. Suseendran (A-17) started collecting youths and they were taken
to Jaffna for training by LTTE for the purpose of constituting a
force for armed revolution in India.
4. Once when in Sri Lanka, Ravi (A-16) was introduced to Sivarasan
by Pottu Amman, who told him that he should keep close H
368 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A contacts with Sivarasan. Pottu Amman also made reference to an
important event that was going to take place in Tamil Nadu for
which he said role of Ravi (A-16) should be a prominent one.
B
5. While Ravi (A-16), Suseendran (A-17) and Sivarasan were waiting
in Sri Lanka for a boat to go to India, Ravi (A-16) pointedly
asked if it was Rajiv Gandhi, Sivarasan did not give any reply
-
directly but Sivarasan had uttered words in such a fashion as ..
to confirm the suspicion of Ravi (A-16) that target was Rajiv
Gandhi.
6. Ravi (A-16) was in touch with Sivarasan, who also provided
c finance to him.
7. Ravi (A-16) was also given the task of finding airport security
by Sivarasan on the arrival of a VIP there. In March, 1991 Ravi
(A~l6) asked Sivarasan that three months had gone by when
they arrived from Sri Lanka but nothing has been done about the
D work mentioned by Pottu Amman. Reply of Sivarasan was "we
should not go in search of target and that the target should
come to us" and further "it may take place in near future if
election is declared".
8. On 10.5.1991 Ravi (A-16) was at Kodiakkarai where Murugan (A-
E 3) also came and another LTTE helper Chokkan was also present.
When Chokkan asked Murugan (A-3) in presence of Ravi (A-
16) as to "why the work of Sivarasan has not yet been
completed". To this Murugan (A-3) answered "how could that
not be completed. It has to take place".
F 9. On the night of 21.5.1991 Ravi (A-16) was sleeping in the hut
opposite to the house of Shanmugham (DA) at Kodiakkarai. In
the mid night he was told by a servant of Shanmugham that
Rajiv Gandhi had died in a bomb blast in Madras and with him
30 others also died and that a message has been received that
G Shanmugham and others should not remain there.
IO. Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) harboured Subha and
Sivarasan after assassination of Rajiv Gandhi knowing that they
had committed the offence of murder. Ravi (A-16) was making all
attempts for Sivarasan and Subha to escape from India after the
H assassination of Rajiv Gandhi.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 369
11. Ravi (A-16) went to Sri Lanka in September, 1991 and came back A
with arms and ammunition and other articles given to him by
Pottu Amman. Some of the arms and ammunition he handed over
to Suseendran (A-17).
From all these factors prosecution seeks to infer that Ravi (A-16) and
Suseendran (A-17) had knowledge of the object of conspiracy, had agrt:ed to B
the same and were thus members of the conspiracy. At one point of time Ravi
(A-16) in his confession did say that he had a strong suspicion that the target
was Rajiv Gandhi but that would certainly not make him a member of the
conspiracy. In wireless message dated 7.5.1991 sent by Sivarasan to Pottu
Amman he categorically stated that only three persons, namely, he, Subha
and Dhanu knew about the object of conspiracy. Association, however, strong C
of Ravi (A-16) with Sivarasan and between Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-
17) could not make them members of the conspiracy without more.
As regards attempts of Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) for creation
of a separate armed force in Tamil Nadu they have already been tried in CC D
7/92 in the Designated Court No. 2 along with others and acquitted of the
charge of conspiracy but convicted under Section 5 of TADA. The confession
made by Suseendran (A-17) and Ravi (A~16) in CC 7/92 and the charges
framed against them were produced during the course of hearing of this
reference and the position in brief is as under:
In C.C. 7/92 there was a general charge of conspiracy against 32 E
accused including Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17), who were
arraigned as accused Nos. 2 and 3 in CC 7/92. The charge was of
conspiracy of doing illegal acts, viz., (1) to create a force in the name
of Tamil Nadu Retrieval Force to separate Tamil Nadu from the Union
of India and to strike terror in the country by threatening the lawfully p
established Government and to kill people who had taken oath to
safeguard the sovereignty, unity and integrity of India; (2) to instigate
and advise people to go and get arms training in Sri Lanka for preparing
plan of establishing the force and buildir1g up of arms and ammunition
having brought them from Sri Lanka without licence and in
contravention of various enactments in force in India; and (3) to give G
refuge to terrorist and in this offence of conspiracy they did commit
various illegal acts under TADA, Arms Act, Explosive Substances
Act, Arms Act, Wireless & Telegraphy Act, Passport Act and
Emigration Act.
Individual charges against Ravi (A-16) were that (1) he recruited H
370 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A co-accused numbering eight, he himself went to Sri Lanka, got training
in arms through Pottu Amman, helped in organizing Tamil Nadu
.....
Retrieval Force, assisted co-accused by arranging houses, setting up
wireless sets at Dindigul, was found in possession of arms and
ammunitions, thus committed various terrorist acts punishable under
TADA; (2) that he along with other co-accused clandestinely came to
B India in LTTE boat with bombs and ammunition; and (3) that he went
to Jaffna without valid passport for getting training in wireless there.
In the confession made on 12.12.1991 by Ravi (A-16) in that case,
he said as under:
c In June 1986, he went to Sri Lanka. He was given training for 3
l/2 months in arms and ammunition. In August 1987 he is in India in
his uncle's house at Madipakkam and had joined a school to continue
his studies. He, however, keeps on going to L TTE office at Adyar and
helping Kittu @ Krishankumar, an L TTE activist. He was put in house
D arrest in 1988 along with Kittu in a lodge in Madras Central Prison.
Then he was taken to IPKF camp in Sri Lanka. After his release from
there, he met L TIE leader "Santhan" who was in-charge of Intelligence
Wing who told him that if he could bring young people from Tamil
Nadu, they will be given training in arms. He gave him Jetter in
February 1990. He comes back to India to Salem and meets Kiruban,
E another LTTE activist. On that letter being given, he got Rs.50,000. He
met Suseendran (A-17) and asked him to recruit persons for arms
training to which Suseendran (A-17) agreed. With Suseendran (A-17)
and eight (8) others, he again goes to Sri Lanka and they are given
training in arms and ammunition. Since war had started, he had to stay
F in Sri Lanka for 5 months. During his training, he met Pottu Amman,
Chief of L TTE Intelligence Wing who instigated him for armed '
revolution. These 10 people, i.e., he, Suseendran (A-17) and 8 others
resolve to form Tamil National Retrieval Troops under his leadership.
He and Suseendran (A-17) were given training in wireless as well. In
December 1990, he returns to India in LTTE boat with Suseendran (A-
G 17) and others including Sivarasan who told him to meet him near Devi
Theatre at Madras. When he met Sivarasan, he gave him Rs.50,000.
On various dates Sivarasan gave him a total sum of Rs.6,00,000. He
sent more persons for arms training to Sri Lanka. After the assassination
of Rajiv Gandhi, Sivarasan met him at his Aunt's (Logamatha) house
H at B-72, MI Colony Phase II, Agasthiya Nagar, Villivakkam. Sivarasan
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 37,l
asked him to protect Suba and to keep her in a safe place. He sent A
both of them through Suseendran (A-17) to Pollachi. He talks of his
other activities. The.i he again went to Sri Lanka on 23.8. 1991 when
boat arrived from there. Suseendran (A-17) did not accompany him.
He met Pottu Amman on 28.8.1991. He gave him further arms and
ammunition and also 12 gold biscuits weighing 10 tolas each. He B
returned to India on 10.9.1991. These arms and ammunitions were
unloaded in two wooden boxes and two gunny bags. On 12.11.1991
Customs, however, seized those wooden boxes and gunny bags. He
concealed gold biscuits in the bed room of mother-in-law of Charles.
Six gold biscuits he gave to Ganesh, an LTTE activist. He asked
Suseendran (A-17) to purchase petrol and diesel. He describes his C
~rther activities in organising the Force and buying of a Motorcycle
etc. He was arrested on 23.10.1991. Police seized from his suitcase one
9 mm pistol, 2 magzines, 29 cartridges, knife and cyanide capsules. On
his statement, gold biscuits concealed by him were recovered.
In his confession also recorded on 12.12.1991, Suseendran (A-17) D
said as under :
He met Ravi (A-16) in May 1990 and they talked about LTIE. Ravi
(A-16) asked him if he was ready to go to Sri Lanka for arms and
ammunition training to which he agreed. Suseendran (A-17) collected E
eight (8) more persons and they all 10 went to Sri Lanka. They went
to sea-shore by a Maruti Gypsy and Ambassador car of LTTE. There
LTTE boat was available to go to Sri Lanka. They were given training
in handling of arms and ammunition. Since w'ar had started, they have
to stay in Sri Lanka for five more months. Pottu Amman had visited
them during their training. This group of 10 resolved to form Tamil F
National Retrieval Troops and decided to work under the leadership
of Ravi (A-16) for the purpose of committing terrorist acts in India and
for separation of Tamil Nadu from Indian Union. He and Ravi (A-16)
were given training in Wireless operation also. In December 1990, they
returned to India along with Sivarasan. Ravi (A-16) told him to meet G
at Madras after three days. Ravi (A-16) gave him Rs.500 and he went
to Pollachi. When he met Ravi (A-16) he told him to collect more
youngsters to send them to Sri Lanka for arms training.
He and one Paulraj were at Palani when Rajiv Gandhi was killed.
After four days, he came to Madras and met Ravi (A-16). Sivarasan H
372 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A was also there. Sivarasan told Ravi (A-16) and him to keep safely an
LTTE tigress Subha for some days. He agreed. He went to bus stop
and reserved three tickets for him, Sivarasan and Subha. Then they
left for Trichy and from there to Pollachi. They stayed at the house
of Shanmugasundaram whose wife is his distant relative. He told
them that Sivarasan and Subha were husband and wife and asked
B them to arrange their stay for three days. After five days Sivarasan
and Subha left for Madras. He told about his other activities and then
he said Ravi (A-16) and others left for Sri Lanka. He bought petrol
and diesel to be sent to Sri Lanka. Rs.60,000 were given to him by
Paulraj as directed by Ravi (A-16). He bought 1,000 litres petrol for
c Rs.34,800. The petrol was to be smuggled to Sri Lanka. Earlier also,
petrol and diesel including explosives were smuggled to LTTE in Sri
Lanka. On the night of 10.9.1991, Ravi (A-16) and others arrived in
India with two wooden boxes and two gunny bags filled with arms
and ammunition. Ravi (A-16) asked him to conceal wooden boxes
and gunny bags in the seashore. He again bought petrol. A car was
D purchased. When he was in the house of mother-in-law of Theodre
Charless at Dindigul, he was arrested by the Police. From him one
cyanide capsule, Rs. 30,000 and some personal articles were seized.
It would be seen that a charge under Section 212 IPC for harbouring
E Subha and Sivarasan could also have been framed against Ravi (A-16) and
Suseendran (A-17) but that was not done. Question arises if provision of
Section 300 of the Code applies that bars trial of Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran
(A-17) for the same offences in the present case.
Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) have been separately charged in the
F present case for offence under Section 3(3) and Section 3(4) of TADA. These
charges fail against them like against other co-accused and they are acquitted
of the same. Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) have also been separately
charged for offence under Section 212 IPC and have been convicted and
sentenced. Similarly they have been separately charged for offence under
G Section 5 of TADA and convicted and sentenced. That certainly could not
have been done as in CC 7/92 they have already been tried for an offence
under Section 5 of TADA and convicted and sentenced. Facts constituting
the charge under Section 5 of TADA in CC 7/92 and in the present case are
the same. Copviction of Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) in the present
case under Section 5 of TADA is set aside and they are acquitted of this
H charge. Also they have been separately charged under Section 5 of the
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHW A, J .] 373
Explosive Substance Act and similarly convicted and sentenced. They have A
then been charged for an offence punishable ur,der Section 25 of the Arms
Act and convicted and sentenced. Mr. Natarajan, learned counsel appearing
for them, did not press his argument on the applicability of the provision of
Section 300 of the Code inasmuch as he said that since these accused have
already undergone the period of their sentence they will not challenge their B
conviction under the charges under IPC, Explosive Substance Act, Section 5
of TADA and Arms Act. In this view of the matter we need not go into the
question if Ravi (A-16) and Suseendran (A-17) could have been tried again
for these charges as they have been either charged or could have been
charged in CC 7/92 which was decided on 23.1.1998. Charges of conspiracy
against both of them and others for constituting a force to separate Tamil C
Nadu from the Union of India as to strike terror etc. was dismissed in CC
7/92.
Now, In the cases of Arivu (A-18), Irumborai (A-19), Bhagyanathan (A-
20), Padma (A-21) and Suba Sundaram (A-22), following circumstances appear
in evidence. D
Arivu (A-18)
(a) Arivu (A-18), an Indian Tamil, joined the LTTE movement and
started his propaganda work for LTTE in India and was on its
pay-roll. He came in contact with Bhagyanathan (A-20), Haribabu E
(DA) and he took training in Suba Studio of Suba Sundaram (A-
22).
(b) He went to Sri Lanka along with Irumborai (A-19) and Baby
Subramaniam, an LTTE leader, and there he learnt about the
atrocities committed by IPKF. He developed great hatred towards F
Rajiv Gandhi, whom he held to be responsible for sending IPKF
to Sri Lanka.
(c) In March, 1991 Arivu (A-18) went to Vellore with Murugan (A-
3) for LTTE work to see Vellore Fort where Sri Lankan Tamils
and LTTE personnel were detained. According to Arivu (A-18) G
-· ~lasting of Vellore Fort and jail and releasing of the militants
from there was one of the LTTE acts in India.
(d) In April, 1991 on one of his visits to the house of Padma (A-
21) Sivarasan asked Arivu (A-18) if he was prepared to work for
him. Arivu (A-18) agreed to work for Sivarasan. H
374 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A (e) Arivu (A-18) purchased a 12 volt car battery (M0-209) for the ~
wireless set which Sivarasan was to install in the house of
Vijayan (A-12). Not only the battery but for installation of wireless
station Arivu (A-18) also bought wire and other articles. While
making the purchases Arivu (A-18) gave his name as Rajan and
also a false address. With this wireless set Sivarasan was
B contacting LTIE headquarters in Jaffna in Sri Lanka. This battery
was subsequently recovered from the pit dug in the kitchen of
the house of Vijayan (A-12).
(t) Arivu (A-18) purchased a Kawasaki Bajaj Motorcycle (M0-82)
for Sivarasan to facilitate his movements.
c
(g) On 18.4.1991 Arivu (A-18) attended the election meeting
addressed by Rajiv Gandhi and Jayalalitha at Marina Beach,
Madras. Nalini (A-1) and Murugan (A-3) also attended that
meeting.
D (h) On 7.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) attended the public meeting of V.P.
Singh at Nandanam, Madras where Nalini (A-1), Subha, Dhanu
and Murugan (A-3) were also present. He knew Subha and
Dhanu, who were the lady tigresses from Jaffua and had been
brought by Sivarasan for his job. These two ladies were moving
E about with Nalini (A-1). Attending the meeting ofV.P. Singh was
a dry run for some future engagements/acts.
(i) After President's Rule was imposed in Tamil Nadu there were
restrictions placed on the movement of LTTE cadre in Tamil
Nadu. Perso~s belonging to LTTE cadre went underground.
F Arivu (A-18), however, continued his propaganda work for LTIE
with the material that was kept in a room occupied by Baby
Subramaniam in the house of Sankari (PW-210). These materials
were removed by Arivu (A- l S) with the help of Bhagyanathan
(A-20) and deceased accused Haribabu in the month of April,
1991 to the house of Radhakrishnan (PW23 l ), a friend of Ari vu
G
(A-18). These were subsequently recovered and seized during
the course of investigation and among the articles so recovered
there was one black book (M0-609), which depicted the electric
---
circuit identical to the electric circuit in the reconstructed explosive
device (IED) (MO-722) used by Dhanu to trigger the blast which
H killed Rajiv Gandhi and others. Arivu (A-18) is a diploma holder
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 375
~- in Electronics and Telecommunication Engineering. A
(j) During the second week of May, 1991 Arivu (A-18) purchased
two numbers of 9 volt golden power battery (M0-678) and gave
the same to Sivarasan. This battery was used in the belt bomb
by Dhanu and portions thereof were seized at the scene of the
clime. Arivu (A-18) in his confession admitted that 9 volt battery B
purchased by him was used by Sivarasan to kill Rajiv Gandhi.
It is in evidence that components which were left after the blast
also contained pieces of 9 volt cell called golden power which
was the source of power for exploding the device.
(k) After it was published in the newspapers on 19.5.1991 about the c
visit ofRajiv Gandhi to Tamil Nadu for 21.5.1991 and 22.5.1991
a meeting was organized on 20.5.1991 in the house of A-21
though she was not a party to that meeting. When Arivu (A-
18) came to the house of Padma (A-21) he learnt that Sivarasan
had come and had a talk with Nalini (A-1) and Haribabu. He also D
came to know that that talk was regarding the public meeting of
Rajiv Gandhi to be held on the following day at Sriperumbudur.
Arivu (A-18) gave a Kodak colour film roll to Haribabu in the
house of Padma (A-21).
(I) Haribabu used the Kodak film in his camera to take photographs E
at the scene of crime on 21.5.1991. It has come in evidence that
it was that Kodak colour film which was used in the camera by
Haribabu.
(m) After Rajiv Gandhi was killed on 21.5.1991 Arivu (A-18) on the
- following day removed his things from the house of Padma (A-
21), like TV, VCR, etc., which were subsequently recovered and
F
seized. On the night of 21.5 .1991 Ari vu (A 18) had gone to see
a movie with Bhagyanathan (A-20).
(n) When Sivarasan came to the house of Padma (A-21) on 23.5.1991
and narrated the happening at Sriperumbudur on 21.5.1991 he G
sent Arivu (A-18) to the studio of Suba Sundaram (A-22) to
check whether arrangements had been made for getting the dead
body of Haribabu.
(o) In his letter (Exh.P-128) ;.vritten by Trichy Santhan to Irumborai
(A-19) he complained about Sivarasan associating with him H
376 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A persons like Arivu (A-18) and others.
Conduct of Arivu (A-18) before and after the assassination of Rajiv
Gandhi leaves no one in doubt that he was member of the conspiracy. It is
not necessary for a conspirator to be present at the scene of the crime to be
a member of the Conspiracy. Mr. Natarajan said that Arivu (A-18) was merely
B an errand boy and was following the instructions of Sinrasan and he himself
had no active role to play. He said Arivu (A-18) bought the car battery and
9 volt golden power battery at the instance of Sivarasan and so also Kawasaki
I.
Bajaj motorcycle. He further argued that merely on these counts it cannot be
said that Arivu (A-18) had knowledge of the conspiracy and that he himself
C did not agree to achieve the object of the conspiracy. Circumstances rather .
show that Arivu (A-18) was in the thick of conspiracy. He knew that to
explode the IED power source would be 9 volt battery and that is why he
purchased battery of that power and which was ultimately used in exploding
the device killing Rajiv Gandhi and others. Mr. Natarajan also said that the
..
version of Arivu (A-18) that this battery was used for explosion of the JED
D was his knowledge derived after the explosion cannot be accepted. Arivu (A- ''\.
18) has, therefore, been rightly convicted for various offences charged against
him by the Designated Court.
Jrumborai (A-19)
E (a) Irumborai (A-19) was given this name by LTTE. His original
name is Duraisingam.
(b) lrumborai (A-19) was assisting Suresh Master (DA) in the .....;
treatment of injured LTIE cadres in Tamil Nadu and other ~
places. In his confession Irumborai (A-19) narrated important
F incidents which took place between him and Trichy Santhan
....;
(DA).
(c) lrumborai (A-19) had gone to Jaffna in Sri Lanka along with
Arivu (A-18) and Baby Subramaniam. He returned in November, ...
1990 along with Suresh Master and two injured ladies. ~
G (d) Rangam (A-24) had taken a house on rent in March, 1991 in
Alwarthirunagar which was used for stay of injured LTIE care.
(e) From the letter dated 7.9.1991 (Exh.P-128) written by Trichy
Santhan to Irumborai (A-19) prosecution seeks to draw inference
that lrumborai (A-19) had prior knowledge about the killing of
H Rajiv Gandhi. It is difficult to draw any such inference from this
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 377
Jetter that Irumborai (A-19) had knowledge of any conspiracy A
to kill Rajiv Gandhi.
(t) Irumborai (A-19) was present in the house at Bangalore when
Sivarasan, Subha and Nero were brought there hidden in a
tanker Jorry by Dhanasekaran (A-23), Rangam (A-24) and Vicky
(A-25). Presence of Irumborai (A-19) in that house was not by B
any prior arrangement but on account of his job to look after the
treatment of injured LTTE cadre, who were there. One of such
injured cadre was Jamuna @ Jamila, who had been shifted to
Bangalore from Neyveli by Irumborai (A-19) where she was
getting treatment for fixing of an artificial limb on her leg, which
she had lost in battle with Sri Lankan army. Irumborai (A-19) had
c
admitted Jamuna @ Jameela in Neyveli for the purpose of fixing
an artificial leg. Jamuna was about 16/17 years of age and was
an LTTE tigress. It was at the instance of Suresh Master (DA)
that Jamuna was brought to Bangalore and was in the house at
the time when Sivarasan, Suba and Nero came there. It was D
Trichy Santhan (DA) who told Irumborai (A-19) as to how
Sivarasan, Suba and Nero came to Bangalore hidden in a tanker
lorry of Dhanasekaran (A-23 ).
(g) When Irumborai (A-19) learnt from Trichy Santhan in the second
week of May, 1991 about some impending action ofLTTE to kill E
- an important leader he told Suresh Master to inform the injured
LTTE boys to be careful. Vicky (A-25) was arrested in Coimbatore
and accused Dixon died. Since Vicky (A-25) knew about the
place at Indira Nagar, Bangalore, where Sivarasan, Suba and
Nero and about 20-25 injured LTTE cadre were staying it was
F
decided to arrange a separate house for Sivarasan, Suba and
Nero. lrumborai (A-19) took three LTTE injured boys and left
them in a particular house.
(h) When Irumborai (A-19) was on his way to Jaffna in Sri Lanka
after arranging a boat he was intercepted by the Indian Navy G
and handed over to the Police. Letters (Exh.P-128 and P-129)
were recovered from him.
(i) lrumborai (A- I 9) learnt about the death of Raj iv Gandhi on the
morning of22.5.1991. To him the death ofRajiv Gandhi seemed
to be a brave deed and an act of revenge. H
378 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A But then whatever feeling a person may have that would not make him a
member of the conspiracy. Further apart from the fact that lrumborai (A-19)
knew certain members of the LTIE operating in India but there is no evidence
whatsoever that he had any knowledge of the conspiracy with the object to
kill Rajiv Gandhi. Documents (Exh.P-128 and P-129) are not admissible in
evidence. There is nothing on record to show that Trichy Santhan (DA) was
B a member of the conspiracy to kill Raj iv Gandhi. Rather evidence shows that --
he wa:; looking after the injured LTTE cadre in India and supplying various
medicines to Sri Lanka to support the war efforts of LTIE there. It also cannot
be presumed that since these documents were recovered from lrumborai (A-
19) he knew the contents thereof or that the contents were correct. The letters
C were written much after the object of conspiracy had been achieved and
author dead. lrumborai (A-19) has been charged for offence under Section
3(4) of TADA. This charge against him must fail. He has also been charged
for an offence under Section 212 IPC on the allegation that he assisted
Sivarasan, Subha and Nero in a house at Indira Nagar to evade their
apprehension. He has .then been charged for an offence under Section 12 of
D Passport Act having contravened Section 3 of that Act. His conviction and
sentence under these charges have not been challenged. Though we acquit
him of charge of conspiracy to murder Raj iv Gandhi we confirm his conviction
and sentence under Section 212 IPC and Section 3 of the Passport Act.
E Bhagyanathan (A-20)
Padma (A-21)
(a) Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Padma (A-21), son and mother, are
Indian Tamils. Nalini (A-1) and Kalyani are daughters of Padma
p (A-21). Padma (A-21), who was employed in Kalyani Nursing
Home, was staying in the quarters of the Nursing Home till
January, 1991 when shifted to Royapettah house.
(b) In this house Murugan (A-3), a hard-cor~ LTTE militant stayed
concealing his identity.
G (c) Bhagyanathan (A-20) purchased LTTE press from Baby
Subramaniam at a very nominal cost. That was in May, 1990. He
had promised to go on printing LTTE publications. He took
training in photography from Suba Studio of Suba Sundaram (A-
22). Haribabu and Arivu (A-18) had also taken training there.
H Bhagyanathan (A-20) had been working for LTfE in Tamil Nadu.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 379
(d) Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Haribabu helped Arivu (A-18) in A
shifting LTIE material in March, 1991 from the house of Sankari
(PW-210). In this material there was one black book in three
volumes (M0-609). There was also a video cassette (M0-143)
containing the speech of Sivarasan on the occasion of second
death anniversary of LTIE leader Dileepan, who died while on
1- fast unto death. Bhagyanathan (A-20) was helping Arivu (A-18) B
for recording news, telecast on Doordarshan in Tamil and
English and the recorded cassettes were sent to Sri Lanka.
- (e) Murugan (A-3) had introduced Sivarasan to Bhagyanathan (A-
20). When Murugan (A-3) wanted the help to engage a
photographer and videographer for covering DGP's office in
c
Tamil Nadu, Fort St. George and other places Bhagyanathan (A-
20) introduced him to Haribabu.
(t) Bhagyanathan (A-20) was aware that Nalini (A-1), Murugan (A-
3), Arivu (A-18), Sivarasan, Subha, Dhanu and Haribabu had D
attended the meeting of V.P. Singh on 7.5.1991 at Nandanam,
Madras. fie himself did not attend the meeting.
(g) On 20.5.1991 Sivarasan, Murugan (A-3), Arivu (A-18) and
Haribabu had come to the house of Padma (A-21). There is,
however, no evidence as to what conversation, if any, took place
E
•· at that time and whether Bhagyanathan (A-20) himself attended
the meeting and if so what was his part. It was on 23.5.1991
when Sivarasan and Nalini (A-1) came to the house of Padma
(A-21) he got' narration of the inci4ent that took place at
Sriperumbudur on 21.5 .1991. F
(h) Bhagyanathan (A-20) gave a sum of Rs.1,000 to Haribabu's
family for meeting the expenses on account of death of Haribabu,
which money was given by Murugan (A-3).
(i) After the death of Rajiv Gandhi Bhagyanathan (A-20) helped G
Arivu (A-18) to remove his TV, VCR, etc. and other LTTE materials
from the house of Padma (A-21) to the house of a friend of Ari vu
(A-18).
G) Knowing fully well that Sivarasan, Subha, Dhanu, Nalini (A-1) H
380 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A and Haribabu had gone to Sriperumbudur on 21.5 .1991 and killed
Rajiv Gandhi yet Bhagyanathan (A-20) engaged a taxi on
25.5.1991 for Nalini (A-1), Murugan (A-3), Sivarasan Subha and
(A-21) to go to Tirupathi. Padma (A-21), however, was not a
willing party initially to go to Tirupathi but was persuaded to go.
B (k) When this group returned from Tirupathi on the following day
Bhagyanathan (A-20) allowed Murugan (A-3) to hide himself in
his press. He also brought food from his house for Murugan (A-
-·
3). He also kept Kawasaki Bajaj Motorcycle (M0-82), which was
used by Sivarasan.
c
(I) After the assassination of Rajiv Gandhi Murugan (A-3) had
handed over two code sheets (M0-107 and 108) to Padma (A-
21) and asked her to keep them in safe custody. Padma (A-21)
in tum handed over those two code sheets to her colleague in
the nursing home Devasena Raj (PW-73) who in tum kept those
D in her locker used for keeping uniform. Prosecution has alleged
that Padma (A-21) was aware of the importance of the code
sheets used by Murugan (A-3) for communicating with LTTE
headquarters in Jaffna. There is, however, no evidence if Padma
(A-21) knew what the code sheets were about and how she
E could know their importance.
(m) Murugan (A-3) provided financial help to Padma (A-21), who
was in debt with which Padma (A-21) was able to pay off to her '"
creditors but then that was much before the date of assassination
of Raj iv Gandhi.
F
(n) A wireless message was sent by Sivarasan to Pottu Amman that
Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Padma (A-21) had been arrested which
according to the prosecution would show that both
Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Padma (A-21) were part of the
conspiracy as otherwise there was no necessity for Sivarasan to
G
send a wireless message.
We do not think all these factors make out any case against either
Bhagyanathan (A-20) or Padma (A-21) that they were having any knowledge
of the conspiracy or knew of the object of the conspiracy. Pottu Amman did
H know about Padma (A-21) and Bhagyanathan (A-20) because ofNalini (A-I)
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.) 381
and the fact that Murugan (A-3) was staying in their house. No inference of A
any conspiracy can be drawn from the mere fact that Sivarasan sent the
wireless message about the arrest ofBhagyanathan (A-20) and Padma (A-21).
Moreover mere association with LTTE hard-core militants or the fact that
those militants turned out to be the persons responsible for the killing of Raj iv
Gandhi would not make Bhagyanathan (A-20) and Padma (A-21) members of
any conspiracy to kill Rajiv Gandhi. There is nothing unusual in Murugan (A· B
3) providing financial help to Padma (A-21) in view of the fact that he was
staying in her house and also his having affair with Nalini (A·l). Charge of
any conspiracy against Padma (A-21) and Bhagyanathan (A-20) must fail.
Charge under Section 3(3) TADA against both of them also fails. They,
however, have rightly been convicted and sentenced for offence under Section C
212 IPC. Their conviction under Section 212 IPC and sentence was not
challenged by Mr. Natarajan. Padma (A-21) has also been charged for an
offence under Section 6(1A) of Wireless Telegraphy Act and found guilty and
sentenced. This charge against her was that she was in possession of two
code sheets used by Murugan (A-3) which was material used for
communicating from India to other conspirators, namely, Prabhakaran and D
Pottu Amman in Sri Lanka and those sheets were handed over to Padma (A·
21) for safe custody. We do not think that there is any evidence to suggest
that Padma (A-21) had any knowledge of the code sheets or what the code
sheets were about. Padma (A-21) was not aware of the contents of the code
sheets or for what purpose these were put to use by Murugan (A-3). E
Prosecution also does not tell us the contents of the code sheets and how
these were used by Murugan (A3). Charge under Section 6(1A) of Indian
Wireless and Telegraphy Act must, therefore, fail.
Suba Sundaram (A-22)
F
(a) Suba Sundaram (A-22) is owner of Subha News Photo Services,
also known as Suba Studio. Here Arivu (A-18), Bhagyanathan
(A-20), Haribabu and Ravishankar (PW-151) took training from
Suba Sundaram (A-22). Suba Studio was a meeting point for
LTTE activists. Suba Sundaram (A-22) was in regular touch with.
LTTE leaders and was in correspondence with them. In one of G
the letters he described the absconding accused Prabhakaran
"protector of world Tamils Younger brother General Prabhakaran".
In yet another letter (Exh.P-544) he criticized the performance of
IPKF in Sri Lanka.
(b) Haribabu worked in Suba Studio during 1988-90 at a monthly H
,}._
382 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A salary of Rs.350/-. Though he left Suba Studio he continued
visiting the studio regularly.
(c) On 21.5.1991 Haribabu first went to Ravishankar (PW-151) and
borrowed camera (M0-1) from him. At that time he was carrying
,..
a parcel containing a sandalwood garland purchased by him
B from Poompuhar Handicrafts that morning. This garland was
subsequently used by Dhanu to go near Rajiv Gandhi with the
pretext of garlanding him. ·~
(d) 'After getting camera (M0-1) Haribabu went to Subha Studio
and thereafter left that place for going to Sriperumbudur.
c Prosecution wants us to infer from this that going of Haribabu
to Sriperumbudur for covering the function of Raj iv Gandhi was
""
known to Suba Sundaram (A-22).
(e) On the night of 21.5.1991 after the blast Suba Sundaram (A-22)
was fervently trying to find out about Haribabu. He was told by
~· T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) thatHaribabu had died. Suba Sundaram
(A-22) asked T. Rrunamurthy (PW-72) as to whether he had
taken photographs of the incident. Suba Sundaram (A-22) told
T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) that he could have brought the camera
used by Haribabu. To that T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) replied that
a VVIP had been murdered and all the articles at the scene might
E be important material object and it was wrong to touch them.
Suba Sundaram (A-22) again told T. Ramamurthy (PW-72) that
if he could have brought the camera they could have used the
photos inside them.
(t) Suba Sundaram (A-22) thereafter contacted K. Ramamurthy (PW-
F 258), President of AICC(I) for seeking his help to retrieve the
camera of Haribabu.
(g) Since Suba Sundaram (A-22) was making strenuous efforts for
getting the camera prosecution says that the sole purpose was
to destroy any clue that the investigating agency might get from
G the photographs taken by Haribabu before he died about the
role of L TTE and others in the crime. But then it must not be
forgotten that Suba Sundaram (A-22) was running a studio and ___,.,
he was keen that he should get the photographs taken by
Haribabu and use them for his business.
H (h) Suba Sundaram (A-22) made all attempts to conceal the identity
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 383
of Haribabu that he was an LTIE activist and that he had been A
engaged by Sivarasan and others to take the photographs of the
incident.
- (i) Though he was aware that Haribabu had gone to the public
meeting of Raj iv Gandhi and that he was working for L TTE he
got the statement issued by father ofHaribabu V.T. Sundaramani
(PW-120) denying that his son was member of LTTE.
B
G) Suba Sundaram (A-22) wanted all the material relating to LTTE
lying in the house of Haribabu to bP. destroyed so that no one
could find the link of Haribabu with LTTE.
All these factors will not make Suba Sundaram (A-22) a member of the C
conspiracy with the object to kill Rajiv Gandhi. Even his knowledge of
conspiracy cannot be inferred from the circumstances put at highest from the
prosecution point of view. Suba Sundaram (A-22) has been charged for an
offence under Section 3(3) of TADA which charge must fail. He has also been
charged for an offence under Section 201 IPC for which he has been found b
guilty and convicted and sentenced. There is no challenge to his conviction
under this charge.
Having thus considered the case of each accused now charged before
us we have to examine what sentence is to be awarded particularly where
charge of murder has been proved against some of the accused. E
In spite of the concession of Mr. Natarajan we have independently
examined the evidence with respect to charges against each of the accused.
We acquit Shanthi (A-11), Selvaluxmi (A-13) and Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) of
all charges. Their conviction and sentence are set aside. F
\
None 'of the accused has committed any offence under Sections 3, 4 or
5 of TADA. Their conviction and sentence under these Sections are set aside.
Conviction and sentence of the accused except, Nalini (A-1), Santhan
(A-2), Murugan (A-3) and Arivu (A-18) under all other charges are maintained.
Conviction and sentence of all the accused under Section 120B IPC read with G
all other counts as mentioned in charge No. I is set aside except conviction
ofNalini (A-1), Santhan (A-2), Murugan (A-3) and Arivu (A-18) under Section
120B read with Section 302 IPC.
Conviction ofNalini (A-1) under Section 302 IPC read with Section 34 H
384 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A IPC on various counts is upheld and so also of Arivu (A-18) under Sections
109 and 302 IPC. Conviction and sentence ofNalini (A-1) under Section 326
IPC read with Section 34 IPC, Section 324 IPC read with Section 34 IPC and
that of Ari vu (A-18) under Sections 109 and 326 IPC and Sections 109 and
324 IPC are maintained.
B In view of these discussions Shanthi (A-11), Selvaluxmi (A-13) and
Shanmugavadivelu (A-15) are to be released forthwith. All other accused
except Nalini (A-1), Santhan (A-2), Murugan (A-3) and Arivu (A-18) would
also be entitled to be released forthwith as it was pointed out to us that they
have already undergone imprisonment for a period of more than the sentence
C of imprisonment awarded to them. In case they are not required to be detained
in any other case they shall also be released forthwith.
We confirm the conviction ofNalini (A-1), Santhan (A-2), Murugan (A-
3) and Arivu (A-18) under Section 1208 read with Section 302 IPC.
D We have been addressed arguments on the question of sentence to be
passed against the accused which is the requirement of Sub-section (2) of
Section 235 of the Code. Section 354 of the Code deals with the contents of
judgment. Sub-section (3) of Section 354 is relevant. It is as under :-
"(3) When the conviction is for an offence punishable with death or,
E in the alternative, with imprisonment for life or imprisonment for a term
of years, the judgment shall state the reasons for the sentence awarded,
and, in the cas~ of sentence of death, the special reasons for such
sentence."
F Mr. Natarajan said that in case we hold that Nalini (A-1), Santhan (A-
2), Murugan (A-3) and Arivu (A-18) are guilty they do not deserve the
extreme penalty.
In Bachan Singh v. State of Punjab, [ 1980] 2 SCC 684, the Constitution
Bench of this Court was considering the constitutional validity of Section 302
G IPC. Though holding that Section 302 IPC and Section 354(3) of the Code are
constitutionally valid this Court referred to the circumstances both aggravating
and mitigating for imposing a sentence of death. It also made observations
on Sections 354(3) and 235(2) of the Code. It will be advantageous to quote
paras 20 l, 202 and 209 of the judgment which are as under :-
H "201.As we read Sections 354(3) and 235(2) and other related provisions
.
STA TE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA, J.] 385
of the Code of 1973, it is quite clear to us that for making the choic,e A
of punishment or for ascertaining the existence or absence of "special
reasons" in that context, the court must pay due regard both to the
crime and the criminal. What is the relative weight to be given to the
aggravating and mitigating factors, depends on the facts and
circumstances of the particular case. More often than not, these two
aspects are so inter twined that it is difficult to give a separate B
treatment to each of them. This is so because 'style is the man'. In
·- many cases, the extremely cruel or beastly manner of the commission
of murder is itself a demonstrated index of the depraved character of
the perpetrator. That is why, it is not desirable to consider the
circumstances of the crime and the circumstances of the criminal in C
two separate watertight compartments. In a sense, to kill is to be cruel
and therefore all murders are cruel. But such cruelty may vary in its
degree of culpability. And it is only when the culpability assumes the
proportion of extreme depravity that "special reasons" can legitimately
be said to exist."
D
202. Drawing upon the penal statutes of the States in U.S.A. framed
after Furman v. Georgia (33 L Ed 2d 346: 408 US 238 [1972]), in
general, and Clauses 2(a), (b), (c) and (d) of t~e Indian Penal Code
(Amendment) Bill passed in 1978 by the Rajya Sabha, in particular,
Dr. Chicale hc:s suggested these "aggravating circumstances":
E
Aggravating circumstances: A court may, however, in the following
cases impose the penalty of death in its discretion :
(a) if the murder has been committed after previous planning and
involves extreme brutality; or
F
(b) if the murder involves exceptional depravity; or
(c) if the murder is of a member of any of the armed forces of the
Union or of a member of any police force or of any public servant and
was committed --
(i) while such member or public servant was on duty; or G
(ii) in consequence of anything done or attempted to be done by
such member or public servant in the lawful discharge of his
duty as such member or public servant whether at the time of
murder he was such member or public servant, as the case may
be, or had ceased to be such member or public servant; or H
386 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A (d) if the murder is of a person who had acted in the lawful discharge
of his duty under Section 43 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973,
or who had rendered assistance to a magistrate or a police officer
demanding his aid or requiring his assistance under Section 37 and
Section 129 of the said Code."
B "209. There are numerous other circumstances justifying the passing
of the lighter sentence; as there are countervailing circumstances of
aggravation. "We cannot obviously feed into a judicial computer all
such situations since they are astrological imponderables in an
imperfect and undulating society." Nonetheless, it cannot be over-
c emphasised that the scope and concept of mitigating factors in the
area of death penalty must receive a liberal and expansive construction
by the courts ill accord with the sentencing policy writ large iri
Section 354(3). Judges should never be bloodthirsty. Hanging of
murderers has never been too good for them. Facts and figures, albeit
incomplete, furnished by the Union of India, show that in the past,
D courts have inflicted the extreme penalty with extreme infrequency -
- a fact which attests to the caution and compassion which they have
always brought to bear on the exercise of their sentencing discretion
in so grave a matter. It is, therefore, imperative to voice the concern
that courts, aided by the broad illustrative guide-lines indicated by us,
will discharge the onerous function with evermore scrupulous care
E
and humane concern, directed along the highroad of legislative policy
outlined in Section 354(3), viz., that for persons convicted of murder,
life imprisonment is the rule and death sentence an exception. A real
and abiding concern for the dignity of human life postulates resistance
to taking a life through law's instrumentality. That ought not to be
F done save in the rarest of rare cases when the alternative option is
unqbestionably foreclosed."
Judgment in Masalti v. State of U.P., [1964] 8 SCR 133 was delivered
before the new Code, i.e., Criminal Procedure Code, 1973 (Act 2of1974) came
G into operation. 40 persons were put on trial before the Additional Sessions
Judge under Section 302 read with Section 149 of the Indian Penal Code and
other sections for committing murd~f five persons with guns. Of them 35
were found guilty and the Additional Sessions Judge sentenced ten of them, >
who carried fire arms, to death and the rest to imprisonment for life. On a
reference to the High Court under Section 374 of the old Code and also on
H appeals filed by the convicted persons High Court acquitted seven of the
STATE THROUGHCBlv. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 387
appellants, concurring with the findings of the Additional Sessions Judge and A
dismissed the appeal of the rest. It confirmed the death sentences passed on
the ten accused. This Court said that both the trial court and the High Court
were agreed that these sentences of death imposed on ten persons were
justified by the circumstances of the case and by the requirements of justice.
It said that as a mere proposition of law it should be difficult to accept the B
argument that the sentence of death could be ultimately imposed only where
an accused person was found to have committed the murder himself. This
Court then held as under :-
"Whether or not sentences of death should be imposed on persons
who are found to be guilty not because they themselves committed C
the murder, but because they were members of an unlawful assembly
and the offence of murder was committed by one or more of the
members of such an assembly in pursuance of the common object of
that assembly, is a matter which had to be decided on the facts and
circumstances of each case. In the present case, it is clear that the
whole group of persons belonged to Laxrni Prasad's faction, joined D
together armed with deadly weapons and they were inspired by the
common object of exterminating the male members in the family of
Gayacin, 10 of these persons were armed with fire-arms and the others
with several other deadly weapons, and evidence shows that five
murders by shooting were committed by the members of the unlawfiil E
assembly. The conduct of the members of the unlawful assembly both
before and after the <::ommission of the offence has been considered
by the courts below and it has been held that in order to suppress
such fantastic criminal conduct on the part of villagers it is necessary
to impose the sentences of death on 10 members of the unlawful
assembly who were armed with fire-arms. It cannot be said that F
discretion in the matter has been improperly exercised either by the
trial Court or by the High Court. Therefore we see no reason to accept
the argument urged by Mr. Sawhney that the test adopted by the High
Court in dealing with the question of sentence is mechanical and
unreasonable.
G
There are, however, three cases in which we think we ought to
interfere.these are the cases of accused No.9 Ram Saran who is aged
18; accused No. 11 Asha Ram who is aged 23 and accused No. 16 Deo
Prasad who is aged 24. Ram Saran and Asha Ram are the sons of
Bhagwati who is accused No. 2. Both of them have been sentenced H
388 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R. ·
A to death. Similarly, Deo Prasad has also been sentenced. to death;
Having regard to the circi.unstances under which the unlawful assembly,.
came to be formed, we are satisfied that these young men must have ·
joined the unlawful assembly under pressure and influence of the·
elders of their respective families. The list of accused persons shows
that the unlawful assembly was constituted by members of different
B
families and having regard to the manner in which these factions
ordinarily conduct themselves in villages, it would not be unreasonable
to hold that these three young men must have been compelled to join
the unlawful assembly that morning by their elders, and so, we think
that the ends of justice would be met if the sentences of death
c imposed on them are modified into sentences of life imprisonment.
Accordingly, we confirm the orders of conviction and sentence passed
against all the appellants except accused Nos. 9, 11 and 16 in whose
cases the sentences are altered to those of imprisonment for life. In
the result, the appeals are dismissed, subject to the said modification."
D
In Dhananjoy Chatterjee Alias Dhana v. State of West Bangal, [1994]
t
2 SCC 220 this Court said :
E
"In recent years, the rising crime rate particularly violent crime
against women has made· the criminal sentencing by the courts a
subject of concern. Today there are admitted disparities. Some criminals
..
get very harsh sentem:es while many receive grossly different sentence
for an essentially equivalent crime and a shockingly large number
even go unpunished thereby encouraging the criminal and in the
ultimate making justice suffer by weakening the system's credibility.
F Of course, it is not possible to lay down any cut and dry formula
relating to imposition of sentence but the object of sentencing should
be to see that the crime does not go unpunished and the victim of
crime as also the society has the satisfaction that justice has been
done to it. In imposing sentences in the absence of specific legislation,
G Judges must consider variety of factors and after considering all
those factors and taking an overall view of the situation, impose
sentence which they consider to be an appropriate one. Aggravating
factors cannot be ignored and similarly mitigating circumstances have
also to be taken into consideration.
H In our opinion, the measure of punishment in a given case must
STATETHROUGHCBiv. NALINl[D.P. WADHWA, J.] 389
'·
depend upon the atrocity of the crime; the conduct of the criminal and A
the defenceless and unprotected state of the victim. Imposition of
appropriate punishment-is the manner in which th.e courts respond to
the society's cry for justice against the criminals. Justice demands that
courts should impose punishment befitting the crime so that the
courts reflect public abhorrence of the crime. The courts must not
only keep in view the rights of the criminal but also the rights of the B
victim of crime and the society at large while considering imposition
of appropriate punishment."
In Bheru Singh s/o Kalyan Singh v. State of Rajasthan, [1994] 2 SCC
467 this Court relied on its observations on the question of sentence made C
in Dhananjoy Chatterjee Alias Dhana's case and then in the case of a writ
said as under :
"The barbaric, gruesome and heinous type of crime which the
appellant committed is a revolt against the society and an affront to
human dignity. There are no extenuating or mitigating circumstances D
whatsoever in this case nor have any been pointed out and in our
opinion it is a fit case which calls for no punishment other than the
capital punishment and we accordingly confirm the sentence of death
imposed upon the appellant. The plea of his learned counsel for mercy
is unjustified and the prayer for s.ympathy, in the facts and
circumstances of the case, is wholly misplaced. We, therefore, uphold E
the conviction and sentence of death imposed upon the appellant by
the courts below for the offence under Section 302 IPC."
In Natwarlal Sakarlal Mody v. The State ofBombay, [1963 J65 BLR 660
(SC) this Court said as under :
F
"While s.239 of the Code of Criminal Procedure allows a joint trial
of persons and offences within defined limits, it is within the discretion
of the Court to permit such a joint trial or not, having regard to the
circumstances of each case. It. would certainly be an irregular exercise
of discretion if a Court allows an innumerable number of offences G
spread over a long period of time and committed by a large number
of persons under the protecting wing of all-embracing conspiracy, if
each or some of the offences can legitin}ately and properly form the
su.bject-matter of a separate trial; such a joint trial would undoubtedly
prolong the trial and would be a cause of unnecessary waste of
judicial time. It would complicate matters which might otherwise be H
390 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A simple; it would confuse the accused and cause prejudice to them, for
more often than not accused who have taken part in one of the minor
offences might have not only to undergo the long strain of protracted
trial, but there might also be the likelihood of the . impact of the
evidence adduced in respect of other accused on the evidence adduced
against him working to his detriment. Nor can it be said that such an
B omnibus charge or charges would always be in favour of the
prosecution for the confusion introduced in the charges and
consequently in the evidence may ultimately benefit some of the
accused, as a clear case against one or other of the accused may be
complicated or confused by the attempt to put it in a proper place in
c a larger setting. A Court should not be overzealous to provide a cover
of conspiracy for a number of offences unless it is clearly satisfied on
the material placed before it that there is evidence to prove prima facie
that the persons who committed separate offences were parties to the
conspiracy and they committed the separate acts attributed to them
pursuant to the object of the said conspiracy."
D
In Payne v. Tennessee, 111 S.Ct. 2597 (91) the Supreme Co~rt of United
States overruled by majority of 6:3 its earlier two decisions in Booth v.
Maryland, (482 U.S. 496) and South Carolina v. Gathers, (490 U.S. 805) and
upheld the admission during capital sentencing of evidence relating to the
E victim's personal characteristics and the emotional impact of crime on the
victim or his family or friends. Charisse Christopher, her two years old daughter
Lacie, and her three years old son, Nicholas, were brutally attacked with a
butcher knife in their apartment in Tennessee. Only the son Nicholas survived.
The policr arrested Payne and a jury found him guilty of two counts of first
degree murder and one count of assault with intent to commit murder in the
F first degree. At the sentencing phase of trial, the state presented the testimony
of the mother of Charisse Christopher, who explained how Nicholas continued
to be affected by the murders: "He cries for his mom .... And he cries for his
sister Lacie." In addition, during his closing argument the prosecutor depicted
the continuing impact on Nicholas's life: "His mother will never kiss him good
G night or pat him as he .goes off to bed .... He doesn't have anybody to watch
cartoons with him .... " The jury then sentenced Payne to death. The Supreme
Court of Tennessee affirmed the conviction. Despite Booth and G_athers, the
court found the admission of victim impact evidence "technically irrelevant"
but "harmless beyond reasonable doubt." The court even applauded the
admission of such evidence and claimed that "It is an affront to the civilized
H members of the human race to say that at sentencing in a capital case, a
STATETHROUGHCBlv. NALINI[D.P. WADHWA,J.] 391
parade of witnesses may praise .... the Defendant.... but nothing may be said A
.~hat bears upon the character of, or the harm imposed upon, the victims.
'· Although the Tennessee Supreme Court's holding rested on a finding of
harmless error, the Supreme Court, upon granting certiorari, specifically asked
the parties to address whether Booth and Gathers should be overruled, even
though the issue had not been raised in the petition for certiorari or in its B_
response. In a 6:3 opinion, the Supreme Court affirmed the Tennessee Supreme
Court's judgment and explicity overruled Booth and Gathers. Writing for the
majority, Chief Justice Rehnquist noted that Booth and Gathers were premised
on the notion that a capital defendant should be treated as a. "uniquely
individual human being". This "individualized consideration," he argued,
should not occur "wholly apart from the crime" the defendant committed. C
According to Chief Justice Rehnquist, Booth and Gathers created an unfairly
imbalanced process in which the defendant may introduce all mitigating personal
evidence, although "the State is barred from ... offering 'a glimpse of the life'
which the defendant 'chose to extinguish'." (Harvard Law Review - Vol.105).
D
In R v. Howells and others, (1999) 1All.ER50 Court of Appeal, Criminal
Division said that "Court should always bear in mind that sentences were in
almost every case intended to protect the public, whether by punishing the
offender or reforming him, or deterring him and others, or all of those things."
Mr. Natarajan said that Nalini (A-1) got involved in the conspiracy only E
to please Murugan (A-3) and to be close to him, who was her lover. It was
Murugan (A-3), who first indoctrinated her and then used her as a cover. It
was not that any idea to assassinate Rajiv Gandhi had originated with her and
she became party to the conspiracy only on the day of the incident itself
though she might have suspicion or even knowledge about the same. Mr. F
Natarajan further said that Nalini (A-1) did not contribute to the conspiracy
- but merely acted as a cover as she was only obeying the role assigned to
her by Sivarasan whom Murugan (A-3) introduced to her as his boss. It was
also submitted that in India no woman had been hanged since India attained
independence. He said if we look at the criminal, Nalini (A-1) did not belong G
to any criminal tribe and that though there is no evidence about her character
but nothing has been said about her bad antecedents by the Executive Officer
from her office, who appeared as a witness. He said in his confession Nalini
(A-1) had already expressed regret and repentance and now she is a chastened
woman. She is not any threat or menace to the society. Lastly, he said
considering the future. of the girl child, who is adolescent and born in H
392 SUPREME COURT REPORTS (1999] 3 S.C.R.
A unfortunate circumstances Nalini (A-1) may be spared the extreme penalty of
death. Santhan (A-2), Mr. Natarajan said, came to India in the group of nine
with Sivarasan on l.5.1991 but he had come to India to go abroad. Since
arrangements for his passport and visa could not be made till then he continued
to stay in India. Otherwise, he would not have been here to be a member of
the conspiracy. About Murugan (A-3) Mr. Natarajan said that he was
B summoned to go to Sri Lanka and was on his way there. But since boat did
not arrive from there he had to return to Madras. Had the boat arrived on time
from s'ri Lanka Murugan (A-3) would not have been here during the crucial
period culminating in achieving the object of conspiracy. It was submitted
that both Santhan (A-2) and Murugan (A-3) were not involved in any policy
C making for LTTE and were not the perpetrators of the crime. They acted under
the domination of others and do not deserve the extreme penalty. About
Murugan (A-3) Mr. Natarajan said that he is also father of the girl child. Arivu
(A-18), he said, was under the complete domination of Sivarasan and did not
understand the implications of the various jobs entrusted to him by Sivarasan.
He is a youth of 20 years having born on 30.7.1971 and does not deserve
D extreme penalty for the crime of abetment to murder, being also a paid employee
of LITE.
It is not that Nalini (A- I) did not understand the nature of the crime and
her participation. She was a willing party to the crime. We have to see both
E the crime and the criminal. Nalini (A-1) in her association with Murugan (A-
3) and others developed great hatred towards Rajiv Gandhi and wanted to
have a revenge. Merely because Nalini (A-1) is a woman and a mother of the
child who wls born while she was in custody cannot be the ground not to
award the extreme penalty to her. She is an educated woman and was working
as a stenographer in a private firm. She was living alone away from her mother,
F sister and brother since April, 1990 and started living in a rented apartment
in Vi11ivakkam from October, 1990. She became friendly to Murugan (A·3)
when she was introduced to him in her office by her sister Kalyani and
Bharathi (PW-233). Before this date also she was close to some of the LTTE
activists. She developed fondness towards Murugan (A-3) and in fact wanted
G to marry him. He, however, declined as he said he was a committed LTTE
activist and as per code of LTTE he could not marry. They were, however,
havbg sexual relations and when they returned from trip to Tirupathi after the
assassination of Rajiv Gandhi it was found that Nalini (A-1) was pregnant.
Subsequently while both of them were in custody they were married from
earlier date. It was in July 1991 that she gave birth to the girl child. When
H we think of the crime we find that along with Rajiv Gandhi 15 others also lost
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [D.P. WADHWA, J.] 393
their liv~s. Many of them were policemen on duty. Fifteen persons who lost A
their lives in the bomb blast were: (1) P.K. Gupta, Personal Security Officer
to Rajiv Gandhi, (2) Latha Kannan, (3) Kokilavani, (4) Iqbal, Superintendent
of Police, (5) Rajaguru, Inspector of Police, (6) Edward Joseph, Inspector of
Police, (7) Ethiraj, Sub Inspectqr of Police, (8) Sundararaju Pillai, Police
constable, (9) Ravi, Commando Police constable, (10) Dharman, Police
constable, (I I) Chandra, woman-police constable, (12) Santhani Begum, (13) B
Darryl Peter, (14) Kumari Saroja Devi and (15) Munuswamy. It is not disputed
that these persons died on account of the boinb blast and others suffored
grievous and simple injuries on that account. What about their families, one
may ask. In the beginning of the judgment we noted that one small girl Kokila
wanted to recite a poem to Rajiv Gandhi. In one of the photographs she is C
shown standing with her mother Latha Kannan next to Dhanu. Both died in
the blast. What about the children, wives and husbands of those who died?
Cruelty of the crime committed has known no bounds. The crime sent shock
waves in the country. General elections had to be postponed. It was submitted
more than once that principal perpetrators in the present case are already
dead but then for the support which Nalini (A-1), Santhan (A-2), Murugan D
(A-3) and Arivu (A-18) afforded for commission of the crime it could not have
been committed. Each one of these four accused had a role to play. Crime was
committed after previous planning and executed with extreme brutality. There
were as many as two dry runs as to how to reach Rajiv Gandhi after penetrating
the security cordon. A former Prime Minister of the country was targetted E
because this country had entered an agreement with a foreign country in
exercise of-its sovereign powers. Rajiv Gandhi being head of the Government
at that time was signatory to the accord which was also signed by the head
of the Government of Sri Lanka. The accord had the approval of the Parliament.
It was not that Rajiv Gandhi had entered into the accord in his personal
capacity or for his own benefit. Though we have held that object of the F
conspiracy was not to commit any terrorist act or any disruptive ·activity
nevertheless murder of a former Prime Minister for what he did in the interest
of the country was an act of exceptional depravity on the part of the accused,
an unparallel act in the annals of crimes committed in this country. In a
mindless fashion not only that Rajiv Gandhi was killed alo.ng with him others G
died and many suffered grievous and simple injuries. It is not that intensity
of the belt bomb strapped on the waist of Dhanu was not known to the
conspirators as after switching on the first switch on her belt bomb Dhanu
asked Sivarasan to move away. Haribabu was so keen .to have close-up
picture of the crime that he met his fate in the blast itself. We are unable to
find any mitigating circumstance not to upset the award of sentence of death H
394 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A on the accused.
This is a case where all these Nalini (A-1), Santhan (A-2), Murugan (A-
3) and Arivu (A-18) deserve extreme penalty. We confirm the award of sentence
of death on them. ,.
B We record our appreciation of the assistance given to' us by counsel
for the parties. Mr. Natarajan, senior advocate, led the team for all the
accused except one. He was ably assisted by Mr. Sunder Mohan, Mr. B.
Gopikrishnan, Mr. S. Duraisamy, Mr. V. Elangovan, 'fv1r. N. Chandrasekharan,
Mr. T. Ramdass and Mr. R. Jayseelan. A heavy burden lay on the shoulders
C of Mr. Natarajan. He carried it with aplomb. His pr~sehtation of the case ·
showed his complete mastery on facts and law. It was' p;leasure to hear him,
not losing his poise even for once. He was fair in his, submissions conceding
where it was unnecessary to contest. Mr. Siva Subramanium, senior
. advocate\
assisted by Mr. Thenan, who represented the remaining one accused, rendered'
his bit to support Mr. Natarajan. Mr. Altaf Ahmad, Additional· Solicito~
D General, was not far behind in any way. He had to face an uphill task
defending the sentence of death imposed on all the 26 accused. He in hls
task was ably assisted by Mr. Jacob. Baniel, Mr. Ranganathan, Mr.
P.Panneshwaran, Mr. A.D.N. Rao, Mr. Romy Cliacko, Mr. T.G.N. Nair, Ms.
Meenakshi Arora, Mr. S.A. Matoo and Mr. Mariaputam, advocates. Mr. Altaf ·
E Ahmad was forthright in his submissions. He presented his case with learning
.·
and assiduity. We express our sense of gratitude to all the counsel and
admire theif profound learning and experience. They did their job remarkably
well.
\
We would also like to record our appreciation for the Special
F Investigation Team (SIT) constituted by the Central Bureau of Investigation
to investigate the case. Under the stewardship of Mr. D.R. Karthikeyan, SIT
did assiduous work and was able to solve the crime. within a short time.
Investigation was meticulous, loose ends tied to bring out. a clear picture of
conspiracy and the part played by each of the conspirators. Members of SIT
G performed their job with dedication and determination. They succeeded in
their mission but their only regret perhaps was that they could not capture
Sivarasan alive. We have also a word of praise for Mr. R.K. Raghavan, who
was at the relevant time Inspector General of Police, Forest Cell (CID), Madras
and was entrusted with the election arrangements in Chinglepet range. He
was on duty at the time the crime was committed at Sriperumbudur. He
H immediately realised the gravity of situatiQn. He stayed on at the stene of
STATE THROUGH CBI v.1';JALINI [QUADRI, J.] 395
..:,.. crime, organised relief and ensured that material evidence was not tempered A
with. It was he who found the camera (MO- I) on the body of Haribabu which
provided a breakthrough in the case.
Appeals filed by the accusedo..:1.nd the proceeding submitted by the
Designated Court to this Court under Section 366 of the Code read with Sub-
section (6) of Section 20 of TADA are disposed of in the terms mentioned B
above.
SYED SHAH MOHAMMED QUADRI, J. I have had the advantage of
going through the draft judgments prepared by my noble and learned brethern,
Hon'ble Mr. Justice K.T. Thomas and Hon'ble Mr. Justice D.P. Wadhwa. In C
view of different notes struck by them on some aspects, I am expressing my
views separately.
The facts are stated somewhat exhaustively in their judgments. To
recapitulate briefly, it may be noted that May 21, 1991 witnessed a terrible
happening-explosion of human bomb, an unprecedented event in Sriperambudur D
(Tamil Nadu) at 10.20 p.m.-which resulted in extirpation of a National leader,
a former Prime Minister of India, Shri Raj iv Gandhi, killing of 18 others and
leaving 43 persons seriously injured. This incident was a result of wickedly
hatched conspiracy which was skillfully planned and horridly .executed. While
in office as Prime Minister of India, Shri Rajiv Gandhi, to bring about a
settlement of disputes between Tamil-speaking ethnic minority and Government E
of Sri Lanka, signed Indo-Sri Lankan Accord on July 22, 1987 under which
the Government of India took upon itself certain role. A prominent organisation
of Tamils-Liberation Tiger of Tamil Elam (LITE)-was among the si~atories to
that Accord. In discharge of its obligation under the Accord, Government of
India sent Indian Peace Keeping Force (IPKF) to Sri Lanka to disarm LITE.
This fact together with the alleged atrocities .of IPKF against tamilians in Sri F
Lanka and non-cooperation of Government of India with the LTTE, at what
is termed as the hour of their need, gave rise to grouse which culminated in
plotting of a conspiracy to assassinate Shri Rajiv Gandhi, which was put
through on the fateful day, May 21, 1991. It caused. severe blow to the
democratic process, sent shock waves throughout the world and the nation G
had to pass through excruciating time.
The investigation of that horrible incident was entrusted to the Central
BtJreau of Investigation (CBI)/Special Investigating Team (SIT). On June 26,
1992, after a lengthy investigation, the SIT filed charge sheet in respect of
offences under the Terrorist and Disruptive Activities (Prevention) Act, 1987 H
396 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [t 9991 3 s,c.R.
A (TADA), Indian Penal Code, I890 (IPC), Explosive Substances Act; I908,
Arms Act, I959, Passport Act, I967, Foreigners Act, I946 and the Indian
Wireless Telegraphy Act, I933, against 4I persQns, I2 of them died (2 in the
blast and IO having committed suicide) and three were declared absconding.
The case was thus tried against the following 26 accused persons: A- I
(S.Nalini), A-2 (T.Suthendraraja @ Santhan), A-3 (Sriharan @ Murugan @
B Thas @ Indu Master), A-4 (Shankar @ Koneswaran), A-5 (D. Vijayanandan
@ Hari Ayya), A-6 (Sivaruban @ Suresh @ Suresh Kumar@ Ruban), A-7 (S.
Kanagasabapathy @ Radhayya), A-8 (A.Chendralekha@ Athirari @ Sonia @
Gowri), A-9 (B.Robert Payas @ Kumaralingam), A-IO (S.Jayakumar @
Jayakumaran@Jayam), A-I I (J.$hanthi), A-I2 (S.Vijayan@Perumal Vijayan),
C A-I3 (V.Selvaiuxmi), A-I4 (S.Bhaskaran @ Velayudam), A-I5 (S.
Shanmugavadivelu @ Thambi Anna), A-I6 (P.Ravichandran @ Ravi @
Pragasam), A-I 7 (M.Suseemdram @Mahesh), A-18 (G.Perarivelan @Arivu),
A-19 (S.Irumborai@Duraisingam), A-20 (S.Bhagyanathan), A-21 (S.Padma),
A~22 (A.Sundaram), A-23 (K.Dhanasekaran@ Raju), A-24 (N.Rajasuriya@
Rangan), A-25 (T.Vigneswaran @ Vicky), A-26 (J.Ranganath). Thirteen of
D these accused 'are Sri Lankan and an equal number comprises of Indians.
The Designated Court framed as many as 25 I charges of which Charge
No. I is common to all the accused for the other 250 charges, accused are
charged separately under different heads. For the sake of brevity, all charges
E can be conveniently classified under three categories -
A. Under Section 120-B read with Section 302 IPC;
B. Under Sections 3,4 and 5 of the TADA Act; and
C. (i) Under various provisions of IPC
F
(ii) Under Sections 3,4 and 5 of the Explosive
Substances Act, I 908;
(iii) Section 25 of the Arms Act, I 959;
G (iv) Section I2 of the Passport Act, I967;
(v) Section I 4 of the Foreigners Act, I 946;
(vi) Section 6(1A) oftheWireless Telegraphy Act, 1933.
To bring home the guilt of the accused in respect of the charges framed
H against each of them, the prosecution placed on record confessions of
STATETHROUGHCBlv. NALINI(QUADRl,J.] 397
seventeen accused and also plethora of evidence. It examined 288 witnesses A
exhibited 1448 documents, marked Exs.P-1 to P-1448.
The Designated Court, on consideration of the material placed before
it, found all the twenty six accused guilty of all the charges framed against
them and awarded punishment of fine of varying amounts, rigorous
, imprisonment of different period and sentenced all of them to death. The B
Designated Court referred the case to this Court for confirmation of death
sentence of all the convicts, numbered as Death Reference No. I of 1998. The
convicts filed appeals, Criminal Appeals 321 to 324 of 1998, against their
conviction for various offences and the sentence awarded to them. These
~
cases were heard together.
c
Mr. Natarajan, learned senior counsel for the appellants (except Appellant
No.15), assisted by the team of able and thoroughly prepared instructing
counsel, Mr. Subramaniam for the appellant No.15 and Mr. Altaf Ahll).ed,
learned Additional Solicitor General for the Prosecution, assisted by competent
and proficient advocates and departmental officers, very ably and exhaustively D
argued the cases for over three months.
Regarding conviction of the appellants for offences mentioned in
Category 'C' noted above, the learned counsel for appellants submitted that
they were not pressing the appeals on that aspect as all the appellants had
served out the sentence thereunder. E
The conviction of appellants under the provisions of TADA Act, noted
in category 'B' above, had been found to be unsustainable by my learned
brethem in their separate opinions and I am in respectful agreement with the
same.
F
The provisions of sub-sections (2), (3) and (4) of Section 3 of TADA
Act would be attracted only when a person accused of the offen.ces under
the said provisions, has committed 'a terrorist acf within the meaning of
Section 3(i) ?f the TADA Act. Section 3(1) reads as under:
"3(1). Punishment for terrorist acts-Whoever with intent to overawe
G
the Government as by law established or to strike terror in the peopie
or any section of the people or to alienate any section of the people
or to adversely affect the harmony amongst different sections of the
people does any act or thing by using bombs, dynamite or other
explosive substances or inflammable substances or fire-arms or other H
398 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A lethal weapons or poisons or noxious gases or other chemicals or by
any other substances (whether biological or otherwise) of a hazardous
nature in such a manner as to cause, or as .is likely to cause, death
of, or injuries to, any person or persons or loss of, or damage to, or
destruction of, property or disruption of any supplies or services
essential to the life of the community, or detains any person and
B threatens to kill or injure such person in order to compel the
Government or any other person to do or abstain from doing any act,
commits a terrorist act."
A perusal of the provision, extracted above, shows that it embodies the
C principle expressed in the maxim 'actus nonfacit reum nisi mens sit rea'; both
'mens rea'_.and a criminal act are the ingredients of the definition of'Terrorist
Act'. The mens rea required is the intention (i) to overawe the Government
as by law established; or (ii) to strike terror)n the people or any section of
the people; or (iii) to alienate any section of t~e people; or (iv) to adversely
affect the harmony amongst different sections of the people. The actus reus
D should comprise of doing any act or thing by using bombs, dynamite or other
explosive substances or inflammable substances or fire-arms or other lethal
weapons or poisons or noxious gases or other chemicals. or by any other
substances (whether biological or otherwise) of a hazardous nature in such
a manner as to cause, or-as iS likely to cause, death of, or injuries to, any
E person or persons or loss of, or damage to, or destruction of, property or
disruption of any supplies or services essential to the life of the community,
or detaining any person and threatening to kill or injure such persons in order
to compel the Government or any other persons to do or abstain from doing
any act.
F Mr. Altaf Ahmed, learned Additional Solicitor General, has developed
an ingenious argument that as the acts which are committed by the accused
persons have the potentiality to overawe the Government and to strike terror
in the people or any section of the people, the required mens rea hl}s to be
inferred. A perusal of the charges discloses that the intention to overawe the
G Government is not mentioned therein. However, Mr.Altaf Ahmed relying upon
the provisions of Sections 211, 212, 215, 464 and 465 of the Criminal Procedure
Code has submitted that omission to mention the ingredient of the charge did
not result in misleading the accused persons and though the words 'to , .
overawe the Government' were not mentioned in the charge, the charge is not
bad in law. He relied on Tulsi Ram v. State of UP., (1963] Suppl. 1 SCR 382;
H Willie (William) Slaney v. The State of Madhya Pradesh, (1956] 2 SCR ·
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.] 399
1140; R.S.Pandit v. State of Bihar, (1963] Suppl. 2 SCR 652; Chittaranjan A
Das v. State of West Bengal, (1964] 3 SCR 237 andJaswantri Manila/ Akhaney
v. The State of Born.bay, (1956] SCR 483 in support of his contentions. In my
- view, the question here does not relate to defect in the charge but to the
content ~f the charge and without the said germane words in the charge, it
cannot be said that the charge includes the intention to overawe the B
Government. The charge ~amed is confined only to those acts which are
referred to therein. This is also the view expressed by my learned brethern.
Therefore, the convictio~ recorded by the Designated Court in the judgment
uder appeal for offences noted in Category 'B' under the TADA Act cannot
be maintained. The appellants are accordingly acquitted of the charges under
TADA Act. C
Now remains the charge under Section 120-B read with Section 302
IPC noted in Category 'A' above, which is substantial and important. Brother
Thomas,J. in his precise and well considered opinion foun,d A-1 (Nalini), Al
2 (Santhan), A-3 (Murugan), A-9 (Robert Payas), A-10 (Jayakumar), A-16
(Ravichandran) and A-18 (Arivu) guilty of offence under Section 120-B read D
with Section 302 IPC and sentenced A-1, A-9, A-10 and A\16~~Q.Aife
imprisonment and A-2, A-3 and A-18 to death, while brother Wadhwa,J:, on
very exhaustive consideration, held A-1 ~'lini) A-Z(Santhan), A-3 (Murugan)
and A-18 ·(Arivu) guilty. of the said offence and sentenced them to death. /
There is no controversy about the horrible occurrence of human bomb
E
blast in Sriperumbudur in the night of May 21, 1 91 causing death of Shri
Rajiv Gandhi and eighteen others and greviou mjuries to 43 persons. the
controversy is about who are responsible ti this horrendous crime~/ The
question is whether the conviction of the appellants or any of them under
Section 120-B r/w 302 IPC is sustainable in law and in respect of whom the F
punishment of death sentence can lie confirmed.
To record conviction under Section 120-B, it is necessary to fmd the
accused guilty of criminal conspiracy as defined in Section 120-A of IPC
which reads as under :
G
120A. Definition of criminal conspiracy-When two or more persons
agree to do, or cause to be done-
(1) an illegal act, or (2) an act which is not illegal by illegal means,
such an agreement is designated a criminal conspiracy :
H
400 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A Provided that no agreement except an agreement to commit an
offence shall amount to a criminal conspiracy unless some act besides
the agreement is done by one or more parties to such agreement in
pursuance thereof.
Explanation-It is immaterial whether the illegal act is the ultimate
-
B object of such agreement, or is merely incidental to that object..
The ingredients of the offence of criminal conspiracy are: (i) an agreement
between two or more persons; (ii) the agreement must relate to doing or
-
causing to be done either (a) an illegal act; or (b) an act which is not illegal
in itself but is done by illegal means. The proviso and the explanation are not
C relevant for the present discussion.
Though' the meeting of minds of two or more persons for doing/or
causing to be done an illegal act or an act by illegal means js a sine qua non
of the criminal conspiracy, yet in the very nature of the offence which is
D shrouded with secrecy no direct evidence of the common intention of the
conspirators cim normally be produced before the Court. Having regard to the
nature of the offence, such a meeting of minds of the conspirators has to be
inferred from the circumstances proved by the prosecution, if such an inference
is possible.
In Sardar Sardul Singh Caveeshar v. State of Maharashtra, [1964] 2
E
SCR 378, Subba Rao, J. speakitlg for himself and his learned colle!lgues,
observed :
"The essence of conspiracy is, therefore, that there should be an
agreement between persons to do one or other .of the acts described
F . in the section. The said agreement may be proved by direct evidence .
or may be inferred from acts and conduct of the parties."
In Shivnarayan Laxminarayan Joshi & Ors. v. State of Maharashtra,
[1980] 2 SCC 465, S. Murtaza Fazal Ali, J., speaking for a two-Judge Bench,
observed:
G
"It is manifest that a conspiracy is always hatched in secrecy and it
is impossible to adduce direct evidence of the same. The offence can
be only proved largely from the inferences drawn from acts or illegal
omission committed by the conspirators in pursuance of a common
design which has been amply proved by the prosecution as found as
H a fact by the High Cou~."
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.) 401
In Mohammad Usman Mohammed Hussain Maniyar & Ors. v. State of A
Maharashtra, [19.81] 2 SCC 443, another two-Judge Bench of this Court
pointed out :
"For an offence under Section··120-B, the prosecution need not
necessarily prove that the perpetrators expressly agreed to do and/or
caused to be done the illegal act; the agreement may be proved by B
necessary implication. In this case, the fact that the aP.pellants were
possessing and selling explosive substances without a valid licence
for a pretty long time leads to the inferenc~ that they agreed to do
and/or caused to be done the said illegal act, for, without such an
agreement the act could not have been done for such a long time. C
In State of Himachal Pradesh v. Krishan Lal Pardhan & Ors., [1987]
2 SCC 17, Natarajan, J. observed :
t···
"In the opinion of Special Judge every one of the conspirators must
have taken active part in the commission of each and every one of D
the conspiratorial acts and only then the offence of conspiracy will
be made out. Such a view is clearly wrong. The offence of criminal
conspiracy consists in a meeting of minds of two or more persons for
.. agreeing to do or causing to be done an illegal act or an act by illegal
means, and the performance of an act in terms thereof. If pursuant to
the criminal conspiracy the conspirators commit several offences, then E
all of them will be liable for the offences even if some of them had not
actively participated in the commission of the offences."
\
In State ofMaharashtra & Ors. v. Somnath Thapa & Ors., [1996] 4 SCC
659, Hansaria, J., speaking for a three-Judge:: Bench of this Court after elaborate
discussions of the various judgments of this Court, concluded thus : F
"To establish a charge of conspiracy knowledge about indulgence in
either an illegal act or a legal act by illegal means is necessary. In some
cases, intent of unlawful use being made of the goods or services in
question may be inferred from the knowledge itself. This apart, the G
prosecution has not to establish that a particuiar unlawful use was
intended, so long as the goods or service in question could not be
put to any lawful use. Finally, when the ultimate offence consists of
a chain of actions, it would not be necessary for the prosecution to
establish, to bring home the charge of conspiracy, that each of the
conspirators had the knowledge of what the collaborator would do, H
402 ·, SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A so long as it is known that the collaborator would put the goods or
service to an un.Iawful use."
From a survey of cases, .referred to above, the following position
/"
emerges:
B "In reaching the stage of meeting of minds, two or more persons share
information about doing an illegal act or a legal act by illegal means. This is
the first stage where each is said to have knowledge of a plan for committing
an iilegal act or a legal act by illegal means .. Amcmg those sharing the
information some or all may form an intention to do an illegal act or a legal
act by illegal means. Those who do form t~e requisite intention would be
C parties to the agreement and would be conspirators but those who drop out
cannot be roped in as collaborators on the basis of mere knowledge unless
they commit acts or omissions from. which a guilty common intention can be
inferred. It is not necessary that all the conspirators should participate from
inception to the end of the conspiracy; some may join the conspiracy after
D the time when such intention was first entertained by any one of them and
some others may·quit from the conspiracy. All of them cannot but be treated
as conspirators. Where in pursuance of the agreement the conspirators commit
offences individually or adopt illegal means to do a legal act which has a
nexus to the object of conspiracy, all of them will be liable for such offences
even if some of them have not actively participated in the commission of
E those offences.
The agreement, sine qua non of conspiracy, may be proved either by
direct evidence which is rarely available in such cases or it may be inferred
from utterances, writings, acts, omissions and conduct of the parties to the
conspiracy which is usually done. In view of Section I 0 of the Evidence Act
F anything said, done or written by those who enlist their support to the object
of conspiracy and those who join later or make their exit before completion
of the object in furtherance of their common intention will be relevant facts.
to prove that each one of them can justifiably be treated as a conspirator."
G Section I 0 of the Evidence Act recognises the principle of agency and
it reads as follows:
"I 0. Things said or done by conspirator in reference to common design._:
Where there is reasonable ground to believe that two or more persons bave
conspired together to commit an offence or an actionable wrong, anything
H said, done or written by any one of such persons in reference to their common
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [QUADRl,J.] 403
intention, after the time when such intention was first entertained by any one A
of them, is a relevant fact as against each of the persons believed to be so
conspiring, as well for the purpose of proving the existence of the conspiracy
as for the purpose of sho~ing that any such person was a party to it.."
·~
To apply this provision, it has to be .shown that (l) there is reasonable
ground to believe that two or more persons have conspired together; and (2) B
the conspiracy is to commit an offence or an actionable wrong. If these two
requirements are satisfied then anything said, done or written by any one of
such persons after the time when such intention was entertained by any one
of them in furtherap.ce of their common intention, is a relevant fact against
each of the persons believed to be so conspiring as well as for the purpose C
of proving the existence of .conspiracy and also for the purpose of showing
that any such person is a party to it. "
To establish the charge of conspiracy to commit the murder of Shri Rajiv
Gandhi, reliance is placed mafoly on seventeen confessional statements made
by the accused persons. The confessions of the accused persons have been D
recorded under Section 15(1) of the TADA Act. Before adverting to the
confessional statements, it is ilecessary to consider the incidental questions
as to whether they can be· used against the appellants for the charge under
Section 120-B read with Section 302, IPC when the accused are found to be
not guilty of various offences under the TADA Act. E
Mr.Natarajan has referred to the judgment of this Court in Bilal Ahmed
Kaloo v. State of Andhra Pradesh, [1997j 7. SCC 431·, in support of hii:
contention that the confession recorded urider Section 15(1) of the TADA
Act cannot be made use of to record the convict;on of appellants under
Section 120-B read with Section 302 IPF F
Mr. Altaf Ahmed, however, submitted that that case could not be
treated as authority for the proposition canvassed by the learned counsel for
appellants as Section 12 of the TADA Act has not been considered in that
case by this Court. G
Here, it would be necessary to refer to Section 12 of the TADA Act,
which is reproduced herein :
"12. Power of Designated Courts with respect to other ojfences-(l)
When trying any offence, a Designated Court may also try and other H
404 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A offence with which the accused may, under the Code, be charged at
the same trial if the offence is connected with such other offence.
(2) If, in the course of any trial under this Act of any offence, it is
found that the accused person has committed any other offence
under this Act or any rule made thereunder or under any other law,
B the Designated Court may convfct such person of such other offence
and pass and sentefl:Ce authorised by this Act or such rule or, as the
case may be, such other law, for the punishment thereof."
Section 12(1) authorises the Designated Court to try offences under the
TADA Act along with another offence with which the accused may be
C charged, under ~e Cr.P.C., at the same trial. The only limitation on the exercise
of the power is that the offence under the TADA Act is connected with the
_offence being tried together. Sub-section (2) provides that the Designated
Court may convict the accus¥ person of offence under that 1t or any rule
made thereunder or under any other law and pass any sentence authorised
D unqer that Act or th<: rules or_:under any o'ther law, as the case may be, for
the punishment thereof if in the course of any trial under the TADA Act the
acc1:1sed persons arefound to have committed any offence either under that
Act or any rule or under any other law.
A perusal. of the judgment in Kaloo's case (supra) shows that Section
E 12 of the TADA Act was not brought to the notice of this Court and moreover
'the point was conceded by the learned counsel for the State. I concur with
my learned brethern that Kaloo's case does not lay down the correct law. It
follows that confessions recorded under Section 15 of the TADA Act and
admitted in the trial of offences under the TADA Act and under Section l 20B
F read with Section 302 IPC can be relied upon to record conviction of the
·appellants for the said offences under IPC even though they are acquitted of
offences under the TADA Act.
The next question that arises for consideration is the ambit of Section
15 of the TADA Act, which is in the following ~erms:
G "15. Certain confessions made to police- officers to be taken into
consideration-(!) Notwithstanding anything in the Code or in the
Indian Evidence Act, 1872 (l of 1872), but subject to the provisions
of this section, a confession made by a person before a police officer·
I
not lower in rank than a Superintendent of Police and recorded by
H such police officer either in writing or on any mechanical device like
. ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUAD RI, J.] 405
c11ssettes, tapes or sound tracks from out of .which so•mds or images A
c11tr;._bereproduced, shall be admissible in the trial of such person or
co-accused, abettor or conspiratOr for an offence under this Act or
rules made thereunder.
Provided that co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and
tried in the same case together with the accused. (2). The police B
officer shall, before recording any confession under sub-section (1 ),
explain to the person making it that he is not bound to make a
confession and that, if he does so, it may be used as evidence against
him and such police officer shall not record any such confession
unless upon questioning the person making it, he has reason to C
believe that it is being made voluntarily."
Sub-section (1) of Section 15 opens with a non obstante clause -
'notwithstanding anything in the Code of Criminal Procedure or in the Indian
Evidence Act' - and says that 'subject to the provisions of this section',
a confession made by a person before a police officer not lower in rank than D
a Superintendent of Police and recorded by such police officer either in
writing or on any mechanical device like cassettes, tapes or sound tracks from
out of which sounds or images can be reproduced, shall be admissible in the
trial of such person or co-accused, abettor or conspirator for an offence under
that Act or the Rules made thereunder. The admissibility of the confession
of an accused in the trial of a co-accused, abettor or conspirator is subject E
to the condition that the co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and
tried in the same case together with the accused.
Sub-section (2) incorporates safeguards for the person whose confession
is to be i:ecorded under sub-section (1) and it is not necessary to refer to it F
for the present discussion.
Having.regard to the provisions of Section 12 of the TADA Act, the
confession recorded under Section 15 will be admissible in the trial of a
person, co-accused, abettor or conspirator for an offence under the TADA
Act or the rules made thereunder and such other offence with which such a G
person may be charged at the same trial under the provisions of the Criminal
Procedure Code provided the offence under the TAQA Act or the Rules made
thereunder is connected with such other offence.
An analysis of sub-section ( l) of Section 15 shows that it has two
limbs. The first limb bars application of provisions of the Code of Criminal H
406 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A Procedure and the Indian Evidence Act to a confession made by a person
before a police officer not lower in rank than a Superintendent of Police and
recorded by him in any of the modes noted in the section. The second limb
makes such a confession admissible, de hors the provisions of the Evidence
Act in the trial of such person or co-accused, abettor or conspirator for an
offence under the TADA Act or rules made thereunder provided the co-
B accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and tried in the same case together
with the accused. The import of Section 15(1) is that insofar as the provisions
o'f.t_he Cr.P.C. and the Evidence Act come in conflict with either recording of
a coitfession of a person by a police officer of the rank mentioned therein,
in any o'f,~he modes specified in the section, or its admissibility at the trial,
C they will have to yield to the provision of Section 15(1) of the TADA Act as
it is given overriding effect.
Thus, Sections 1_62, 164, 281 and 463 of the Code of Criminal Procedure
which have a bearing on the question of recording of statement/confession
ofa person and Sections 24 to 30 of the Evidence Act which deal with various
D aspects of confession of an accused stand excfoded vis-a-vis Section 15(1)
of the TADA Act and cannot be called in ~id to invalidate recording of
confession of an accused by a police officer of the specified rank and/or its
admissibility in the trial of the co-accused, abettor or conspirator charged and
tried in the same case together with the accused for an offence under the
E TADA Act or rules made thereunder. It must be made clear that the non
obstante clause in Section 15(1) of the TADA Act does not exclude the
application of all the provisions of the Cr.P.C. and the Indian Evidence Act
in the trial of offences under TADA Act.
What remains to be examined is what is the evidential value of a
F confession recorded under Section 15 of the TADA Act against the maker
thereof and as against a co-accused, abettor or conspirator?
Thomas,J. took the view that the confession of an accused is a
substantive evidence as against the maker thereof but it is not so as against
G the co-accused, abettor or conspirator against whom it can be used only as
corroborative evidence. Wadhwa,J. took the contrary view; according to him,
confession of an accused is a substantive evidence against himself as well
as against co-accused, abettor or conspirator.
Section 3 of the Indian Evidence Act defines, inter alia, the term
H 'evidence' to mean and include all statements which the Court permits or
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.] 407
requires to be made before it by witnesses in relation to matters of fact under A
the inquiry (which is called 'oral evidence') and all -documents produced for
the inspection of the court (which is called 'documentary evidence'). The plea
of 'guilty' by the accused at the trial cannot, therefore, be treated. as falling
within the meaning of evidence as it is not a statement made by a witness
before the Court. The extra judicial confession made to any person which is B
allowed to be proved by the Court will be a part of the statement of a witness
made before the Court, so it will be evidence within the meaning of that term.
A confession recorded by a Magistrate under Section 164 Cr.P.C. also satisfies
the requirements of the definition of the tenn 'evidence'. A confession recorded
under Section 15(1) of the TADA Act is also within the ambit of evidence
under Section 3(1) of the Evidence Act and there is no dissension on this. C
The expression "Substantive evidence" is not employed in the Evidence
Act. It connotes evidence of a fact in issue of a relevant fact. In Black's Law
Dictionary (at P.1597), the following meaning i~ noted:
"SUBSTANTIVE EVIDENCE. That adduced for the purpose of D
proving a fact in issue, as opposed to evidence given for the purpose
of discrediting a witness, (i.e., showing that he is unworthy of belief,)
or of corroborating his testimony. Best, Ev.246, 773,803."
In Words and Phrases (Vol.40), "substantive evidence" is defined as follows:
E
"SUBSTANTIVE EVIDENCE. Although subordinate feature of case,
certain types of evidence, such as character evidence or prior criminal
acts, can be considered as 'substantive evidence' on question of guilt
or innocence. State v. Wallace, N.C.A. pp. 283 S.E.2d. 404, 407.
'Substantive evidence· is that offered for purpose of persuading trier F
of fact as to truth of proposition on which detennination of tribunal
is to be asked, whereas 'impeachment evidence' is that evidence
designed to discredit the witness, i.e. to reduce effectiveness of his
testimony by bringing forth evidence explaining why jury should
not put faith in his testimony. Zimmerman v. Superior Court In and
For Maricopa County, 402, P.2d. 212, 215, 98, Ariz 85, 18 A.L.R. 3d. G
900."
Thus, plea of guilty by an accused at the commencement of the trial or in
his statement under Section 313 Cr.P.C. will not be substantive evidence but
extra judicial confession and confession recorded by a Magistrate under
Section 164 Cr.P.C. of an accused will be substantive evidence. So also a H
408 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A confession of a person recorded under Section 15 of the TADA Act; I shall
elaborate this point presently.
In reftard to evidential value of confessions both academicians and
Judges have expressed conflicting opinions.
B Blackston described confession as the weakest and most suspicious of
all evidence.
In Wigmore on Evidence, para 866, third edition, it is noted :
"Now, assuming the making of a confession to be a completely proved
c _fact-its authenticity beyond question and conceded, -then it is
certainly true that' we have before us the highest sort of evidence.
·~
The confession of crime is usually as much against a man's permanent
interests as anything well can be; and, in Mr. Starkie's phrase, no
innocent man can be supposed ordinarily to be willing to risk life,
liberty, or property by a false confession. Assuming the confession
D as an undoubted fact, it carries a persuasion which nothing else does,
because a fundamental instinct of human nature teaches each one of
us its significance."
(Emphasis supplied)
Similar view is expressed in Treatise on the Law of Evidence, Volume l,
E Twelfth Edition, by Taylor in para 865 :
"Indeed, all reflecting men are now generally agreed that, deliberate
and voluntary conf~ssions of guilt, if clearly proved, are among the
most effectual proofs in the law, their value depending on the sound
presumption that a rational being will not make admissions prejudicial
F to his interest and safety, unless when urged by the promptings of
- truth and conscience."
In Principles and DigesJ of the Law of Evidence, Volume l, New Edition,
by Chief Justice M.Monir, after noticing conflicting views and discussing
G various authorities, the learned author stated the rule as follows :
The rule may, therefore, be stated to be that whereas the evidence in
proof of a confession having been made is always to be suspected
the confession, if once proved to have been made and made
voluntarily, is one of the most effectual proofs in the law."
H There is a plethora of case law holding that confession of an accused recorded
-(
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.] 409
-- in the manner provided under Cr.P.C. and admissible under the provisions of A
the Evidence Act, even if retracted later, is substantive evidence as against
the maker thereof.
Section 30 of the Evidence Act which deals with consideration of
proved confession affecting person making it and others jointly under trial for
same offence, is quoted below: B
"30. Consideration of proved confession affecting person making it
and others jointly under trial for same offence-When more persons
than one are being tried jointly for the same offence, and a confession
made by one of such persons affecting himself and some other of C
such persons is proved, the Court may take into consideration such
confession as against such other person as well as ~gainst the person
who makes such confession.
Explanation - 'Offence' as used in this section, includes the abetment
of, or attempt to commit, the offence." D
• This Section says that when more persons than one are being tried jointly
for the same offence and a confession, made by one of such persons affecting
himself and some other of such persons, the Court may take into consideration
such confession against the maker of the confession as well as against such
other person when such a confession is proved in Court. E
Speaking for a two-Judge Bench of this Court in Kalpnath Rai v. State
Through CBI, [ 1997] 8 SCC 732, Thomas, J. observed:
"confession made admissible under Section 15 of TADA can be used
as against a co-accused only in the same manner and subject to the F
same conditions as stipulated in Section 30 of the Evidence Act."
A plain reading of Section 30 of the Evidence Act discloses that when
the following conditions exist, namely, (i) more persons than one are being
tried jointly; (ii) the joint trial of the persons is for the same offence; (iii) a G
confession is made by one of such persons (who are being tried jointly for
the same offence); (iv) such a confession affects the maker as well as such
persons (who are being tried jointly for the same offence); and (v) such a
confession is proved in Court, the Court may take into consideration such
confession against the maker thereof as well as against such persons (who
are being jointly tried for the same offence). H
>-
410 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A It has been noticed above that Section 15(1) of the TADA Act enacts
that a confession recorded thereunder shall be admissible in the trial of the
maker of the confession, or co-accused, abettor or conspirator provided the
co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and tried in the same case
/-
together with the accused.
B The difference between Section 30 of the Indian Evidence Act and
Section 15(1) of the TADA Act may also be noticed here. Whereas the former
provision requires that the maker of the confession and others should be tried
jointly for the same offence, the latter provision does not require that joint
trial should be for the same offence. Another point of distinction is that under
C Section 30 of the Evidence Act, the Court is given discretion to take into ,•.
consideration the confession against the maker as well as against those who
are being tried jointly for the same offence, but Section 15( l) of TADA Act
mandates that confession of an accused recorded thereunder shall be admissible
in the trial of the maker of confession or co-accused, abettor or conspirator,
provided the co-accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and tried in with
D the accused in the same case. Both Section 30 of the Evidence Act as well
as Section 15 of the TADA Act require joint trial of the accused making
confession and co-accused, abettor or conspirator.
Having excluded the application of Sections 24 to 30 of the Evidence ...
E Act to a confession recorded under Section 15(1) of the TADA Act, a self-
contained scheme is incorporated therein for recording confession of an
accused and its admissibility in his trial with co-accused, abe~or or conspirator
for offences under the TADA Act or the rules made thereunder or any other
offence under any other law which can jointly be tried with the offence with
which he is charged at the same trial. There is thus no room to import the
F requirements of Section.30 of the Evidence Act in Section 15 of the TADA
Act.
Under Section 15(1) of the-TADA Act the position, in my view, is much
stronger, for it says, "a confession made by a person· before a police officer t
G not lower in rank than a Superintendent of Police and recorded by such police
officer either in writing or on any mechanical device like cassettes, tapes or
sound tracks from out of which sounds or images can be reproduced, shall ...,.
be admissible in the trial of such person or co-accused, abettor or conspirator
for an offence under this Act or rules made thereunder, Provided that the co-
accused, abettor or conspirator is charged and tried in the same case together
H with the accused". On the language of sub~section (1) of Section 15, a
STATE THROUGH C~I v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.) 41 l
confession of an accused is made admissible evidence as against all those A
tried jointly with him, so it is implicit that the same can be considered against
all those tried together. In this view of the matter aiso, Section 30 of the
Evidence Act need not be invoked for consideration of confession of an
accused against a co-accused, abettor or conspirator charged and tried in the
same case along with the accused.
B
Therefore, with great respect to the learned Judges, I am unable to agree
with the above-quoted observations made in Kalpnath Rai 's case (supra) and
the view of brother Thomas,J. in his judgment in this case.
In support of the said view, Thomas,J. pointed out, in his judgment, that C
(i) a confession can be used as relevant evidence against its maker under and
subject to conditions mentioned in Section 21 of the Evidence Act; (ii) there
is no provision in the Evidence Act except Section 30 which authorises
consideration of confession against co-accused a~d posed a question that if
Section 30 is to be excluded by virtue of non obstante clause in Section lS(l)
of the TADA Act, under what provision could a confession of one accused D
be used against another co-accused at all? With great respect to my learned
brother, I am not persuaded to adopt that view. On analysis of Section 15(1)
of the TADA Act and Section 30 of the Evidence Act, J have reached a
different conclusion, noted above.
It is true that Section 21 of the Evidence Act declares that admission E
is relevant and permits its proof against the person who makes it. Even when
confessions which are species of admissions are not hit by Sections 24, 25
or 26 .and are relevant or when they became relevant under Sections 27, 28
and 29, they can only be proved against the maker thereof. Admittedly, there
is no provision in the Evidence Act for making confession of an accused F
relevant or admissible against the co-accused. In the setting of those provisions
Section 30 of the Evidence Act is enacted which is a clear departure from the
principles of English Law. It permits taking into consideration ofa confession
made by one of the persons being tried jointly for the same offence as against
the co-accused. It is in such a case a confession of an accused, recorded in
accordance with the provisions of the Cr.P.C. and the Evidence Act, has to G
satisfy the requirements of Section 30 of the Evidence Act for using it against
the co-accused.
It is now well settled that the expression 'the court may take into
consideration such confession· means to lend assurance to the other evidence
against the co-accused. H
>
412 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A Sir John Beaumont, speaking for the Privy Council, in Bhub9ni Sahu
v. The King, AIR (1949) PC 257, an oft-quoted authority, observed in regard
to Section 30 of the Evidence Act, thus :
"Section 30 seems to be based on the view that an admission by an
accused person of his own guilt affords some sort of sanction in
B support of the truth of his confession against others as well as
himself. But a confession of a co-accused is obviously evidence of
a very weak type. It does not indeed come within the definition of
'evidence' contained in Section 3. It is not required to be given on
oath, nor in the presence of the accused, and it cannot be tested by
cross examination. It is a much weaker type of evidence than the
c evidence of an approver which is not subject to any of those
infirmities. Section 30, however, provides that the Court may take
th.e confession into consideration and thereby, no doubt, makes it
evidence on which the Court may ~ct; but the section does not say
that the confession is to amount to proof. Clearly there must be other
D evidence. The confession is only one element in tll'e consideration
of iill the facts proved in the case; it can be put into the scale and
weighed with the other evidence. The confession of a co-accused can
be used only in support of other evidence and cannot be made the
foundation of a conviction."
E About the nature of the evidence of an accomplice, it was pointed out
therein :
"The danger of acting upon accomplice evidence is not mereJy that
the accomplice is on his own admission a man of bad character who
took part in the offence and afterwards to save himself betrayed his
F
former associates, and who has placed himself in a position in which
he can hardly fail to have a strong bias in favour of the prosecution;
the real danger is that he is telling a story which in its general outline
is true, and it is easy for him to work into the story matter which is
untrue.
G
In Kashmira Singh v. State of Madhya Pradesh, [1952] SCR 526 this
Court approved the principles laid down by the Privy Council in Bhuboni
Sahu's case (supra) and_ observed:
: .. ;
-
"But cases may arise where the Judge is not prepared to act on the
H other evidence as it stands even though, if believed, it would be
ST ATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUAD RI, J.) 413
sufficient to sustain a conviction. In such an event the Judge may call A
in aid the confession and use it to lend assurance to the other
evidenc~ and thus fortify himself in believing what without the aid of
the confession he would not be prepared to accept. "
In Hari Charan Kurmi and Jogia Hajam v. State of Bihar, [1964] 6 SCR
623, a Constitution Bench of this Court after referring to Bhuboni Sahu 's case B
(supra) and Kashmira Singh 's case (supra), observed :
, "Normally, if a statement made by an accused person is found to be
voluntary and it amounts to a confession in the sense that it implicates
the maker, it is not likely that the maker would implicate himself C
untruly, and so, s.30 provides that such a confession may be taken
into consideration even against a co-accused who is being tried along
with the maker of the confession ...... When Section 30 provides that
the confession of a co-accused may be taken into consideration, what
exactly is the scope and effect of such taking into consideration, is
precisely the problem which has been raised in the present appeals." D
It was held that technically construed, the definition of the term ·~evidence"
in Section 3 would not apply to confession. It was observed:
"Even so, s.30 provides that a confession may be taken into E
consideration not only against its maker, but also against a co-accused
person; that is to say, though such a confession. may not be evidence
as strictly d~fined by s.3 of the Act, it is an element which may be
taken into consideration by the criminal court and in that sense, it may
be described as evidence in a non.-technical way. But it is significant
l
that like other evidence which is produced before the Court, it is not F
obligatory on the court to take the confossion into account. When
evidence as defined by the Act is produced before the Court, it is the
duty of the Court to consider that evidence. What weight should be
attached to such evidence, is a matterjt_Llhe discretion of the Court.
But a Court cannot say in respect of such evidence that it will just G
not take that evidence into account. Such
/'
an approach, can, however,
be adopted by the Court in dealing with a confession, because s.30
merely enables the Court to take the confession into account.
In the cases referred to above, it was held that the confession of a co-
accused is not evidence as defined in Section 3 of the Evidence A.ct and that H
414 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A Section 30 enables the Court to take into consideration the confession of a
co-accused to lend assurance to other evidence against the co-accused. The
expression 'may take into consideration' means that the use of the evidence
of confession of an accused may be used for purposes of ·corroborating the
evidence on record against the co-accused and that no conviction can be
B based on such confession.
The amendments effected in Section 15.(l) and Section 21 (l) of the
'fADA Act by Act 43 of 1993 may be noticed here. The words 'co-accused,
abettor or conspirator' and the proviso are added in sub-section ( l) of Section
15; clauses (c) and (d) of sub-section ( l) of Section 21 are deleted. Before the
C amendment of Sections 15 and 21, the sweep of the legal presumption contained
therein was that in a prosecution for any offence under sub-section (l) of
Secticm 3 of the TADA Act on proof of the facts mentioned in clauses (a),
(b), (c) and (d) of sub-section (1) of Section 21, it was mandated that the
Designated Court shall presume, unless the contrary is proved, that the
accused had committed such offence. Clauses (c) and (d), which are deleted
D~ from sub-section (1) of Section 21 by Act 43of1993, related to a confession
made by a co-accused that the accused had committed the offence and to the
confession made by the accused of the offence to any person other than a
police officer. The effect of the said clauses was that in the event of the co-
accused making confession inculpating the accused or in the event of the
E accused himself making an extra-judicial confession to any person other than
a police officer the legal presumption that the accused had committed such
offence would arise.
Section 4 of the Evidence Act defines "shall presume" as follows :
"Shall presume-whenever it is directed by this Act that the court shall
F presume a fact, it shall regard such fact as proved, unless and until
it is disproved."
The presumption is, however, rebuttable so the burden of showing that
the offence was not committed would shift to the accused. The normal
G presumption in criminal cases is that till it is proved to the contrary the
accused will be deemed to be innocent and that position is altered by Section
· 21(1). After deletion of clauses (c) and (d) by Act 43 of 1993 the statutory
presumption under Section 21 ( 1) will not apply to situations where a confession
is made by a co-accused that the accused had committed the offence (clause
(c)) or where the accused himself made a confession of the offence to any
--
H person other than a police officer (clause (d)) and the normal rule of presumption
I
•
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.] 415
of innocence of the accused will apply. What was in the realm of' as proved' A
has after the amendment become only substantive evidence admissible as
against the co-accused.
I have already pointed out the difference in the phraseology of Section
15 of the TADA Act'. The Parliament used the expression "shall be admissible
in the trial of such person or co-accused, abettor or conspirator" in Section B
15 which is different from the language employed in Section 30 of the Evidence
Act which says that the Court may take into consi4eration such confession
as against such other person as well as against the person who makes such
ccnfession. It has to be presumed that the Parliament was aware of the
interpretation placed by the courts including Privv Council and Supreme C
Court on Section 30 of the Evidence Act but chose to frame Section 15
differently obviously intending to avoid the meaning given to the phrase 'the
court may take into consideration such confession as against such other
person ... .' used in Section 30 of the Evidence Act. On the language of Section
15(1 ), it is clear that the intention of the Parliament is to make the confession
of an ac~used substantive evidence both against the accused as well as the D
co-accused.
Brother Thomas, J. proceeded on the assumption that under unamended
Section 21(1), the confession of an accused as against a co-accused was to
be treated by the court as 'substantive evidence'. But in view· of the use of E
the expression 'shall presume' in Section 21(1) of the TADA Act, the confession
of one accused as against the other co-accused cannot be said to be
'substantive evidence'; such a confession will be regarded as proof of the
fact that the accused had committed such offence unless the contrary is
proved. In my view, 'substantive evidence' of a fact by itself does not amount
to 'proof of that fact'. There is no presumption in law that substantive F
evidence of a fact has to be treated as proof of that fact.
After the amendment of Section 21 (1 ), the confession of an accused
recorded by the police officer under Section 15(1) of the TADA Act is in the
same position as that recorded by a Magistrate under Section 164 Cr.P.C. and G
that it cannot be placed on a higher pedestal in regard to its evidential value.
· If that be so, in a trial under the TADA Act when there are two categories
of confessions --one a judicial confession recorded by a Magistrate under
Section 164 Cr.P.C. and the other by a police officer under Section 15(1) of
the TADA Act, the court will have to give the same evidential value to such
confessions as against the co-accused. f
\
...
416 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A If the expression 'substantive evidence' is understood in the sense of
evidence of a fact in issue or a relevant fact and not proof of what it contains
and that it has to be evaluated by the Court like any other category of
evidence no difficulty arises. The difficulty will, however, arise if 'substantive
evidence' is equated with the position flowing from the application oflegislative
mandate by incorporating 'shall presume' as Brother Thomas, J. has indicated
-
B in his judgment as that will, in my view, nullify the effect of legal presumption
in Section 21(1) of the TADA Act. I, therefore, respectfully differ from the
view taken by the Bench in Kalpnath Rai's case (supra) and brother Thomas,
J. in his judgment in this case and in respectful agreement with the view
expressed by brother Wadhwa, J. in his judgment that a confession of an
(; accused under Section 15(1) of the TADA Act is substantive evidence against
the co-accused, abettor or conspirator jointly tried with the accused.
But I wish to make it clear that even if confession of an accused as
against co-accused tried with accused in the same case is treated 'substantive
evidence' understood in the limited sense of fact in issue or relevant fact, the
D rule of prudence requires that the court should examine the same with great
c~re keeping in mind the following caution given by the Privy Council in
Bhuboni Sahu's case which has been noted with approval by this Court in
Kashmira Singh (supra) and I quote:
E "This tendency to include the innocent with the guilty is peculiarly
prevalent in India, as Judges have noted on innumerable occasions,
and it is very difficult for the Court to guard the danger."
It is also to be borne in mind that the evidence of confession of co-
accused is not required to be given on oath, nor is given in the presence of
F the accused, and' its veracity cannot be tested by cross examination. Though
the evidence of an accomplice is free from these shortcomings yet an
accomplice is a person who having taken part in the commission of offence,
to save himself, betrayed his former associates and placed h~mself on a safer
plank-' a position in which he can hardly fail to have a strong bias in favour
G of the prosecution· the position of the accused who has given confessional
statement implicating a co-accused is that he has placed himself on the same
plank and thus he sinks or sails along with the co-accused on the basis of
.his confession. For these reasons, in so far as use of confession of an
accused against a co-accused is concerned, rule of prudence cautions the
--
judicial discretion that it cannot be relied upon unless corroborated generally
H by other evidence on record. .
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.] 417
A
.... Now adverting to merits of the appeals, learned brother Thomas,J.
having considered the confession of A-20 (S. Bhagyanathan) Exh.P-69, A-21
(S. Padma) Exh.P-73, A-1 (S. Nalini) Exh.P-77, A-3 (V. Sriharan) Exh. P-81. A-
9 (Robert Payas) Exh.P-85, A-18 (Arivu) Exh.P-87, A-10 (Jayakumar) Exh.P-91,
A-8 (Athirai) Exh.P-97, A-12 (Vijayan) Exh.P-101, A-2 (Santhan) Exh.P-104, A-
24 (Rangan) Exh.P-109, A-23 (Dhanasekaran) Exh.P-113, A-19 (lrumborai) Exh.P-
.., 117, A-16 (Ravichandran) Exh.P-121, A-17 (Suseendran) Exh.123, A-25
(Vigneswara) Exh.P-127, A-15 (Thambianna@Slianmugavadivelu) Exh.P-139,
meticulously examined other oral and documentary evidence in support of
B
such confessional statement and found A-1 (Nalini), A-2 (Santhan), A-3
(Murugan), A-9 (Robert Payas), A-10 (Jayakumar), A-16 (Ravichandran) and
A-18 (Arivu) guilty of offences under Section 120-B read with Section 302 IPC C
and altered death sentence of A-1, A-9, A-10 and A-16 to life imprisonment
while confirming death sentence of A-2, A-3 and A-18.
Brother Wadhwa, J. on consideration of all. the aforementioned
confessions and other evidence against the appellants confirmed conviction
of only A-1, A-2, A-3 and A-18 under Se.ction 120-B read with Section 302 D
I.P.C. and confirmed death sentence of all of them while acquitting all other
appellants.
In the view I have taken in the light of the above discussions and on
examining the said statements of confession and the evidence, both oral and E
documentary, on record, it would be duplication to record here the same
reasoning over again on the question of confirmation of conviction of
appellants, A-l,A-2, A-3, A-9, A-10, A-16 and A-18. Insofar as the conviction
of any other appellant is concerned it would serve no practical purpose and
will be only of academic interest and an exercise in futility. I, therefore,
consider it appropriate to record my respectful agreement with the reasoning F
and conclusion arrived at by Thomas,J. in confirming the conviction of A-1,
A-2, A-3, A-9, A-10, A-16 and A-18 for the aforementioned offences.
The last crux in these cases is the question of punishment. The Indian
Penal Code gives a very wide discretion to the Court in the matter of awarding G
-
punishment. The maximum and the minimum punishments are prescribed under
the IPC and awarding of appropriate punishment is left to the discretion of
the court. There are no general guidelines in the IPC but in the exercise of
its discretion the Courts have to take into consideration the aggravating and
mitigating circumstances of each case to determine appropriate sentence
commensurate with the gravity of the offence and role of the convict. . H
418 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999) 3 S.C.R.
A On the question of awarding the sentence for the offences for which
the punishment prescribed is life imprisonment or the death sentence, there
has been a complete change in the legislative policy which is reflected in sub-
s1::ction (3) of Section 354 of the Code of Criminal Procedure. It enjoins that
in the case in which the court awards sentence of death, the judgment shall
B state special reasons for such sentence.
In Bachan Singh v. State ofPunjab, AIR (1980) SC 989, the constitutional
validity of Section 354(3) Cr.P.C. was considered by a Constitution Bench of
this Court. The change in the policy of sentencing i~ pointed out thus:
c "Section 354(3) of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973, marks a
significant shift in the legislative policy underlying the Code of 1898,
as in force immediately before April 1, 1974, according to which both
the alternative sentences of death or imprisonment of life provided for
murder and for certain other capital offences under the Penal Code
were normal sentences. Now, according to this changed legislative
D policy which is pat!!nt on the face of Section 354(3), the normal
punishment for murder and six other capital offences under the Penal
Code, is imprisonment for life (or imprisonment for a term of years)
and death penalty is an excepti~n.'"
E It will be useful to note the principles for awarding punishment contained in
the following observations:
" .... for making the choice 'Of punishment or for ascertaining the
existence or absence of 'special reasons' in that context, the Court
must pay due regard both to the crime and the criminal. What is the
F relative weight to be given to the aggravating and mitigating factors,
depends on the facts and circumstances of the particular case" .. In
many cases, the extremely cruel and beastly manner of the commission
of murder is itself a demonstrated index of a depraved character of the
perpetrator. That is why, it is not desirabie to consider the circumstances
:
of the crime and the circumstances of the criminal in two separate
G water-tight compartments. In a sense, to kill is to be cruel and therefore
all murders are cruel. But such cruelty may vary in its degree of
culpability. And it is only when the culpability assumes the-proportion
of extreme depravity that 'special reasons' can legitimately be said
to exist.
H (Emphasis supplied)
STATE THROUGHCBiv. NALINI [QUADRI,J.] 419
In Machhi Singh & Ors. v. State of Punjab, [1983] 3 SCR 413 the A
following observations of Thakkar,J., speaking for a three-Judge Bench of this
Court, are worth noticing. The very existence of the rule of law and the fear
of being brought to book operates as a deterrent to those who have no
scruples in killing others if it suits their ends. In such a situation the community
feels that for the sake of self preservation the killer has. to be killed and it may B
withdraw the protection afforded to him from being killed. It might do so in
'rarest of the rare' cases. When its collective conscience is so shocked, it
would expect the holders of the judicial power centre to inflict death penalty
irrespective of their personal opinion as regards the desirability or otherwise
of retaining death penalty. The learned Judge catalogued various factors
which would bring a case in the 'rarest of the rare' cases. Among them is C
included the case where the victim i~ a public figure generally loved and
respected by the community for the services rendered by him and the murder
is committed for political or similar reasons other than personal reasons.
In Kehar Singh & Ors. v. State, (Delhi Administration), [1988] 3 SCC D
609, the security guards of Smt.Indira Gandhi,. the then Prime Minister of
India, assassinated her. This Court confirmed the death sentence of Satwant
Singh who actually committed the murder as well as of Kehar Singh who
conspired and inspired for commission of the crime. Applying the principles
laid down in Bachan Singh 's case (supra) and Machhi Singh 's case (supra)
that case. was classified as a 'rarest of ~e rare' case, inter alia, on the ground E
that the convicts were involved in assassinating a great daughter of India and
the Prime Minister of India and that the act of the accused not only took away
the life of the popular leader but also undermined our· democratic system
which had been working so well for the last 40 years.
F
To determine the rarest ·of the rare case it was suggested that the
answers to the following questions would be helpful :
(a) Is there something uncommon about the crime which renders
sentence of the imprisonment for life inadequate and calls for
a death sentence? G
(b) Are the circumstances of the crime such that there is no
alternative but to impose death sentence after according
maximum weightage to the mitigating circumstances which
speak in favour of the offender.
The leading cases on the subject suggest that discretion of the Court H
420 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A in awarding punishment when conviction is for an offence punishablt> with
death or with imprisonment for life is controlled by Section 354(3) Cr.P.C.
so if the Court proposes to impose capital punishment it must record 'special
reasons' for so doing. What constitutes special reasons cannot be stated with
any precision and that has to be determined having regard to the facts and
circumstances of each case. If a case falls in the category of 'rarest of the rare
B case' it would justify the requirement of special reasons. But again in deciding
whether a case falls within 'rarest of the rare case', the Court has to consider
both aggravating as well as the mitigating circumstances in each case in the
light of the abo·1e-noted principles.
, C In numerous cases these principles are being applied. There is 110 need
to multiply the cases here. It is now time to address to the facts of the case.
On applying the well-settled prillciples laid down by this Court, Brother
Thomas, J. felt that the confirn1ation of death sentence awarded by the
Designated Court to A-2, A-3 and A-18 is justified whereas brother Wadhwa,J.
D on the same principles confirmed the death sentence awarded by the
Designated Court to A-1, A-2, A-3 and A-18. So far as the confirmation of
death sentence of A-2. A~3 and A-18 is concerned both the learned brethern
concur and I record my respectful agreement with their conclusions. The
difference of opinion between them is with regard to confirmation of death
E sentence ofA-1. It is now my view which determines the result of this issue.
I may express my feelings that ill behoves a person to order the death
ofanother. He who gives life alone has the authority to take life. In dispensing
justice a Judge is not only discharging a sovereign function but he is also
doing a divine function. Even so the most difficult task for a Judge is to
F choose the punishment of death in preference to the punishment of life
imprisonment for he is conscious of the fact that once the life of a person
is taken away by a judicial order it cannot be restored by another judicial
order of the highest authority in this world. Having taken upon himself the
onerous responsibility of doing justice according to Constitution and the
G laws the Judge must become independent of his conviction and ideology to
maintain the balance of scales of justice.
Mr. Natarajan pleaded for not confirming the death sentence of A- l
highlighting the mitigating circumstances. She is a woman and is mother of
"11 small girl who was born during the period of her confinement in jail. She
H is very..,Young. She has also subsequently regretted her act and her participation
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.] 421
was the result of indoctrination by A-3. She did not play any major role. A
These are indisputably the mitigating circumstances and I am not unmindful
of these facts. Indeed the dilemma whether sentence of death should be
pronounced upon a woman has been troubling my mind for a considerable
time. Surely in our culture a woman has to be treated with beneficence and
kindness. But then in this case the person Dhanu who opted to become a B
human bomb was a woman. Subha who gave moral support to sacrifice her
life on the anvil of some ideology and to end up by annihilating others lives,
was also a woman. About the role of A-1 (Nalini) (it is not a case where she
was caught up in a sudden situation and became a mute comrade, the mind
not towing the body. It was indeed the other way round.
c
On her own saying she had developed a strong feeling against Shri
Rajiv Gandhi and decided that the lesson should be taught for the mass
killings and rapes in Sri Lanka and particularly in view of the death of eleven
LTTE leaders by consuming cyanide and thought that she was justified for
taking any retaliatory action. She admitted that she was mentally prepared by
Sivarasan, Murugan, Dhanu and Subha for any kind of retaliatory action D
including killing of leaders. Even on May 2, 1991, she felt that the said
persons were going to assassinate the leaders and she voluntarily participated
thereafter and attended the meeting addressed by Shri V.P. Singh on the night
of 7th May, 1991 in Madras. She had never been free from the feeling that
Sivarasan, Murugan, Dhanu and Subha had come for a dangerous mission E
and after the meeting ofMr.V.P. Singh it had become clear to her that Dhanu
and Subha had come for a dangerous mission. She was, however, closely
associated with them. On 19th May itself, according to her Sivarasan came
to her house along with a clipping of an evening newspaper of Tamil Nadu
in which there was news of the visit of Shri Raj iv Gandhi to Tamil Nadu for
election campaign. He said that they had come only for that and that they F
would attend the meeting. She entertained strong feeling about the danger
ahead after briefing of Sivarasan about attending the meeting of Shri Rajiv
Gandhi at Sriperumbudur on 21st May, 1991. On 21st May, 1991 at about 3.45
p.m. Subha told her that Dhanu was going to create history that day by
assassinating Shri Rajiv Gandhi and that they would be very happy if she G
also participated in that and she agreed. Before leaving for Sriperambudur
she was aware of the fact that Dhanu was concealing an apparatus inside her
dress. Nonetheless she went along with Subha and Dhanu to provide cover
to them as planned by Sivarasan for which she had already agreed earlier.
She did accompany them and provided the required cover. Without her
providing cover to Dhanu and Subha, perhaps they would not have the H
422 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A confidence for attending the meetings including the fateful meeting. She
was actually present at the scene of occurrence along with Dhanu and Subha
when Dhanu exploded .herself as a human bomb as a result of which Shri
Rajiv Gandhi and 18 other persons died and 43 persons ·were seriously
injured which included police officers and innocent persons.
B Brother Thomas, J. noted that in the confessional statement of A-20
. (Baghyanathan) it is stated A-1 (Nalini) had confided to him that she realised
only at Sriperumbudur that Dhanu was going to kill Shri Rajiv Gandhi. He
appears to have been impressed by that statement and observed that perhaps
that might be a true fact and if that be so, she would not have dared to retreat
C from the scene as she was tucked into the tentacles of the conspiracy
octopus from where it was impossible for a woman like A-1 (Nalini) to get
extricated herself would have been justified.
From the facts pointed out above which strongly suggest her
participation was not the result of helplessness but a well designed action
D with her free will to make her part of the contribution to the unholy plan and
wicked conspiracy so I am not inclined to place any reliance on that
·confessional statement of her brother A-20 which is referred to by my learned
brother Thomas, J.
I am convinced that the facts of this case are uncommon. A crime
E committed on Indian soil against the popular national leader, a former Prime
Minister of India, for a political decision taken by him in his capacity as the
head of the executive and which met with the approval of the Parliament, by
persons running political organisation in a_ foreign country and their agents
in concert with some Indians for the reason that it did not suit their political
objectives and of their organisation, cannot but be a 'rarest of the rare' case.
F In such a case the part played by A-1 (Nalini) is a candid participation in the
crime of conspiracy to assassinate Shri Rajiv Gandhi who was himself a
young popular leader so much loved and respected by his fellow citizens and
had been the Prime Minister oflndia. The conspirators including A-1 (Nalini)
had nothing personal against him but he was targeted for the political
G decision taken by him as the Prime Minister of India. She inspite of being
an Indian citizen joined the gang of conspirators and engaged herself in
pursuit of common intention to commit the crime only because she was
infatuated by the love and affection developed for A-3 (Murugan), and thus
played her part in execution of the conspiracy which resulted in the
assassination of Shri Rajiv Gandhi and death of many police officers and
H innocent citizens including a small girl. For a person like A-1, taking into
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.] 423
consideration all the mitigating circumstances, in my view, there is no room A
for any 11:niency, kindness and beneficence.
On the facts of this case, discussed above, once A- I (Nalini) is found
to fall in the rarest of the rare case, declining to confirm the death sentence
will, in my view, stultify the course of law and justice.
B
It is apt to quote here .the following observations of this Court in
Mahesh v. State of Madhya Pradesh, [1987] 3 SCC 80, with which I am in
respectful agreement :
'It will be a mockery of justice to permit these appellants tb escape
the extreme penalty of law when faced with such evidence and such C
cruel acts. To give the lesser punishment for the appellants would be
to .render the justicing system of this country suspect. The common
man will lose faith in courts. In such cases, he understands and
appreciates the language of deterrence more than the reformative
jargon.' D
Thus, I conclude that the sentence of imprisonment for life is inadequate
and there is no alternative but to confirm the death sentence awarded by the
Designated Court to A-I (Nalini). Therefore, with respect I concur with
brother Wadhwa, J. in confirming the death sentence of first appellant A-I
(Nalini) awarded by the Designated Court. E
In the result I agree with brother Thomas, J. and set aside the conviction
of all the appellants recorded by the Designated Court for offences under the
TADA Act mentioned in category 'B' and also the conviction A-4 (Shankar
@ Koneswaran), A-5 (D. Vijayanandan @ Hari Ayya), A-6 (Sivaruban @
Suresh @ Suresh Kumar @ Ruban), A-7 (S. Kanagasabapathy @ Radhayya), F
A-8 (A.Chandralekha@Athirari@ Sonia@Gowri), A-I I (J.Shanthi), A-I2
(S.Vijayan@Perumal Vijayan), A-13 (V. Selvaluxmi), A-I4 (S.Bhaskaran@
Velayudam), A- I 5 (S. Shanmugavadivelu @ Thambi Anna), A-17
(M.Suseemdram @ Mahesh), A-I9 (S. Irumborai @ Duraisingam), A-20
(S.Bhagyanathan), A-21 (S.Padma), A-22 (A. Sundaram), A-23 (K.Dhanasekaran G
@Raju), A-24 (N.Rajasuriya@ Rangan), A-25 (T.Vigneswaran@ Vicky), A-
-
26 (J.Ranganath) for the offences under Section 120-B read with Section 302
IPC. Their appeals are accordingly allowed.
Agreeing with brother Thomas, J. I confirm the conviction of A-1
(Nalini), A-2 (Santhan) and A-3 (Murugan), A-9 (Robert Payas), A-IO H
424 SUPREME COURT REPORTS [1999] 3 S.C.R.
A (Jayakumar), A-16 (Ravichandran) and A-18 (Arivu) finding them guilty of
offences under Section 120-B read with Section 302 IPC.
On the facts and in the circumstances, I am also of the same view as
expressed by brother Thomas,J. that it is not a fit case to confirm the death
sentence award~d to A-9 (Robert Payas), A-10 (Jay~kumar) and Al6
B (Ravichandran) and their death sentence is commuted -to life imprisonment
and their appeals are allowed to this extent.
The death sentence awarded to A-1 (Nalini), A-2 (Santhan), A-3
(Murugan) and A-18 (Arivu) is confirmed the death sentence of A-2 (Santhan),
A-3 (Murugan) and A-18 (Arivu) agreeing with Thomas, J. as well as Wadhwa,J.
C and the death sentence of A-1 (Nalini) agreeing with Wadhwa, J. Their
appeals are dismissed and Death Reference is accordingly answered.
ORDER
(K.T. THOMAS, D.P. WADHVA AND SYED SHAH MOHAMMED
D QUADRI, JJ.)
The conviction and sentence passed by the trial court of the offences
of Section 3(3), Section 3(4) and Sec'lion 5 of the TADA are set aside in
respect of all those appellants who were found by the trial court guilty under
E the said counts.
The Conviction and sentence passed by the trial court of the offences
under Sections 212 and 216 of the Indian Penal Code, Section 14 crf the
Foreigners Act, 1946, Section 25(1-B) of the Arms Act, Section 5 of the
Explosive Substance Act, Section 12 of the. Passports Act, and Section 6(1-
F A) of the Wireless and Telegraph Act, 1933, in respect of those accused who
were found guilty of those offences, are confirmed. If they have already
undergone the period of sentence under those counts it is for the jail authorities
to release such of those against whom no other conviction and sentence
exceeding the said period have been passed.
G The conviction for the offence under Section 120-B read with Section
302, Indian Penal Code as against A-l(Nalini), A-2 (Santhan@ Raviraj), A-
3 (Murugan @ Thas), A-9 (Royert Payas), A-10 (Jayakumar), A-16
(Ravichandran @ Ravi) and A-18 (Perarivalan @ Arivu), is confirmed.
We set aside the conviction and sentence of the offences under Section
H 302 read with Section 120B passed by the trial court on the remaining accused.
STATE THROUGH CBI v. NALINI [QUADRI, J.] 425
The sentence of death passed by the trial court on A-l(Nalini), A-
2(Santhan), A-3(Murugan) and A-18(Arivu), is confinned. The death sentence
passed on A-9 (Royert), A-IO(Jayakumar) and A-16(Ravichandran) is altered
to imprisonment for life. The reference is answered accordingly.
In other words, except A-l{Nalini), A-2(Santhan), A-3(Murugan), A-
9(Royert Payas), A-lO(Jayakumar), A-16(Ravichandran) and A-18 (Arivu),
all the ramining appellants shall be set at liberty forthwith.
G.N. Death Reference answered and the appeals disposed of.
-
Search Indian case law
Ask in plain English, not just keywords. 25,000 AI words free, no card.
Try "Terrorism"Sign in to search